Everyday the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me_

SAVE OFFLINE

Every Day the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me Nhân vật chính mỗi ngày đều muốn công lược ta • 主⾓每天都想攻略我 Transmigrated into the body of a cannon fodder villain, Chu Yu has three major worries: 1. How can he help the protagonist turn into a real harem master? 2. How can he develop a good relationship with the protagonist? 3. How can he live properly without holding on to the protagonist’s thigh? The protagonist has three major worries: 1. Eldest brother has changed 2. Eldest brother has really changed 3. How can he marry eldest brother? System: Congratulations! ~ Sprinkle Flowers ~ Grow Old Together Happily! Chu Yu: … Wait, what about the harem novel? Author’s Note – This 1vs1 (no harem) And HE (Happy Ending)

⻘端

Author(s):Qing Duan, Artist(s): Year: 2016 Country: China Genres:Action, Comedy, Fantasy, Romance, Xianxia, Yaoi Tags:Age Progression, Ancient China, Aristocracy, Caring Protagonist, Clingy Lover, Cultivation, Demons, Dense Protagonist, Determined

Protagonist, Devoted Love Interests, Doting Love Interests, Doting Older Siblings, Famous Protagonist, Handsome Male Lead, Hard-Working Protagonist, Male Yandere, Mob Protagonist, Obsessive Love, Possessive Characters, Protagonist Loyal to Love Interest, Strong Love Interests, Sword And Magic, System Administrator, Transmigration, Transported into Another World, Wealthy Characters, Younger Love Interests Source: BC Novels ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11 EPUB VERSION: 2.0 UUID: 9f2bdfd0-6ba9-11ea-ad48-613999fac490 USER: Divadaelight DATE CREATED: 2020-03-21 LANGUAGE: English More info and chapters: https://www.asianovel.com/series/every-day-theprotagonist-wants-to-capture-me

Chapter 1 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

With an expressionless face, Chu Yu2 was sitting in front of the computer, staring with bloodshot eyes at the novel on the screen. The title of the novel is very domineering, concise, and like clear running water – “Supreme Sword Immortal.”3 In truth, web novel websites are overrun with things like: xx extreme, xx immortal way, arrogant xx, and so on. It’s like poking a hornet’s nest. As a faithful reader of web novels, Chu Yu was not alarmed by these strange sights. Every day he looked forward to the update of the big god,4 and was always searching for the next big god. He really wanted to accompany a future big god in making a mark.5 The author of “Supreme Sword Immortal” was a novice. 500,000 characters, 50 clicks.6 Last night, Chu Yu saw this novel and, at first glance, it – The cannon fodder villain has his name! How can he endure it? Chu Yu’s grief and indignation were overflowing.7 All night long he watched the computer and, finally, he was able to read the current update to see how his namesake, the cannon fodder villain, died in the latest chapter. The cannon fodder with the same name as him, such an unconventional love, ah!

Chu Yu was driven beyond the limits of his forbearance and pounded on the table fiercely, saying, “You’ve got to be kidding me!” However, it was summer vacation and his roommates had gone back home so no one responded to him. Chu Yu scratched his ears and cheeks, angrily saying, “He has my name but not my IQ! If it were me, I definitely wouldn’t end up that way! Minus points! Bad review!” He had just finished saying those words when suddenly, his vision turned black. His head hurt like he had a hangover. Chu Yu’s long experience with staying up late was able to keep him quite calm while waiting for the lights to turn back on. However long he waited, his surroundings continued to remain dark, making him start to panic. Was he blinded by a flash of light from the street? Suddenly a pleasant voice sounded in his ear. “Welcome, host, to the Role Playing Game ~ System 007 is here to serve you.” “What?” “Your strong resentment summoned the system to give you a chance to change the fate of the cannon fodder.” “Ha ha ha.” “Please lead the book to the peak of the peak ~ popular in the North and South ~” This thing called the system seemed real. For a long time Chu Yu fought to regain his composure. Finally, ignorant and disbelieving, he pointed at himself and asked: “I need to lead?” 007 System paid no attention to his question and blithely continued. “From now on ~ this book will have a recommendation position8 ~ has

exposure rate ~, but this book lead does not conform to the mainstream stallion text ~ asking the host to diligently lead the story back on track ~” Yes, Chu Yu knew about this. In the “Supreme Sword Immortal” novel, the protagonist Xie Xi’s talent has been sealed since childhood. The sect members laughed at him, calling him trash, and often bullied him. This has happened so many times that the protagonist has become antisocial. If a beauty were to appear, he wouldn’t know how to add her to his harem. 500,000 characters have been written and several beauties have begun to flirt with him. This can really be called stud writing? How can he not accept the little brothers?9 Without forming a harem, can he really play the lead role? No wonder the author’s face has become bloody! 007 System: “It seems like the host knows what to do ~” Chu Yu unconsciously imitated the System’s flirtatious10 way of speaking that was trying to act cute. “Um ~” 007 System: “The host will have an initial score of 100 points ~ receiving high praise will add 2 points ~ neutral comments do not add points ~ bad reviews will deduce 2 points ~ when the host’s score reaches 1,000, he can choose to return to his original world ~ if the score goes below 0 points, he will immediately embark on the villain’s cannon ending ~ The ending? The Chu Yu character in the book flirted with the female lead. Xie Xi, with this new provocation added to the existing resentment in his heart, cut the cannon fodder to pieces and then threw his soul into the soul furnace, never to rise up again. Chu Yu suddenly felt cold: “What the f**k ~” 007 System: “Wishing the host a pleasant stay ~”

Chu Yu: “Hey ~ wait ~” A white light suddenly flashed. Chu Yu hurriedly closed his eyes but he still could not help but shed tears. Feeling wronged, he wiped the tears away. Opening his teary eyes, he heard a sound and was shocked. Anyone who opened his eyes and found himself in the dark, with the wind blowing down a bottomless abyss, would be frightened. Right now his eyes were still blurry and he felt dangerously dizzy, as though he was about to fall down. There was someone behind him saying: “Eldest brother!”11 Chu Yu took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, only to find that just a foot away was an abyss. He was sitting cross-legged on a piece of granite. The sky was overcast, thunder was booming, the scene was very depressing. The footsteps behind him sounded nearer now. “Eldest brother, you went to this place to gain enlightenment! Really impressive!” Chu Yu was surprised. It seems that he has now transmigrated into the world of “Supreme Sword Immortal” and his identity is that of his namesake, the stupid cannon fodder villain. The original Chu Yu was a noble, elegantly beautiful, and haughty person, Chu Yu tried to make a noble, elegantly beautiful expression on his face, and coldly nodded. “Ah~ … well.” F**k, he was too used to imitating the girly system and his tone unconsciously flew up! Behind him was a young man dressed in white robes. He was quite handsome and seemed accustomed to Chu Yu’s attitude. Standing about two feet away, he said, “Eldest brother, that trash was driven into the jungle by

Fifth Brother. He hasn’t come out. Shizun will be returning from his travels tomorrow. What should we do?” That trash? Jungle? It’s the protagonist! Chu Yu assumed an awe-inspiring appearance. He must change his destiny as cannon fodder. He must form a good relationship with the protagonist. He must hold the thigh. Even when the boy forms a gang, he should be the one to cheer the loudest.12 … Looking at the situation, the darkest three years of Xie Xi’s life have already passed by. The jungle is where Xie Xi broke through his seal. This is an important event. The original Chu Yu, afraid of his master’s punishment, was dragged into the dangerous jungle and found Xie Xi when he had broken the seal. Now that I’m here, why don’t I go and watch the most important moment in the protagonist’s life? Their relationship can be slowly developed ~ think of the future when holding the thigh and turning the protagonist into the normal type of harem master ~ to collect younger brothers and harem members ~ abusing the cannon fodder and villains, stepping onto the road of becoming the strongest in the world ~ ah, a bright future ~ it makes a person feel excited ~. Chu Yu pondered for a moment then took the bull by the horns. “I will go find the Lord – I mean I’ll go get that kid.” Behind him the younger brother scratched the back of his head, puzzled at Chu Yu’s excitement. Chu Yu is the son of the first wife (Literally: Di son, the son of the legitimate Di wife). He is the eldest disciple of the Tianyuan (

天渊

Heavenly Abyss) sect’s second elder Lu Qingan. Because of that, Chu Yu has always been conceited, and has a noble, glamorous, lofty image. But ever since Lu Qingan took in Xie Xi, he has been a changed man, always kicking, beating, and insulting Xie Xi. It seems a bit wrong.13 Of course, Chu Yu would certainly not say out loud that he is a little excited to see the thigh he will be hugging in the future. Firstly, he wanted to help the protagonist because the old Chu Yu is just cannon fodder. Secondly, he really likes Xie Xi’s appearance and character. Ahem, the appearance. Chu Yu is the Appearance Association VIP permanent member. His current body has the original Chu Yu’s memories. As he walked down the cliff, he encountered many people while he was mentally digesting those memories. When everyone saw the fluttering white robes and the cold temperament of Chu Yu, they all stopped and bowed respectfully saying: “Eldest Brother.” Chu Yu coldly nodded and continued to walk. But his heart was really clear. Haha, the status of this cannon fodder cannot be good at all! Everyone who sees him has to loudly shout “Eldest Brother” respectfully! Haha! Using the body’s memories, he walked to the jungle – one of the sect’s restricted areas. Inside it are the low level demonic beasts that the sect is raising. Those below Foundation Building rank cannot enter. Chu Yu’s body has excellent natural talent. At only 19 years old, he has built his Foundation so this restriction does not apply to him. Xie Xi is said to be the son of Lu Qingan’s old friend and was accepted as his disciple. His status is higher than everyone here, except for Chu Yu. What a pity that his meridians were sealed. Unable to cultivate for three

years, he was called trash, suffered bullying, and turned his eyes away from people. Lu Qingan wandered the world’s four directions for three years, looking for a way to help Xie Xi cultivate. Before he left, he asked Chu Yu to take good care of Xie Xi. Since then he has been “taking care” of the younger boy. Now, Lu Qingan is returning to the sect. Xie Xi went into the jungle and has not come out yet. The sect members are terrified, fearing that the teacher will punish someone. Seeing Chu Yu, the noisy crowd swarmed up to him, crying for help. Chu Yu calmly faced Fifth Brother who was wailing like a professional mourner at a funeral. “What should we do, Eldest Brother? If that trash dies in there … the master … The master will expel me …” Looking at the small cannon fodder, the big cannon fodder Chu Yu frivolously patted his head. “Don’t worry, no harm was done.” In the jungle the protagonist will upgrade his skills. Fifth Brother was touched and immediately became panic-stricken. The Eldest Brother always dislikes human contact … There seems to be something wrong with Eldest Brother today! Chu Yu, full sleeves fluttering, went inside the jungle. Inside it was dark. Chu Yu squinted but he still couldn’t see much. Suddenly there was a slippery icy touch like something has licked his face. How creepy! The shocked Chu Yu almost screamed. The body’s reflexes and psychic strength were very good, his fist ruthless and fast. A pained hissing came from the front. His eyes finally adapted to the dim light of the jungle and Chu Yu saw a twenty-feet long python.

The python was frightened by the punch and stared at Chu Yu, too afraid to move. It was only a low-level demonic beast. Chu Yu, who was in the Foundation Building stage, could kill it effortlessly. Chu Yu calmed down and wiped his face. As the python slithered away, he suddenly noticed that there were bits of cloth on its poisonous fangs. Looking at that cloth, it’s the same as what he is wearing. ***** Wait a minute. WTF!!! Brother, no! Have you already eaten the protagonist?!!

Back to the Every Day the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me project page.

Chapter 2 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

“Hisssss-” the python was shocked by Chu Yu’s angry eyes. With a flick of its tail, it fled and disappeared from Chu Yu’s sight. Chu Yu was scared out of his wits and hurriedly knocked on the door of the System asking: “If the protagonist dies early, what will happen?” “007 System is pleased to serve you ~ if the protagonist falls from the sky before becoming Supreme ~ the host will be punished ~ he will experience the cannon fodder ending right away ~” F**k! That means he will be dead! Worse, he will be dead and never to be reborn!!! The ending will seal his soul so he can never reincarnate. Chu Yu cried out in dismay. The python appeared in view again and he leaped to intercept its path. “Spit out the protagonist!” The python was forced to face him. Chu Yu climbed up, straddled the python, and punched him in the head:”Spit him out!” Ah, ah, the protagonist has not been digested?! No, the system hasn’t given a notification yet! But he’s almost digested! The python was in pain, this caused the huge snake body to writhe and the nearby flowers and trees were trampled. Chu Yu was immovable as a mountain and continued to beat it up, trying to force it to open its mouth. Suddenly, he saw a flash of white at the corner of his eye.

Chu Yu stopped and looked at the side of a big tree. Someone was peeking at him. Seeing Chu Yu was alerted to his presence, that person turned and ran. ******* Protagonist, wait up. Although he had inherited the original Chu Yu’s memories and techniques ( – spells/Qi techniques), Chu Yu is not skilled with the advanced, complicated techniques. Nevertheless, he is proficient with some of the minor ones.

术法

Looking down at the innocent python who was now in so much pain that it hardly wished to live, Chu Yu hurriedly jumped down. The python was overjoyed at this reprieve, it slithered away into the jungle and quickly disappeared from sight. As Chu Yu walked towards the flash of white quickly he saw a thin figure whose clothes were torn up. Looking at him, Chu Yu was disappointed. This little guy is the protagonist. … I forgot that at this time the protagonist is only thirteen years old. He is just a teenage boy, and it’s only in the future that he will have a peerless, glamorous look. But still… such a jade-like, soft, adorable little teenage boy, how could the original cannon fodder bully him? Chu Yu looked gently at the golden thighs he planned to hug in the future and smiled: “Xie Xi?” Seeing Chu Yu, especially the smiling Chu Yu, Xie Xi’s body tensed. His watery eyes were full of vigilance and hate, and not even a little bit of fear.

It was terrible enough when the cold, proud Chu Yu bullied him. Now that he is laughing sunnily, does he want to kill Xie Xi? Chu Yu felt sad when he saw the protagonist’s obvious fear and disgust. He comforted himself with the thought that the coming days would be long enough to improve their relationship. With the normal aloof Chu Yu attitude he coldly said: “Master will return to the mountain tomorrow, I will lead you to the exit.” Xie Xi remained silent, his eyes still full of distrust. Ah, this supple and tender skin, dark eyes, so cute and adorable, I want to pinch him! Chu Yu silently gathered away his evil hands, looked around, and noticed the vines that had been crushed by the tail of the python. The green vine had a type of fruit that decorated with a circle of pink flowers. … Wait. Isn’t that poisonous fruit that the protagonist is supposed to eat? Why are they all smashed? The original protagonist ate the poisonous fruit which made him lift the seal on his body and set him on the path of his life of peerless genius. “That fruit, have you eaten it yet?” Looking at the dignified Chu Yu, Xie Xi was fooled and shook his head. Early death! The protagonist’s first step in life was ruined by him! Chu Yu almost knelt down. He and that python had caused a lot of trouble. This was probably 80% his fault. The protagonist was supposed to eat the poisonous fruit but their fight had ruined it.

Chu Yu ran this way and that, searching everywhere, until he finally found a complete fruit. Bursting into tears, which he wiped away with his sleeves, he turned back to Xie Xi. “Eat this.” Xie Xi eyes became big. He backed away a few steps and shook his head. Chu Yu looked at him lovingly: “Eat!” Xie Xi shivered in fear and wanted to run away. He looked at Chu Yu as though he was a devil. Chu Yu patiently coaxed him: “Eat this fruit, it’s harmless and very beneficial for you.” Noticing that the boy looked like he wanted to hide somewhere, Chu Yu looked at the muddy fruit, thought for a bit, then pulled out his sword Xun Sheng ( ).

寻笙

Xie Xi’s lips trembled. He stared at Chu Yu for a long time, resigned to his fate. He waited for the sword to find his heart. He had thought that Eldest Brother hated him but he had not imagined that his hate was enough to want to kill. He waited a long time but no pain came. Puzzled, Xie Xi opened his eyes and saw Chu Yu holding the high-grade immortal sword earnestly … peeling. Xie Xi closed his eyes, counted to three, then opened his eyes again. Chu Yu was skillfully peeling the fruit. Looking at the unbroken length of peel, he sighed, somewhat disappointed: “The sword is a little too long.” He disliked the sword for being too long for peeling fruit?! Xie Xi’s face was stiff when he saw how happy Chu Yu was. The green fruit was raised to his mouth again. Chu Yu said, lightly: “I peeled the skin

for you. Cut the crap and eat it.” Xie Xi’s expression became complicated. Eldest Brother’s brain was not normal today. The boy took a bite and swallowed it. The next moment his face turned green then he coughed up blood. His body started shaking. Before he fainted, his last thought was: Such a strong poison … Eldest brother really wanted him to die … Chu Yu was dumbfounded when Xie Xi fell to the ground heavily. He sat down cross-legged and sighed: “Such a toxic poison. No wonder the seal had to be removed. It was the only way to allow the protagonist to survive.” His sword was stained with poisonous juice so he carefully wiped it down. I did it for you, protagonist, you must not hate me … “Ding.” A notification sound blared from the System: “There is a new comment, do you want to read it ~” Chu Yu quickly nodded. There was a virtual interface in front of him with a view button. Chu Yu pressed it and it became a comment screen. [Reader 9304: You f***ing bi**h! Feeding the protagonist poison! The author likes Snow White too much! I dropped1 this!-2] 007 System: “Received negative comment ~ deducted two points ~ Host’s current points: 98 ~” Chu Yu: “…” My heart aches … Chu Yu sat cross-legged beside Xie Xi, holding his sword while guarding the teenager. The jungle’s periphery has some low-level demonic beasts. They are only equal to Qi Condensation stage beasts and, once they feel the

spiritual pressure from a Foundation Building stage cultivator, they will not seek their own death. He waited for a long time and got quite bored. Xie Xi’s complexion gradually restored itself to its usual ruddiness. The child was probably about to wake up. Chu Yu lifted him up in his arms and walked out of the jungle. ******* Chu Yu had entered the jungle in the morning. When late afternoon came and he didn’t return, a disciple waited outside with a green face. Some people were thinking of asking another master to help when the entrance’s barrier rippled like water, and Chu Yu exited. Now that the disciples saw that he was unscathed they all breathed a sigh of relief and bowed to him. Discovering that Chu Yu held Xie Xi in his bosom, Qi Qi frightened and asked: “Eldest Brother, why are you holding that trash?” Chu Yu wondered: “Is it hard for me to carry him?” The crowd silently thought: … Normally you would find a rope, tie it to his ankle and pull him along … Chu Yu ignored their various reactions and brought Xie Xi straight to his residence. As the most senior disciple, Chu Yu had his own place, an independent courtyard that he doesn’t have to share with other people. Qi Qi came up to him with an attitude like wagging a small tail behind him. He sighed again and said with hesitation: “Eldest brother, that trash’s room is on that side …” Chu Yu certainly knew and nodded coldly: “Leave.” He paused then reprimanded, “All day long you did not cultivate, how will you explain that tomorrow when the master returns?”

Lu Qingan left three years ago and since then all business matters were handled by Chu Yu, including the disciple’s daily cultivation. Today none of them meditated since they all squatted in front of the jungle, waiting for Chu Yu and Xie Xi to emerge. Now that they were reprimanded, they quickly retreated and scattered. Well, this cannon fodder is quite majestic. Placing Xie Xi in the side room, Chu Yu used his body’s memories to find a set of clean clothes and put it on the bed. Having eaten the poisonous fruit, Xie Xi’s whole body was as hot as though it was on fire. His blood seethed with excitement. There was a confused, blurry feeling as though shackles had vanished. Abundant Qi energy circled his upper and lower body until the last trace of his body’s discomfort had disappeared. Xie Xi’s consciousness gradually returned. Opening his eyes, he saw the roof of a brown wooden house.2 He stared at it for what seemed half a day,3 blinked, then muttered: “I’m still alive …” Bewildered, he turned his head and was almost frightened into rolling off the bed. Near the window stood a tall, handsome, outstanding youth wearing white clothing with a sword hanging at his waist. His hands were clasped behind his back and he looked arrogant and aloof, like an immortal who stands apart from worldly matters. Chu Yu?! “You’re awake?” Chu Yu turned, his fiery eyes staring coldly at Xie Xi. While Xie Xi was in a coma, he had thought more about what he should do in this situation. When an evil stepmother character suddenly changes her attitude, everyone will think that she harbors evil intentions. If he acts caring towards the protagonist, the boy will just become more vigilant. Therefore,

it would be better for him to stay in character as the original Chu Yu. For now he will maintain a glamorous and elegant attitude, only changing it slowly over time. Anyway, the cannon fodder ending was still ten years away. Ten years is a long time so he isn’t afraid that their relationship won’t improve during that time. Looking at Xie Xi’s alert appearance, Chu Yu scoffed: “Why am I here? If our Master wasn’t returning tomorrow, do you think that I would be here?” Xie Xi lifted the quilt over his body, his complexion ugly. “I advise you to be polite and not needlessly chatter about rumors in front of master.” Chu Yu was really getting into the role of the evil senior brother. His face and tone were both very cold. “I am the most senior disciple and the Chu family’s son, born of the first wife. Even if you say something to master, he will not do anything to me. Instead, as soon as the master leaves again …” He smiled nastily while inside he was crying tears of blood. … and he heard the System remind him of his point deduction. Needless to say, it must be his wicked villainy that annoys the readers. His heart aches …

Chapter 3 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

(Translator’s note: The footnotes are mainly about the translation, like literal meanings or metaphors. You can skip them if you are not interested in the Chinese language.) Listening to Chu Yu’s threats and evil words, Xie Xi felt relieved and quietly stroked his goosebumps. He had never intended to tell his master anything so he just quietly nodded, agreeing to what Chu Yu said. Looking at this obedient, rosy-faced, little teenager with tears in his eyes Chu Yu held back his evil hand’s impulse to touch him. This is the protagonist, this is the protagonist, this is the protagonist. The future brother, the future golden thighs, the future path!1 He mulled over these thoughts in his heart several times then left triumphantly, chin in the air. Xie Xi relaxed. When his tension drained away, he found that there was something different about his body. His desolate body had always been empty, but now there was an unexpected spiritual power circulating through it. He spaced out for a long time. When he snapped back to his senses, his numb hands and feet, having fallen asleep, twinged painfully as they suddenly woke up. Promptly entering meditation, he started practicing the Qi technique that he knew by heart but had never been able to use before.

He circulated his Qi 7 x 7 times in his body. His whole body felt extremely comfortable, like he was submerged in warm water. Xie Xi sighed in contentment while spitting out a breath of impure air.2 He then looked down at his hands. He can cultivate. Before today, he had always felt that there was something blocking the flow of Qi in his meridians. Now that it was unobstructed, practicing for even a short while doubled his power. 3 What happened? Xie Xi frowned for a long time, deep in thought. Suddenly he remembered the coma he entered after Chu Yu handed him that fruit to eat. It seems that after eating that poisoned fruit, his body had broken free from its shackles … Was Chu Yu helping him? Goosebumps emerged again. Xie Xi’s face was ugly as he jumped out of bed. He saw the white robes on his bedside and carefully examined them before putting them on. How could Chu Yu help him? These past three years, the person who ruthlessly bullied and insulted him the most was Chu Yu! Chu Yu even wanted to kill him! Xie Xi’s face was indecisive. Now he is able to cultivate. Once he has made some achievements, he will make those people regret what they have done to him. While sitting in his room, Chu Yu suddenly sneezed. “Strange… Can a cultivator catch a cold?” Chu Yu murmured as he rubbed his nose.

As he was meditating, Chu Yu suddenly remembered that today he received a few negative comments. He hurriedly asked the System: “007, How many points do I have now?” 007 System’s cheerful voice sounded in his ear: “Today you received a total of 14 negative comments ~ Total deduction of 28 points ~ Your current points: 72 ~” Chu Yu stared at the points and felt faint, a deep pain in his chest … *** Early in the morning of the second day, the master, Lu Qingan, came back. Jiao Xia has three big sects headed by Tian Yuan sect.4 There are seven elders in the sect, each with their own Immortal’s Cave.5. Spirit caves in this world are hidden but beautiful places. Lu Qingan and his disciples follow the way of the sword and practice sword techniques. In the Yuan Chen Peak, Chu Yu and the other disciples have not yet mastered the flying sword technique. Looking at Lu Qingan as he flew in from afar, a lot of the waiting disciples are watching with awe and envy. Qi Qi bowed down: “Master, welcome back to the sect.” Chu Yu stood at the front and looked carefully at this late-stage cheap master. Lu Qingan looked the same as he did in the original Chu Yu’s memory. His face was solemn, his white clothing floated in the air, and he was the very picture of an immortal. But if one were to observe carefully, they would notice that while Lu Qingan looks very handsome and refined, if you ignored his eyes that showed a depth of experience6 he looked just like a gong zi (son of a noble family). But…… In fact, Lu Qingan is more than 200 years old already.

Lu Qingan landed on the ground, his sleeves fluttering, his temperament cold. Glancing at his disciples, he nodded, and cast his eyes on Chu Yu, saying: “Yu-er, it’s been hard on you.” ” Startled, Chu Yu’s body trembled. Yu-er, Yu-er, Yu-er … (The “er” literally means “son” but it’s just a suffix that older people call a younger person, especially children. Sometimes close friends use it. It’s considered cute and a term of endearment.) Although he knew that he would be called this, he still couldn’t help getting goosebumps! He tried to control his facial expression in order to hide his reaction and respectfully bowed his head: “For this disciple to help master with the sect, is not a hardship.” Lu Qingan: “Ah.” Looking behind Chu Yu to where Xie Xi was, Lu Qingan’s eyes flashed with a trace of pity: “Xi-er.” Xie Xi stepped forward: “This disciple greets Master.” The disciples in the rear began to sweat and look at each other nervously, greatly fearing that Xie Xi would say something. Lu Qingan walked to where Xie Xi was standing and put his hand on his disciple’s shoulder. After a long time, his face showed amazement, and then he smiled but said nothing. Chu Yu took the opportunity to speak: “Shizun,7 Sect Master Martial Uncle8 sent his greetings yesterday and requested that you go to Ping Yuan Peak to speak with him.” Lu Qingan nodded, and turned his eyes to Chu Yu, saying: “Yu-er, come with me.” After he spoke, Lu Qingan and Chu Yu immediately left, using the flying sword to go to Ping Yuan Peak. Seeing that the master was gone, the disciples looked at Xie Xi’s back and started gossiping in whispers.

“Why did Shizun smile?” “I thought Master looked surprised. Maybe he’s laughing at that trash for not making any progress for three years?” “What kind of person do you think Master is? How could he be so frivolous?” “Then why was Master smiling?” …… Xie Xi glanced coldly at the chattering disciples and went back to Chu Yu’s yard. The group of disciples couldn’t help criticizing him. “What are you so proud of? Just because the master returned!” “He dares to look at us like that, next time we should blind his eyes!” “He is not even able to cultivate! That useless trash is just a smelly beggar that master picked up from the roadside and stayed here for a few years, really annoying.” “Psssssssssssst, that superior attitude, does he really think that since he lives in eldest brother’s courtyard, he will be reborn?” “Wait until the master leaves, then we’ll make this boy look good!” “… You’ve said a lot. If Xie Xi had said something to the master about what you have done, you would not be able to stay in Yuan Chen Peak.” Everyone slowed as Qi Qi spoke and all the disciple obediently closed their mouths. In twos and threes, they went to the woods to cultivate. ***

The Tian Yuan Sect has a total of seven peaks, each of which is ruled by an elder. Ping Yuan Peak is where the Sect Master resides as well as the main peak of the Tian Yuan Mountains. In this peak is a majestic hall with twelve arches that gives one the feeling of “fresh, pure water.”9 This is the elders’ discussion hall. Lu Qingan led Chu Yu into the hall where the other peak elders were waiting. In terms of strength, Lu Qingan can be compared favorably with the Sect Master Song Yuanzhuo. As Lu Qingan entered the hall, the elders sitting on both sides of the hall smiled and cupped their hands to greet him. Lu Qingan nodded slightly at them then sat down on the sect master’s left side. Chu Yu quietly stood behind Lu Qingan, enlightened. The original Chu Yu’s extremely noble and glamorous attitude……… was learned from Lu Qingan! Sitting in the sect master’s seat in the middle of the hall, Song Yuanzhuo smiled and said: “Junior Martial Brother Lu, we haven’t seen you for three years. I see that you have been diligently cultivating virtue.”10 Lu Qingan lifted an eyebrow in a noncommittal manner. Song Yuanzhuo was snubbed but he didn’t feel embarrassed. He looked around the hall and said: “Today I summoned the elders because there is something we need to discuss.” “I ask the sect master to get to the point quickly.” One of the elders was impatient and could not stand the suspense. Song Yuanzhuo face remained dignified as he said: “Do the elders remember the man-eating evil spirit insect?” Lu Qingan leaned to the side: “Weren’t all of the evil spirit insects exterminated ten years ago?”

“Recently, there have been traces of the insects in area of Jiao Xia near the border.” Song Yuanzhuo shook his head. “They should be the insects’ remaining eggs. As you know, there are no methods to destroy the eggs until they begin hatching. We have had news that in about three years, the eggs will hatch and hurt many lives.” “What does the sect master mean?” ” “In three years, the Immortal Sword Conference will be held. The next generation of disciples lack discipline. Those who will participate in the Immortal Sword Conference may be defeated. I ask that when the eggs hatch, the elders should send a trusted disciple to destroy the larvae to gain combat experience.” Although the larvae are not as dangerous as the adult insects, they are still troublesome and the young disciples would still be in danger. The elders looked at each other but made no immediate promises. Lu Qingan looked back into the eyes of Chu Yu: “Yu-er, do you dare to go?” … Master, your eyes are so sharp, who would dare to say no? Chu Yu silently swallowed the words “I don’t dare” as he nodded his head for his death. Lu Qingan smiled in satisfaction and turned his head back: “In three years, my head disciple11 will go destroy the evil insects.” Song Yuanzhuo happily nodded. Since someone had already agreed, the other elders also pledged to send their own personal succeeding disciples. Chu Yu’s heart is full of tears. It seems that in three years he will have to cultivate well, otherwise he might as well be dead.

Come to think of it … in the novel Chu Yu went to destroy the evil spirit insect but the protagonist did not. Therefore, except for a few words, the event was not really described; there were almost no references to the evil insects. The original Chu Yu went on this trip and returned with a serious injury. He participated in the Immortal Sword Conference but was humiliated by his opponent. On the other hand, the protagonist also attended the Immortal Sword Conference and was covered in glory, rising to prominence and making the original Chu Yu vomit three liters of blood.12 When they left the hall, Chu Yu’s face was calm but his heart was full of complex emotions. Lu Qingan flew back with Chu Yu on his sword. While they were flying in the air he suddenly spoke: “Yu-er, your Second Brother’s seal has broken. My mind will now be at ease while I wander the four quarters of the world.” Chu Yu respectfully said: “Yes. ” “When this Master leaves, you will be in charge of guiding Xi-er’s cultivation.” Chu Yu continued to promise, but secretly complained in his heart. The original Chu Yu had turned a deaf ear to his master’s words and continued to despised Xie Xi. However, since Xie Xi could now cultivate, it is not good for the other disciples to continue to insult him. Though while they all expressed disdain for Xie Xi, he had been completely indifferent. However, this is not the original Chu Yu. This Chu Yu will take good care of the young boy. This one’s sense of honour ~ makes it impossible ~ to refuse ~ The night was quiet. Chu Yu gently pushed open the door of the side room, and snuck inside. Xie Xi had spent the day cultivating and was deeply asleep.

Chu Yu cautiously moved to the bedside, pushed down the quilt, opened Xie Xi’s clothes, and looked at that small white chest. The palm of his hand pressed down; the skin there felt like warm jade to touch. The System notification sounded: “You have a new comment ~” Chu Yu looked. [Reader v587: That f***er!!! This eldest brother is gay??? **** is so sick!!! Late at night he unexpectedly tears opens the clothes to paw the boy’s chest!!! -2”] Chu Yu: “…” Wait a minute!!! Listen to me!!!

Chapter 4 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The System’s notification sound bombarded his ears as his points suddenly went down to 64. Chu Yu couldn’t bear to watch; he wanted to cry but he did not have enough tears; he wanted to complain but he couldn’t find the words to describe his feelings; and his stomach hurt from the stress. During these past three years, Xie Xi had been beaten up too much and received many internal injuries that will hinder his cultivation later on when he levels up. In the novel, Xie Xi did not realize that he had internal injuries. He then experienced a Qi Deviation during his obsession to advance that made him quite violent – he almost killed a few people and heavily flirted with one of the heroines. To prevent this future problem, every day someone must send his Qi to heal Xie Xi’s body and fix its’ Yang deficiency. In Yuan Chen Peak, except for Master Lu Qingan, only Chu Yu can do this. Turning off the comment interface, Chu Yu sighed in sorrow as the spirit energy flowed from the palm of his hand. A soft, watery blue glow appeared as he slowly and gently poured Qi into Xie Xi’s tiny body, nourishing its internal energy. It seemed to be extremely comfortable. The sleeping child’s furrowed brows loosened, making his delicate facial features even more attractive. Chu Yu couldn’t help but gently pinch his little face. Oh! I touched it! The protagonist’s face! So tender! So smooth!

Chu Yu happily continued to send his Qi, not noticing that there was a tall figure right outside of the window. The night wind sobbed. Lu Qingan, with his sword on his back, watched the scene inside for a long time, smiled, and turned away. *** When Chu Yu woke up the next day he was extremely tired. He had spent most of the night sending his Qi to the protagonist so now all he wants to do is to turn over in his bed and continue sleeping. However, the original Chu Yu’s memories told him that it was time to go to the woods and give early lessons to the other disciples. Ah … It’s like a night of spring dreams, although it was good, now it feels as if the body was hollowed out … The tired Chu Yu bitterly put on his clothes, put on Xun Sheng (his sword), then leisurely walked out of the door. As soon as he exited, he saw his master in the courtyard drinking tea, Xie Xi standing beside him. Chu Yu was so scared that he almost tumbled to the ground: “… Master, when did you come?” The master never waited for him to get up before … Lu Qingan casually glanced at Chu Yu, put down his tea cup,and said: “Why don’t you sleep a little longer?” Chu Yu quickly understood this as: “This master got up earlier than you, you dare to wake up so late?” He quickly grasped the meaning and said: “… I’m full of energy today and will go teach the early classes.” Lu Qingan: “There’s no need for early classes today. Yu-er, you should go and have a good rest. As a teacher, seeing that you get along well with your fellow disciples is very gratifying.”

Get along well … When did you see us getting along with each other? Chu Yu and Xie Xi look at each other and tactfully refrained from contradicting their master.1 “Your teacher will be leaving today. I will hand over management of Yuan Chen Peak to you, do not worry over trivial matters. In order to succeed three years from now, it is necessary for you to practice more diligently.” Chu Yu respectfully bowed: “Yes!” Lu Qingan left behind some valuable pills and talismans, after he used a few words to ask about Chu Yu’s cultivation again he then walked away, satisfied. The two people who were left behind in the courtyard looked at each other. Chu Yu pretended to be impassive. Xie Xi really was impassive, staring at Chu Yu. After they stared at each other for what seemed like half a day, Chu Yu turned to go back to his room. Xie Xi had been expecting Chu Yu to beat or scold him and was surprised when the other person moved as if to leave. Xie Xi was stunned and suddenly blurted out: “What are you doing?” Chu Yu’s stance was relaxed as he turned to face Xie Xi and said: “Sleep.” Just then the dawn came and the rising sun illuminated the handsome features of the young man who unexpectedly appeared happy and lazy. Compared to his normal everyday noble, elegant beauty, right now he seemed warmer and softer. His smile is really attractive. Xie Xi was horrified when that thought crossed his mind. He looked at Chu Yu whom he still hated and feared. Pursing his lips, he said: “Didn’t

you just tell our Master that you felt very energetic?” Chu Yu smiled, his attitude noble and glamorous as always: “Children are children.” Then he went back into his room, closed the door, and went back to sleep. Since Lu Qingan left and Chu Yu doesn’t have to take care of morning classes for the other disciples, there’s nothing for him to do at Yuan Chen Peak during peaceful times. So Chu Yu slept until noon to recover his spiritual strength, afterwards his whole body felt very relaxed and comfortable. He was not interested in going out, therefore he simply sat cross-legged and began to reorganize the memories of the original Chu Yu. The original used a water-based cultivation method, the power is moderate, and it is not very lethal. Three years from now he will have to fight those man-eating demonic insects. He can’t be careless in his cultivation. He will need to learn some killer moves to protect his life since running away is out of the question. Chu Yu searched his memory for a long time and finally found the technique he wanted. Unfortunately, there are restrictions to it, otherwise it would have been perfect. However, he has the ability to learn by himself.2 In the next three years he would cultivate and, with single-hearted devotion, study the two techniques he had chosen He cultivated for a few hours with his eyes closed. When he opened his eyes it was near dusk. Practitioners in the Foundation Building stage can fast but he is greedy, so he took care in fastening his sword and then went to the dining hall to get a meal. Formerly the original Chu Yu had never gone to the dining hall since his meals were sent to his courtyard. Once he built his Foundation he has never

been seen there,3 When the disciples inside saw Chu Yu they were surprised, half of them were so startled that half of them sputtered and Qi Qi choked on his food. Regarding their surprise, Chu Yu explained: “Second Brother has not eaten.” The rest of the disciples who had managed to control themselves suddenly burst out laughing and choked on their food. Chu Yu stroked the tip of the nose and didn’t see their reaction. If he remembered correctly, from the day before when he brought the protagonist back, Xie Xi hadn’t gone to the dining hall. He is not Chu Yu, therefore no one will send him food. So Chu Yu went back to the courtyard holding a wooden plate, his thoughts tangled up together. Originally he went to the dining hall because he wanted to satisfy his own appetite but then he remembered that his future golden thigh hadn’t eaten. How hungry must he be? He thought it over and decided to carry the wooden plate to Xie Xi’s door. He politely knocked and said: “Brother, I’m coming in.” After he finished saying that, he pushed open the door without waiting for a response. Xie Xi’s face was black: “Eldest brother, since you didn’t plan on waiting for permission to enter, why bother to knock?” Chu Yu pretended to laugh haha and said: “This is between us two fellow disciples, there is no need to be so polite.” He put the wooden plate on the table, saying “For you. Do not starve yourself or when master returns he will scold me for mistreating you.”

Xie Xi’s body shook with disgust as he stared at the food on the table as though it was full of poison: “I won’t say anything to master! Why do you force me?!” Seeing how wary and frightened the protagonist was, Chu Yu felt that this misunderstanding was really huge and that hugging his thighs later on will be a bit difficult. “You think I put poison in the food?” Chu Yu frowned while sitting at the table, picked up the bamboo chopsticks and ate a mouthful of each dish, smiling coldly: “If it wasn’t for master, would I take care of you?” He thought of the original Chu Yu’s “care” and felt slightly guilty. Xie Xi’s face did not change, nor did he speak. Chu Yu secretly chuckled to himself. It seems that whenever he shows good will to the protagonist later on, he can use the fact that the master requested it as an excuse. Looking at Xie Xi’s apprehensive face, Chu Yu didn’t press matters any further and left. Late at night, Chu Yu sneaked into the side room to treat Xie Xi and raise his body’s temperature (TN: giving him warmth/Yang energy is part of the treatment). As expected, the meal he had brought was untouched. This is not good since Xie Xi’s cultivation isn’t high enough for him to fast and his body is still growing. Skillfully pushing aside Xie Xi’s clothes, Chu Yu sent his spiritual energy to the protagonist while thinking about countermeasures. The main reason why Xie Xi does not go to dining hall is because those small cannon fodder disciples are always insulting and bullying him. Why don’t you just do it … Although the stage may be a little early, having the protagonist eat properly is good for this growing child! The next day, the news that Xie Xi was now able to cultivate was all over the Tian Yuan sect. The ones who were most interested in this news were

the disciples who had been bullying Xie Xi, the Yuan Chen Peak’s cannon fodder group. Isn’t he trash? Although the idea of “Xie Xi is trash” is deeply rooted, they said goodbye to the idea of bullying Xie Xi. Even if the master is not there, they will no longer look for the “trash” again. Chu Yu, who had been hiding in the dark while observing everyone’s reactions, smiled merrily. Very good, although he had advanced the plot a bit, the story is still the same and these minor cannon fodder characters have been very cooperative. Every day he sneaked into the side room every night, slept until noon, then meditated and cultivated until evening. Although a lot of disciples felt that eldest brother had changed greatly, Yuan Chen Peak was peaceful. Meanwhile, Xie Xi’s cultivation speed was as fast as a rocket. Within three months he went from rank two to rank seven and before long he should be able to build his Foundation. Chu Yu, who was stuck at the early stages of Foundation Building, was envious. The protagonist is the protagonist. As for Chu Yu, his role is not to be a genius. It was another dark and stormy night when Chu Yu sneaked into the side room and skillfully pushed aside Xie Xi’s clothes while looking at his points. Three months of hard work have not been wasted. Some people finally recognized his efforts and he harvested a good long series of praise from readers. His points are back to the original 100. He placed a hand on Xie Xi’s chest and was about to send his Qi when Chu Yu suddenly became aware of something wrong. He looked down and saw that Xie Xi’s eyes were open.

The bright black eyes were filled with monstrous fury. … Sh*t! When did you wake up? Xie Xi’s face was terrible to see; the veins were jumping on his forehead while he stared disbelievingly at Chu Yu. After a while he bursted out with a roar: “Shameless!” Chu Yu hurriedly withdraw his hand, unable to maintain his elegantly beautiful noble attitude: “Brother, listen to my explanation.” Xie Xi scowled and he activated a fire technique and threw it at Chu Yu without delay. It was the Fire Dragon Exhales High technique but it didn’t have a cultivator’s power behind it. Chu Yu hastily avoided it while eliminating the flames; he can’t afford to let his courtyard burn. Of course, the protagonist is proficient in all five elements so how could it be only a fire tactic? Just as Chu Yu avoided the fire dragon, a row of thorns suddenly sprang out of the ground at his feet. It wasn’t easy to dodge in this small space so Chu Yu hurriedly jumped out of the window. He breathed a sigh of relief, laughed hollowly, and turned around to try to speak to the other person again: “Brother, listen to me …” A sword was in front of his face. What the f**k!! Chu Yu reflexively pulled out Xun Sheng and blocked the sword. Water droplets splashed in all directions.4 Xie Xi also jumped out of the window. After three months of Chu Yu treating his Yang deficiency, Xie Xi has grown a lot and no longer looks like a little teenaged boy. Right now his whole body was expressing scorn and anger, and one can already see a hint of his future graceful, resolute immortal charm. “You’ve drawn your sword? Good!” Xie Xi raised his eyebrow and spoke with a cold voice. In his hands he held the low-grade sword that disciples

used. He stared at Chu Yu: “Eldest brother, I know you hate me a lot. If you want to fight or to scold me, this younger brother will endure it all. But, why do you want to humiliate me?! Let’s fight tonight!” Chu Yu was full of bitterness. No, he’s not a pervert.5

******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 5 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Yuan Chen Peak is located among the mountains surrounded by waters ; the disciples live on a mountain1 and on that mountain there is a small cliff which is the first place that Chu Yu saw when he opened his eyes in this world. This is a place of wide, smooth terrain and far away from his residence. The earth here has a good flow of energy2In the dead of night, it’s the perfect place to murder someone, steal their treasures and leave no trace of the kill. Chu Yu was holding his sword and looking opposite him at Xie Xi, whose face was distorted with hate. Chu Yu sighed: “Little brother,3 why so …” No matter how much the protagonist has metamorphosed from trash into a genius cultivator, he is still in the Qi Refining Period while Chu Yu is in the Foundation Building stage! If Chu Yu wins then the protagonist will only hate him more, 4 and then he will be upgraded from a cannon fodder villain into a mini BOSS. Ah! He’ll just die earlier! He can only lose. “Tonight we fight and whoever dies or lives depends on the Will of Heaven,” said Xie Xi, staring coldly at Chu Yu. He gritted his teeth.

Originally he thought eldest brother had changed since Chu Yu no longer insulted him and even treated him well, occasionally guiding his practice. But he was … A gentleman prefers death to disgrace and humiliation. Xie Xi took a deep breath, ready for battle. He suppressed the anger in his heart and quietly raised his sword, used a light body5 skill, then pounced on Chu Yu like a cheetah. Chu Yu smiled. What are you laughing at? What’s so funny? It just made Xie Xi angrier and he instantly rushed towards Chu Yu and mercilessly stabbed a sword into his chest. Chu Yu did not dodge and let the sword pierce through his robes. When he noticed that Chu Yu didn’t avoid the strike like he expected him to, Xie Xi panicked. The 13-year-old child could not stop his sword’s momentum so he could only try to change its angle to the side. His sword pierced Chu Yu’s left shoulder. Gorgeous scarlet blood quickly flowed out from the tip of his sword like a red lotus blooming on the white robe. Xie Xi was shorter than Chu Yu so the blood flowed down through his sword and dyed his hands red. Warm lifeblood with a rust-like smell. Xie Xi stared at his hands for a long time, trembling and looking at Chu Yu’s pale face. “Why did you not dodge?” With Chu Yu’s strength, blocking the sword or dodging it would be extremely easy.

Chu Yu shook his head. A shut-in otaku like him has never experienced this kind of injury. Cultivation has made his senses extremely sharp so the pain has brought tears to his eyes and rendered him speechless. Xie Xi’s face showed his fury. He pulled out his sword and the pain almost made Chu Yu fall down on his knees. Trembling, he roared: “Why didn’t you dodge?” Because you are the protagonist … In Chu Yu’s heart, tears were streaming down his face. If I don’t let you vent your anger now, wouldn’t you cut me to pieces later on? With this thought in mind, Chu Yu endured the pain and, down on one knee, feebly looked up at Xie Xi, “Little brother, are you still angry?” Xie Xi drew back a few steps and stared disbelievingly at him. His heart is full of tempestuous waves, like the first time he saw Chu Yu. Eldest brother … What the hell is going on? Seeing protagonist was still staring at him with a cold face, Chu Yu’s heart became cold. The atmosphere is so awkward … Lie down and pretend to be a corpse first, then wait for the protagonist to leave … No sooner had this thought flashed in his mind than Chu Yu acted on it. He immediately closed his eyes and fell to the ground. Blood was still pouring out from the wound on his shoulder and half of his robe was dyed red. Although it’s not a serious injury, at first glance it was pretty scary. The ground was uncomfortable and cold. Since it was autumn the wind on the mountain could chill a person to the bones. Chu Yu was lying on the ground for a quarter of an hour and felt that this whole situation was bad. How come he didn’t hear the footsteps of the protagonist as he left? Did the

protagonist realize that he was just pretending and wanted to squat here to watch him die in the cold? Chu Yu’s brain was filled with too many nonsense thoughts. Xie Xi was still in a daze. He remembered the time when he had just been brought to the sect by his master, when he admired eldest brother. Standing high above other men, aloof from the mortal world, he was like how Xie Xi imagined immortals6 would look like. Xie Xi didn’t know why but eldest brother hated him from the beginning. After everyone realized that Xie Xi couldn’t cultivate, Chu Yu looked the other way when the other disciples bullied him and often joined them in insulting Xie Xi. These past three years he has hated Chu Yu. But unexpectedly, Chu Yu changed. A cold wind struck, waking Xie X from his daze. He looked down at Chu Yu who seemed to have fainted, hesitated for a moment then sheathed his sword. He put one hand on Chu Yu’s back and placed his other hand under Chu Yu’s knees, lifting up his limp body. The pretend corpse Chu Yu almost rolled off. What the f**k! What are you doing, protagonist? A princess carry?! Why are you holding a cannon fodder villain in a princess carry?! Wrong! Don’t focus on the wrong thing! Protagonist you should not vent your anger on the cannon fodder this way!! This is not right! Protagonist, don’t throw this cannon fodder down the cliff into the abyss! Chu Yu was extremely anxious and frightened out of his wits.

However, a long time passed and the things he imagined did not happen. Xie Xi, firmly holding Chu Yu, steadily and slowly walked down the cliff and went to the small courtyard. Chu Yu was slightly relieved. The protagonist … is not angry? The sword wound that he suffered … it was worth it! It was late at night and everywhere was quiet. Under night’s curtain everything was dim and hazy. Xie Xi thought of the past as he walked slowly, not noticing his surroundings. Suddenly, he heard someone cry out in alarm. Xie Xi looked up and saw a disciple who seemed to have woken up to go to the toilet.7 It was dark but he could still see the faintly see the shocked face of the disciple who was looking at Xie Xi carrying Chu Yu in his arms.8 “… Eldest, eldest brother?”” He stuttered in a dreamy way. Chu Yu heard this voice. This is not good. He opened his eyes and that disciple just happened to be in his line of sight. After a moment of silence, Chu Yu closed his eyes painfully and continued to pretend to be dead. … He had bad feeling about this. Chu Yu closed his eyes, and the disciple looked in bewilderment at Xie Xi: “Trash … Elder brother9Xie?” Xie Xi had no affection for any of the disciples in the peak so he simply glanced coldly at him and ignored the disciple. He held Chu Yu tightly and continued to walk to the small courtyard. Though his strength is not small, Xie Xi had to push himself to carry a man so much taller than himself.

Chu Yu was very uncomfortable. He showed a helpless look, and was endlessly distressed. #Why was Eldest Brother wearing a blood-stained white gown late at night? Why was the former trash embracing Eldest Brother? There was the glint and flash of cold steel at the cliff! For more details, please listen to Tian Yuan Sect’s Yuan Chen Peak real-time broadcast that will open the door to a new world for you!# Damn it! Enough

！

They arrived in the courtyard; Xie Xi took Chu Yu to his room and gently put him on the bed. Chu Yu was finally able to breathe, he was greatly relieved when he heard a ripping sound. The … clothes … he wore … were torn … F**k! Protagonist, what are you doing?! There was the sound of water. Chu Yu secretly opened an eye and saw Xie Xi twisting a kerchief. Chu Yu hurriedly closed his eyes when he saw that Xie Xi was about to turn around. Is the protagonist going to tend to his wound? This time Chu Yu guessed right. The cold wet kerchief was swabbed over his shoulder. Although the touch was not gentle, Chu Yu still felt drowsy. For three months he had been sending his Qi to Xie Xi’s body every night to fix his Yang deficiency. As a result, Chu Yu cultivation was slow and all day he felt sleepy. About trying to raise his favorability rating through sending his Qi energy to the protagonist – it’s not that Chu Yu wanted to keep his nightly healing activities a secret, it’s just … Xie Xi was too wary of him and would not have agreed to let Chu Yu touch him when he was conscious.

In addition, Xie Xi’s internal injury was mostly caused by the original Chu Yu so it would have been really brazen of Chu Yu to take credit for fixing the problem. As Chu Yu was drowsily thinking of these things, he fell asleep for real. Xie Xi pursed his lips and kept wiping away the blood with his kerchief. After a long time, Chu Yu’s beautiful white shoulders were clean and flawless except for the wound. Xie Xi’s gaze fell on Chu Yu’s face. His complexion was rosy again, his heroic eyebrows slightly tense, and his sleeping face was peaceful, like someone a person could easily become intimate with. Xie Xi bowed his head and said: “Eldest brother?” Naturally, Chu Yu did not respond. The look on Xie Xi’s face was complex as he stared at Chu Yu for a long time then suddenly pulled out Xun Sheng from its scabbard. Xun Sheng is a high-grade immortal sword with a slender blade. The sword’s light was cool and refreshing like deep autumn waters and the sound it made was very pure and clear. Like its master. Holding the Xun Sheng sword, Xie Xi continued to stare at Chu Yu for a long time. Xie Xi ground his teeth and put Xun Sheng back in its scabbard. He picked up some medicine from the table and sprinkled it on Chu Yu’s wound. When he was finished, he turned and walked away. However, as he was walking to the door, Xie Xi paused then reluctantly went back and covered Chu Yu with a quilt. Stabbing Chu Yu’s shoulder with his sword was too much stimulation for him and he was a little dizzy. He had a feeling that Chu Yu was a different

person. The resentment that had accumulated inside him these past three years seemed to have been scattered after he stabbed Chu Yu. After one last glance at Chu Yu, Xie Xi silently turned away. ******* Chu Yu slept well and woke up refreshed. Folding down the quilt, Chu Yu suddenly felt like half of his chest was cold. Looking down, he saw that his robes had been violently ripped and he made an “ah” sound. Yes, last night the protagonist stabbed a supposed child molester. But, how could the protagonist pity him enough to bring him back to his room to clean his wounds? A cultivator can heal his own wounds quickly and with the use of medicine, after a night’s rest he was feeling much better. Chu Yu stared at the scabbed wound for a long time before he gave up on thinking and got out of bed. He put on some clean clothes, hung Xun Sheng on his waist, and went out. Xie Xi was not in the side room. Chu Yu hasn’t risen this early for a long time so he doesn’t know where Xie Xi went. Wondering if the younger disciple was still angry, he walked out of the small courtyard. In the woods the disciples were having their early morning class. Chu Yu, carefully maintaining his usual glamorous and elegant posture walked past them. At the sight of Chu Yu, the crowd of disciples quieted down and stared at him. Everyone was giving him a very odd look.

Chu Yu was surprised and horrified. These disciples were normally both respectful and afraid of him. What was wrong with them today? Could it be that the news about him being carried by Xie Xi last night had already spread? They were all giving him a strange look … Third Brother got up from his prayer mat and pensively walked to Chu Yu. Staring at him oddly for a while, the other person spoke softly as though testing the waters: “Eldest Brother, good morning. Eldest Brother, Second Brother … he looks very pretty, doesn’t he?”10 Chu Yu was stupefied and could not understand why the other had said something like that. He couldn’t figure out what the other disciple was saying so he just coldly agreed: “Ah.” Not only is he pretty, he is simply a lovely boy!11 Third Brother’s facial expression became even more strange: “… It’s been said that of those who use the demonic cultivation technique, there is a devil who is very fond of raising boytoys..” “Huh?” Chu Yi is even more puzzled. Why are you mentioning this? These disciples are not yet ready to go out into the world to defend the righteous path and eliminate devils right now. Third Brother looked carefully at Chu Yu’s face, swallowed his saliva, and finally bit the bullet, saying: “I heard, last night … Second Brother carried Eldest Brother in his arms and brought him back from the cliff.” Realization hit him like a bolt from the blue and Chu Yu finally realized something. Those odd looks – these disciples all have the expression in their eyes that they are looking at a gay guy! *******

If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message. Thanks to Kailyria20, imsodone, and TanarWater for their help in editing this chapter.

Chapter 6 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu’s eyes silently swept over all the disciples and received all of their signals saying “you’re that kind of an Eldest Brother.” Chu Yu had a face like thunder.1 The label of “gay man” was stuck on him. Gay man, who is a gay man?! Kiss goodbye to this gay man! Although he is a shut-in otaku2 and a “face-con,” Chu Yu has always thought of himself as straight! Proper! On his computer are tons of material that he watches with one hand!3 (TN: “face-con” is a coined Chinese term that is a portmanteau of “face” and “complex.” It’s taken from the Japanese terms like lolicon, shotacon, siscon, etc.) Why is there such a misunderstanding! Bitterly, Chu Yu tried to recall what could have gone wrong. Wait, Third Brother said “Second Brother carried Eldest Brother in his arms and brought him back from the cliff.” The blood! He shoulder was dyed red with blood! Chu Yu thought for a moment. Slowly he realized what was wrong and simply wanted to cry bitterly on someone’s shoulder.

Why didn’t he think of it?! The night was dark and the younger disciple’s cultivation was not high enough for him to have true night vision. So how could he have seen the blood on Chu Yu’s shoulder? How can he explain that? Say that he slipped into Xie Xi’s room in the middle of the night and got caught? That he, Chu Yu, and the furious Xie Xi dueled on the cliff? F**k, that would just bolster the gay rumors, okay! Who would run into a little boy’s room in the middle of the night to touch a child’s chest! Ah! Standing there frozen for a long time, Chu Yu maintained an air of elegance and glamour while saying: “I was unable to sleep and went out for a walk with Second Brother. I accidentally twisted my foot. You disciples should not have so many distracting thoughts all day long, don’t you want to cultivate properly?” A far-fetched explanation always requires dignified wording to add credibility. Whether they really believe it or not, they must accept this explanation! The disciples shrank back and looked away when they saw Chu Yu’s cold, sarcastic attitude. As for what they really thought in their hearts, never mind, that is not worth talking about to outsiders.4 As Chu Yu was leaving, a furious expression appeared on his face,5 he suddenly thought of something and stepped back: “I don’t want to hear this kind of rumor in Yuan Chen Peak. Whoever gossips too much, you will have to leave since Yuan Chen Peak doesn’t need that kind of chatty person!” The crowd of disciples hurriedly agreed. Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

Although Chu Yu’s words were cold and his actions indifferent … but if Xie Xi heard the rumors, forget about hugging the thighs.6 Xie Xi would think that Chu Yu wanted to hold the middle of the thighs. As Chu Yu turned and walked away a few steps, he saw a white-robed boy standing beside a tree, face expressionless and fingers picking at the bark of the tree. Chu Yu was scared out of his wits. Since when has the boy been standing there? Why did he, a cultivator in the Foundation Building stage, not notice that a Qi Refining Period cultivator was standing behind him! The words said in the woods … Xie Xi, how much did you hear? Chu Yu instantly turned white with fear then forced himself to calm down. He looked at Xie Xi and said: “Why are you here?” Xie Xi glanced at him, a complicated expression in his eyes, “It was noisy here. I heard the noise and thought Eldest Brother was teaching the junior disciples.” F**k, he heard?! Chu Yu can only comfort this 13-year-old little boy who is still unable to understand, while restoring his own noble and cool look: “Well. These junior disciple’s tongues wag a lot and their cultivation speed isn’t even half as good as yours. I indulged them too much.” Xie Xi stared at him without speaking. Brother, do you understand? Why is the expression in your eyes so complicated?! Chu Yu was about to fall down on his knees in despair. Xie Xi suddenly asked: “How is Eldest Brother’s injury?”

“Almost recovered, I will have to thank you.” The sound of his voice had just died down when Xie Xi suddenly smiled. This was the first time Chu Yu saw Xie Xi’s smile; he was stunned. Xie Xi’s eyes were bottomless and cold. He suddenly drew the long sword on his waist then, quick as a flash, stood in front of Chu Yu, holding the bone-chilling cold sword to Chu Yu’s neck. Chu Yu almost screamed and goosebumps rose in the place where the sword was almost touching. WTF are you doing, Big Brother?! Xie Xi stared at him with a complicated look in his eyes. He seemed to be resentful and confused. Gnashing his teeth, he said: “You didn’t dodge! Why didn’t you dodge?!” Big Brother, I didn’t expect you to talk then suddenly start attacking without warning. He kept his feelings locked inside his heart where tears were streaming down Chu Yu’s face. He spoke to the system in his mind: “What would happen if I were killed by the protagonist now?” 007 System: “Game over~ Thanks to the host for using this product ~” Chu Yu: “GG I can go back?” If I could go back, I would be happy to cut myself on the blade. 007 System: “If the host dies here, he will really die.” Naturally, being made into mincemeat would be undignified! Chu Yu shut down the system, thinking deeply but unable to come up with an answer.

If he were to say that he had “guilt about the past” or something, those fake words would not be believed. But he can’t tell the truth, can he? Fortunately Xie Xi does not need Chu Yu’s answer. Looking at the silent Chu Yu, Xie Xi seemed to cool off. He withdrew the sword from Chu Yu’s neck: “Eldest Brother, you’ve really changed.” Has he become worse? Chu Yu thought this and kept his noble glamorous facade. He glanced at Xie Xi then walked past the boy to go back to his room. The outside world is too scary, so it’s better to go to my room and quiety cultivate … He used the time to cultivate. When he opened his eyes, the sky was dark. The surroundings were quiet, so it should be late at night. Although going to Xie Xi is very frightening, when Chu Yu thought of how he could quickly heal Xie Xi’s internal injuries, Chu Yu still snuck out of his room. After three months of hard work, I can’t stop now. He reckoned that Xie Xi is probably asleep at this time but Chu Yu still paused outside the side room. He didn’t dare to push open the door. Instead, he turned and leaped into the window. He landed and sprang to his feet, sword in hand, in full battle array, ready to meet any danger at the bedside of Xie Xi. Xie Xi was also not surprised when he saw Chu Yu: “Here you are again.” Uh-oh, there’s a protagonist here! The window behind him creaked as it automatically closed and Chu Yu was absolutely terrified.

It’s like being in a horror movie but seeing the wide-awake Xie Xi is scarier than seeing a ghost. “Younger brother7 …” with some difficulty, Chu Yu controlled his twitching face and calmly said: “This Elder Brother suddenly thought you might have forgotten to tuck yourself in …” Xie Xi’s cold expression is not something that a 13-year-old boy should have. Hearing Chu Yu’s far-fetched words, Xie Xi smiled: “Right.” …… Chu Yu waved goodbye to his bright future and gritted his teeth. In for a penny, in for a pound! After all, he has already been found out! He drifted to the bedside, looking at Xie Xi’s stunned look, and smiled: “Children who stay up so late won’t grow tall.” After he said this, he quickly struck Xie Xi with a hand chop.8 Xie Xi fell down. This is the only time you can take down the protagonist. Chu Yu looked at his own hand that cut the protagonist’s halo and his heart was filled with complicated feelings. He put Xie Xi down on the bed, pushed aside his clothes, and inspected his internal injuries. After receiving tonight’s treatment, Xie Xi will probably be fully healed. “Is it my atonement …?” Chu Yu murmured dejectedly as his gentle healing water element spiritual power flowed into Xie Xi’s body, “These three months of fixing the Yang deficiency… here is your compensation.” Tonight he karate-chopped the protagonist and knocked him unconscious – hugging the thighs is really cool.9 It’s time to think about how to escape the plot of the novel. Finding a paradise to escape to is now essential so that he can avoid the disasters in

ten years. It was dawn by the time Chu Yu had finished sending his Qi. He straightened Xie Xi’s clothes so that they covered his chest then pulled the the quilt over Xie Xi. Looking down at the protagonist’s cute features like carved jade, Chu Yu couldn’t help himself and gently pinched his cheek. Ah, it’s still so smooth and tender! The contented Chu Yu dragged his weary body away, lazily pushed the door open, and went back to his room to make up for his lost night of sleep. As soon as he left, Xie Xi opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and bright, without any drowsiness. He stared at the ceiling, puzzled. Xie Xi touched his cheek and chest. He had pretended to faint, listened to Chu Yu thinking out loud, and felt the gentle spiritual power similar to that he had experienced in his sleep these past three months, while not knowing what was happening. Unexpectedly, Chu Yu had been sacrificing himself. For three consecutive months Chu Yu had treated Xie Xi. Sending his spiritual power every night for such a long period of time will not only make Chu Yu’s cultivation slower, it will also damage his Foundation. There are so many words but all Xie Xi wants to ask is “why?” Why did he insult Xie Xi before with a cold and aloof manner but now lowers himself to protect Xie Xi? After his parents disappeared, Lu Qingan took him to the Tian Yuan sect but year after year Shifu wandered the world. Xie Xi has not felt the warmth of being cared for for a long time. Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes and Xie Xi curled up into a ball, holding his knees and sobbing softly. Naturally, Chu Yu doesn’t know what Xie Xi is thinking.

He had gone back to his room, staggering, and went to sleep. Xie Xi’s innermost feelings were complex and tears fell down his face. He stayed that way until it became noisy outside with the voices of the junior disciples taking their early morning classes then he rolled over and stood up. The changes in Chu Yu over the last few months are so obvious that Xie Xi is sure that this Eldest Brother is not the Eldest Brother of the past. The former Eldest brother was a mean, vicious, hateful man who kept himself aloof. The current Eldest Brother made Xie Xi suddenly develop intimate thoughts. Xie Xi opened his door, narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky then walked to Chu Yu’s door. He stood there for a moment then turned and walked to the window. He leapt inside and saw that Chu Yu was dead to the world. Xie Xi was somewhat speechless. So defenseless? He’s really changed. Staring at Chu Yu’s peaceful and quiet sleeping face for a moment, Xie Xi suddenly remembered the rumors circulating among the disciples yesterday morning. His ears suddenly hot, he scurried back out. For a long time he stood in the courtyard, blankly staring at nothing, distracted, before he went the cliff, his usual meditation place. The abyss at the back of the cliff is said to be “Tian Yuan” (Heaven and Abyss, a contrast between the highest and the lowest) which is actually a magic abyss. It is said to be cursed by an evil spirit. If a person were to fall down into it, no matter how high their cultivation, they will die like a dog.

When a person walks too close to the edge, they will be tempted and fall straight down. On weekdays, the brothers who came here to learn from each other were afraid to come near, for fear that they would be dragged in and never come out again. But it is a good place to hone your mind. There is a piece of granite (blue stone) which is usually the exclusive location of Chu Yu but ever since he changed, Chu Yu has not used it. Xie Xi sat cross-legged on the granite stone, closed his eyes, and cultivated. Soon he began to circulate his Qi and a glorious radiance burst forth from his body like a mist, enveloping his body in many gorgeous colors. In the West the sun gradually sank down under the horizon. Xie Xi opened his eyes and spit out a cloud of foul gas, his black eyes sparkling. He broke through Qi Refining level eight. Xie Xi felt that his body was full of spiritual power but suddenly his face became stiff. He has advanced so fast, hasn’t he? … Is it due to Chu Yu? That time in the jungle when Chu Yu fed him a poisonous fruit, it really wasn’t to harm him? Brooding over these thoughts for a while, Xie Xi suddenly realized that tonight Chu Yu would come again. When the time comes, I’ll ask him clearly.10 Xie Xi is in a rare good mood. Walking briskly down the cliff and into his room, he passed by Chu Yu’s room. Looking through the window, he saw that Chu Yu was sitting crossed-legged with his eyes closed, meditating.

Pursing his lips, he returned to the side room to sit and wait for Chu Yu to come. Time quietly passed, the night became deeper and deeper until it was past the time when Chu Yu normally appeared. Xie Xi frowned, sighed a bit, and continued to wait patiently. Another hour passed … Two hours passed … Xie Xi’s small face grew darker and darker and at last he could no longer wait. He pushed the door open and went out. He kicked Chu Yu’s door open and walked to his bedside. Chu Yu slept soundly. Xie Xi’s face finally completely black: “Chu, Yu!”” Xie Xi’s, whose expectations were not fulfilled, gnashed his teeth and rattled his sword, murderous. ******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 7 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

(Translator’s Note: Alright, I think it’s time to use more authentic terms. By now everyone should know the main character’s social positions. Glossary: Da Shixiong – Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother, this is what the other disciples call the first and most senior disciple. Shidi – Younger Apprentice Brother Xiao Shidi – Youngest of the Younger Apprentice Brothers) Chu Yu shivered as he slept. He woke up, saw the angry face of a cute little teenage boy at his bedside, yawned, squinted his eyes, pinched the little face, and finally went back to sleep. Xie Xi, whose face was pinched, froze: “…” “Chu Yu!” As the roaring sound was poured into his ear, Chu Yu straightened up his body and stared. He had not managed to fall asleep so early in a long time and it’s rare for him to sleep so sweetly. Suddenly forced to awaken, his brain was still muddled. Xie Xi repressed the wrath in his heart, “Why didn’t you come tonight?” Chu Yu woke up at the sight of Xie Xi.

Upon hearing Xie Xi’s words, Chu Yu was bewildered. What’s the situation with the cute Xiao Shidi? In the depths of night, he ran into Chu Yu’s room and yelled at Chu Yu about not treating his Yang deficiency? Chu Yu was happy that he did not see Xie Xi leap through the window into his room at midnight, sword in hand, seeking revenge. Now Chu Yu was puzzled. Clearing his throat, he calmly said: “… I thought you probably tucked yourself in properly tonight.” The sword suddenly struck. Chu Yu, who was still absent-minded, was not afraid of offending Xie Xi this time and used two fingers to stop the sword. He tilted his head and smiled. “Shidi, children should not stay up so late at night. Be obedient and go back to bed.” The flames of Xie Xi’s fury rose higher when he heard those words. Since his sword had been captured, he simply abandoned1 it and threw himself at Chu Yu. Chu Yu had not thought that the dignified protagonist would play so childishly. He was confused and barely had time to hastily fling the sword away as Xie Xi fell on him. “Thump!” His head crashed down on his porcelain pillow. Chu Yu’s tears almost fell but he bit his lip and endured the pain while silently swearing to himself that he will change to a soft pillow tomorrow. Xie Xi straddled Chu Yu and punched him on the chest. Chu Yu’s blood almost sprayed out. Goodness, what’s wrong with the little one tonight? Has the boy already decided to kill him? F*ck, that lying System said that would only happen in 10 years’ time!

Xie Xi had waited until midnight, full of grievances and thinking of the unbearable pain he had felt for three years. Now, looking at the gentle, tolerant Da Shixiong, Xie Xi suddenly started crying. Chu Yu was startled and stared blankly. “Master-2 Shidi, don’t cry …” He can’t bear it when this cute little guy cries! The one who was scolded was him. The one who hit his head was him. The one who was beaten was him. Protagonist, why are you the one crying?! Chu Yu simply wanted to cry together with him. The crying Xie Xi bent down and buried his head in Chu Yu’s chest. Chu Yu felt a wetness on his chest. Chu Yu was rendered speechless for a moment then suddenly had an epiphany. … In time, this little boy will become a cold and harsh sword immortal but right now he is only a 13-year-old boy, ah. Though he can normally pretend to be cold and mature, he is, after all, still a timid child and when he feels wronged he will cry. But, hero, how were you wronged?! Chu Yu reluctantly stretched out his hand and stroked the Xie Xi’s back, whispering: “Shidi, don’t cry, who bullied you? Brother will beat him up for you.” After he finished saying that, Chu Yu couldn’t help but shiver and suffer goosebumps. But the brat liked listening to these kind of tender, coaxing words. The child raised his tearful eyes and said: “You.”

Chu Yu: “…” Take back what you just said. Is Xie Xi the one who has been wronged recently?! Xie Xi wept for a moment longer then his mood stabilized. He wiped his face clean and the little face once again adopted his usual cold look. However, since he just recently cried, his cheeks were red. Looking at this, Chu Yu’s heart felt tempted and he wanted to pinch those cheeks again. Xie Xi spoke: “Da Shixiong, I will ask you a few questions. You have to answer truthfully.” Chu Yu weakly raised his hands: “Shidi, you should get off me first…” Xie Xi: “No.” Chu Yu: “… Oh. Pretend I never asked.”3 It seems as though his normally elegantly beautiful noble manner of speech has left him … “That day in the jungle when you fed me the poisonous fruit, did you want to harm me?” “No.” Chu Yu answered decisively. “When you brought me back to the courtyard, was it because the master was coming back?” “… That was part of the reason,” Chu Yu answered. He thought that Xie Xi’s face became colder. In his heart, Chu Yu still could not comprehend why the protagonist came to his room in the middle of the night to ask these questions. “These past few months, have you treated me well because I can cultivate now?”

“No.” It’s because you are the protagonist… “The first two times, why didn’t you dodge my sword strikes?” “… I was afraid of hurting you.” Xie Xi was startled. His face listless, he asked: “For the last three months you have used your spiritual energy to fix my Yang deficiency. Why did you do that?” Sh*t! How did he know about that? Chu Yu was frightened. At first he was going to say “I was just practicing my Qi control technique” but seeing that Xie Xi was eagerly waiting for his answer, Chu Yu could not bring himself to lie. He was silent for a moment but then bit the bullet and said: “You had a lot of internal injuries that would have blocked your cultivation and could even had caused a Qi deviation. I was just helping you to heal those internal injuries.” Regarding what caused the internal damage, Chu Yu was too ashamed to mention it. He dared not look at Xie Xi’s face. The original Chu Yu was guilty of child abuse! Chu Yu waited for a long time for the next question but it didn’t come. He raised his eyes to look at Xie Xi. “Why didn’t you come to to my room tonight?” Chu Yu helplessly said: “Your body’s internal injury has been eliminated.” Xie Xi was silent for a moment, then said quietly: “Is what you just said true? Do you dare swear to God that it’s true?” Chu Yu casually said: “If anything I have said is false, may lightning strike and kill me.”

Xie Xi blinked and looked at Chu Yu, as if he was seeing him for the first time. After a long while, Xie Xi suddenly smiled: “Da Shixiong.” Chu Yu was sleepy: “Eh?” “Stay this way. Don’t change back to the old Da Shixiong.” Oh, the original soul flew off somewhere. Chu Yu casually made a sound of agreement. He was sleepy so his eyes closed as he vaguely heard what Xie Xi said, but he was not really listening. He fell asleep. Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu’s peaceful, quiet face as he slept. Knowing that Chu Yu had spent three months warming Xie Xi’s body with his Qi, Xie Xi was not angry because he understood that Chu Yu was tired. Looking out of the window, Xie Xi narrowed his eyes. He was sleepy, too. At first he wanted to leave, but he thought about it a bit then took off his robe and lay on Chu Yu’s bosom. Xie Xi then covered himself and Chu Yu with a quilt. Feeling that gentle spirit lingering around him, Xie Xi sighed in relief and closed his eyes, falling fast asleep It really is Da Shixiong’s spiritual energy. For three months, Xie Xi has become accustomed to the warmth of that spiritual energy. When he is close to the master of that Qi, his mind is at ease and he feels very comfortable. He could not sleep before because that warm energy was not present. Even if he forced himself to sleep, his heart would not be calm. Now, holding Chu Yu, his heart is calm. ***

Nothing could be more frightening than waking up in the morning and finding the protagonist sleeping in his bed. Chu Yu felt stupid and sluggish as he looked at the wall, trying to pull off Xie Xi’s hands from around his waist. He tried for a long while but Xie Xi wouldn’t let go. The boy was holding on tightly. WTF!?! What happened? Didn’t you just ask a bunch of questions last night? How come when I woke up the protagonist has suddenly became a koala?! Chu Yu growled inwardly but only stared at the wall in front of him, thinking about how to cope with Xie Xi who will be waking up soon. Looking at their current position, it seems that Xie Xi already knew that he was not the same as the old Chu Yu. Xie Xi must have also realized what Chu Yu had done for him. So this is how Xie Xi expressed his feelings now that his resentment had dissipated and the favorability rating had been raised? In the end, he is still a child. Chu Yu touched Xie Xi’s head then silently knocked on the System: “You haven’t notified me of new comments for a long time. There were no comments when we fought? What about my points?” 007 System: “The system is upgrading ~ During upgrade all comments are on hold ~ Host, please be patient and wait for the System Upgrade to be completed ~” Chu Yu was confused: “Upgrade?” 007 System: “I’m sorry, the host has no right to ask.” Well, you’re happy. With an expressionless face, Chu Yu turned off the System.

Looking down, he saw that Xie Xi’s eyelashes were fluttering. He was going to wake up soon. Chu Yu pondered for a moment then closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. The kid woke up, yawned, and cuddled against Chu Yu. Since he just woke up, his voice was slow and lazy: “Da Shixiong.” Chu Yu almost answered but calmed down and continued to pretend to sleep. “Da Shixiong.” He was quiet for a moment and then called again: “Da Shixiong.” Are you a recorder that’s on repeat? It was too noisy so Chu Yu was forced to open his eyes. Gently, he tried to push off Xie Xi: “Let go, this is highly improper.” Xie Xi is no longer not afraid of him. His face showed a happy, smiling expression and he cuddled in Chu Yu’s arms again. Chu Yu rolled his eyes. Xie Xi is acting so clingy. It’s unexpected. But the truth is, even though the protagonist will be an immortal sword master later on, in the end, children are children. Compared to adults, it’s easier for them to forget their resentments and they are more likely to get attached to people who are treat them well. In fact, if the original Chu Yu had not been such a foolish cannon fodder who loved to court death, he would not have died so miserably … It seems like the bright future and broad road is back! Chu Yu thought of hugging the golden thighs and immediately his expression became kind. He touched the head of Xie Xi: “Shidi…”

Xie Xi interrupted his words, eagerly saying: “Da Shixiong, later, can I sleep with you every night?” I’m afraid it’s improper … Looking at the protagonist, whose cute face was very hopeful yet at the same time so worried about rejection that he looked like he was about to cry, Chu Yu felt his heart ache. WTF!! This is too adorable! This shouldn’t be allowed! Protagonist, you are supposed to be a powerful warrior, unrivalled in all the four corners of the world! You’re not supposed to act cute and ask for hugs like this! The otaku’s Moe point was stabbed until his eyes became shiny.4 Chu Yu hastily nodded. It’s just sleeping together. They’re men. What is there to be afraid of? Chu Yu carelessly thought that, but he did not see Xie Xi’s eyes flashing as his lips curled into a triumphant smile. ******** Translator’s Note: I decided to change the forms of address since … well, this is a romance and if they call each other “brother” all the time it might sound weird. If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 8 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Right now, Chu Yu’s evening meditation has become peaceful. Since he did not have to peel open other people’s clothes in the middle of the night to transfer his Qi, it has slowly recovered and he’s now full of energy. To restore one’s peak condition, there are two cultivation methods that one can use. In the past few months Chu Yu has skillfully 1 practiced a meditation technique. He just closes his eyes and in the twinkling of an eye he can enter the proper meditative state. Though he has merely been staying in his home in the small courtyard but he has often been using up his Qi without any chance to cultivate. Looking up at the dark sky, Chu Yu rose and was preparing to go down the mountain. Then the door creaked as it was pushed open by Xie Xi who was holding a pillow as he came inside. His small face was a little red from excitement and he looked extremely adorable, especially since he deliberately tried to keep a serious face. A person could not help but want to pinch his cheeks. Chu Yu stunned for a moment then remembered that this morning Xie Xi had acted spoiled and asked to sleep with him. He smiled at Xie Xi, saying: “You go to bed first.”

Xie X tilted his head as he watched Chu Yu arranging his things on the table: “Da Shixiong, do you need to leave Yuan Chen Peak?” “Un.2 I heard that in the town below the mountain, there is a water demon that has caused harm to human life. I will be going to take a look at it.” Chu Yu finished inspecting his things and then put them away in his storage ring. Though he is unavoidably a little nervous, there is also a eagerness in his heart. Tian Yuan Sect’s Main Peak Hall3 will occasionally issue a demon removal task. Disciples can take on one of these tasks and will receive a talisman or medicine as a reward upon the completion of their mission. This is also one type of experience. Unfortunately, Tian Yuan Sect’s area of influence in Jiao Xia doesn’t have many demons and those that appear are not too troublesome. Thus, all the disciples have become lazy, it doesn’t matter that they lack experience. The original Chu Yu is from Jiao Xia’s largest family and as a Yuan Chen Peak disciple, he naturally doesn’t lack medicine or talismans. Therefore, the original owner of Chu Yu’s body had never gone down the mountain to gain experience. Chu Yu searched his memory but could not recall any relevant experience that would help him with the demon extermination task that he will have to undertake in three years. So for experience and for his cultivation techniques, he took on this task. After all, Grandpa Deng4 says that “genuine knowledge comes from practice.” Chu Yu was absent-mindedly thinking about this and did not notice that behind him Xie Xi’s complexion turned pale. As Chu Yu was going to fish out a piece of cloth to polish Xun Sheng, Xie Xi suddenly said: “Da Shixiong, I also want to go.” Huh?

The child really must not be used to it. Chu Yu turned back and made a coldly elegant gesture, with a noble countenance: “Shidi, I am going to cut up a demon. I’m not going sightseeing.” “I’m going too!” Xie Xi, biting his lip, threw himself into Chu Yu’s arms. Embracing Chu Yu’s waist tightly, Xie Xi’s small face was full of color and held an expression as though he was suffering from injustice, said “I want to go!” Chu Yu pushed him away, saying sternly: “The demon slaying task is very dangerous. I cannot go with a child …” Xie Xi was persistent: “Many of the younger disciples on this mountain have only cultivated to the fifth of sixth level of Qi Refining. I am level eight so I can protect myself. I won’t drag you down Da Shixiong!” =□=!!! There is no such story in the original novel!!! Chu Yu was speechless for a moment then he opened his mouth and gently coaxed: “Be good, relax and stay in the mountain to cultivate. When I come back, I’ll bring you something delicious.” Xie X’s mouth formed a straight line: “Does Da Shixiong hate me again? Is Da Shixiong leaving because he doesn’t want to sleep with me?” This child is so spoiled…5 Chu Yu sighed and rubbed his temples. In the original version of the novel, the next three years were not described. Only the classic “in a twinkling, three years flew by” line was written. So … if he brings the protagonist with him, everything should turn out okay? The situation can’t be dangerous when the protagonist is there, right? With that in mind, Chu Yu politely smiled and rubbed Xie Xi’s hair: “Alright, I’ll take you down the mountain.” Xie Xi smiled, happily picked up the pillow, and climbed into bed.

Chu Yu stared at the boy’s back and wondered: Isn’t this teenaged boy being a little too sticky? Nevermind, now he and the protagonist can slowly develop a good relationship. This will ensure that the future where he is hacked to pieces will be avoided. His bright future is now a step closer to reality. In the long run, Chu Yu doesn’t want the hero to stick to him like this. *** The next morning, in Yuan Chen Peak, a bunch of cannon fodder characters were gathered together and followed Chu Yu and Xie Xia as they started walking down the mountain. Chu Yu, his face cold, turned round to lecture: “I am leaving for a few days. While I am gone you should not neglect your cultivation.” “Yes.” “When I come back, I will check if you have properly cultivated. Whoever dares to abandon his duties will be thrown into the jungle for a day.” Everyone’s face changed color. “Yes!” Chu Yu was pleased with his sense of majestic dignity. He nodded with satisfaction and patted Xie Xi’s head. They slowly walked down the mountain. The other disciples looked with veneration as the two people’s figures – one short, one tall – gradually disappeared in the distance, covered by mountain fog. In the cultivation world, the Tian Yuan Sect is regarded as a large sect. It is said that several of its late stage Nascent Soul cultivators will soon go into closed door cultivation as they are about to step into the Immortal Ascension stage. The sect’s Patriarch is an Immortal Ascension practitioner who is in a critical moment of his closed door cultivation state in the Main Peak.6

The Tian Yuan mountain range is in Jiao Xia. The sect’s Tian Yuan Mountain is the place with the most abundant Qi. Walking down its 9999 stone steps from the peak of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, there are many magnificent vistas that can be seen that are beyond ordinary people’s imagination. The mountain mist is like a sea, and water falls down with a splash. The wind whispers and sometimes wipes away the mist, revealing the scenery. The rocks and the vegetation are all very spiritual. Chu Yu used to be a shut-in otaku. After being transported into this world he remained a shut-in, so this is his first time seeing such sights. He could not help but become fascinated, silently putting his hand on Xun Sheng and drawing it out, eager to rush into this new adventure. Those who are in the Foundation Building period are able to fly on their swords. The last time Lu Qingan came back, Chu Yu flew with him for a while. But that time was very short and before he knew it, they were on the ground and it was over. Seeing Chu Yu’s lip curve up in a strange, excited smile, Xie Xi felt a shiver run down his spine as though something bad was about to happen. “Shidi, are you afraid of heights?” Chu Yu stared at Xun Sheng which was floating in the air and recalled how it felt when he flew before. He beamed at Xie Xi. Xie Xi frowned. His small face showed hesitation and he shook his head. Chu Yu leaned over and hugged Xie Xi. He jumped on top of Xun Sheng and cried from his heart: “I will take you flying!” Right as he finished speaking, Chu Yu used a hand seal to move Xun Sheng and “whoosh” the sword flew. Xun Sheng was moving and Chu Yu had tears streaming down his face. This is courting an early death!

How to turn?! How to slow down?! It won’t stop! Coach, where are you?! Where is the brake?! As they flew, the oncoming wind was like a sword stabbing the skin of his cheeks until they were raw. Chu Yu was somewhat regretful but determined not to lose to his “you only live once” impulse. Using a hand seal to protect two people, he hoped that they might crash into one of the trees on the mountain, and thus suddenly come to a halt. Around them the mist gradually dispersed and Chu Yu reluctantly looked at the current scenery, only to find that they have left Tian Yuan Sect territory. Xie Xi, who was being held in his arms, felt warm and secure. Rubbing against Chu Yu’s chest, he cried: “Da Shixiong.” Chu Yu heard him but he was desperately trying to recall how to control his flying sword. Xie Xi’s eyes darkened as he reached out and touched Chu Yu’s face: “Da Shixiong, your face is so cold.” You try being an idiot who is blown about by the wind, wouldn’t you be cold, too? Xie Xi intimately rubbed Chu Yu’s cheeks a couple of times so that the friction built up some heat. Chu Yu put a hand on his head and racked his brains for a while until he finally remembered how to stop Xun Sheng. Chu Yu was overjoyed and immediately made the proper hand seal. Xun Sheng indeed immediately stopped and the blue water element Qi on the sword’s body also disappeared instantly. As the flying sword lost its Qi, it immediately fell down. Fell down… while Chu Yu and Xie Xi were still standing on it. Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!

Chu Yu’s brain was blank with shock but the expression on his face appeared even more calm and indifferent than before, aloof like an immortal who has renounced the mortal world. Xie Xi panicked when they fell but when he saw Chu Yu’s calm expression, his panic disappeared and he even had time to think: Is Da Shixiong testing me? Thinking of this possibility, Xie X’s eyes flashed as he calmed down. Grabbing Chu Yu’s waist with one arm, he used the other arm to call Xun Sheng to him. Chu Yu had sent his Qi to Xie Xi for three months, so Xie Xi’s body still had Chu Yu’s aura in it. Xun Sheng did not reject his call. Xie Xi held on to the taller man as he and Chu Yu got back on Xun Sheng. Compared to Chu Yu’s method, they were nearer to the ground and Xie Xi reluctantly willed Xun Shen to fly over a river before he lost control. Two people and one sword fell into the river with a “splash” sound. Chu Yu woke abruptly. After 20 years as an ordinary person, despite the fact that he had read a lot of fantasy novels, he was frightened and felt as though he was in a nightmare as the flying sword suddenly fell down. Even though they fell into the river, Xie Xi still clung to him. Fortunately, Chu Yu’s spiritual power is compatible with water. In a hurry, he used a hand seal to rescue the two of them. Xie Xi’s dark eyes were watery and, sniffing, he said: “Sorry, Da Shixiong, I am useless.” No, no, no, no, you’re very useful, without you both of us would have died. Chu Yu is somewhat ashamed and didn’t know how to respond but kept his face cold to avoid embarrassing myself.

Xie Xi secretly stole a glance at Chu Yu’s face and thought Chu Yu was angry: “Da Shixiong, don’t be angry. I didn’t pass this test and let you fall into the water but next time, I won’t let you down. Da Shixiong, don’t be angry with me!” … Ha? What? What test? Chu Yu was dumbfounded and didn’t react for a long time. This child is making up things in his mind … Looking at the protagonist’s pitiful appearance, as though the child was about to cry, Chu Yu was distressed. He gently touched the small face, and said comfortingly: “Your senior martial brother is not angry, you did very well.” Indeed, for a cultivator in the eighth level of Qi Refining to control his flying sword shows excellent talent. Right. Where’s the sword? How can he slay a demon without his sword? Looking at the protagonist’s small, frightened face, Chu Yu rubbed his hair. “Well, let’s go and get Xun Sheng back first.” Xun Sheng recognized its rightful master as when, at age 15, the original Chu Yu had pulled out the top quality immortal sword from the Sword Mound of Tian Yuan Sect, so finding it was not hard. Chu Yu closed his eyes, used his senses to search then swam to the bottom of the river, still carrying Xie Xi. It was cold and dark at the bottom of the river. Chu Yu could not see clearly so he only could swim downwards to where he knew Xun Sheng was. He stopped in a dark, lightless place. Xie Xi hugged Chu Yu’s waist, apparently afraid. Chu Yu patted his head to comfort Xie Xi and groped for the sword.

He did not find Xun Sheng but felt … hands. A pair of ice-cold hands, like those of a corpse. Chu Yu’s scalp tingled. ******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 9 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu immediately retracted his hand and did not hesitate to cast a spell to form a water shield in front of their bodies. As expected, he was just in time because in the next moment a bang sounded on the side of his water shield. The formerly calm water suddenly became turbulent. Although Xie Xi was trembling, he held on tightly and didn’t let go of Chu Yu’s waist. He was very scared, however, his face was calm as he made a hand seal and created a wisp of bright flame. The glow of the fire in this underwater world illuminated the thing that was trying to break through their defenses. Of course, it is a huge monster with a dark green body. The fine scales on its skin reflected a glimmer of light from the fire. It only had a single cloudy eye and a broad, flat head. Beneath the eye is a wide ferocious mouth with lots of teeth like a beast of prey. Water demon! Just now Chu Yu had touched the smooth scales with his hand and it immediately reacted. But a single water demon is not such a terrible thing.

Chu Yu’s eyes swept over his fire-lit surroundings and started to laugh hollowly. What is terrible is a group of water demons! Unexpectedly, the river bottom is crammed full of water demons, some a lot bigger than the one currently in front of them. Although these low-level water demons are only equivalent to a Qi Refining level cultivator, there are just too many to fight! Chu Yu’s back felt cold and he finally understood why this task had been left unfulfilled for one month. One water demon can’t kill a Foundation Building period cultivator? Well, here’s a bunch of water demons. Startled by the flame, the group of water demons did not dare to move recklessly, but this was only for a moment. Chu Yu did not dare to spring into action rashly either. Although the river is a favorable place for someone with his water-type abilities, it is even more suitable for these types of demons who were born and live in the water! He slowly carefully searched before at long last he finally found Xun Sheng. In the largest water demon’s mouth. The water demon was curious about the sword. It held onto the sword in its mouth for a moment, looked up, then began attempting to swallow Xun Sheng into his belly. ****! Brother, calm down! Seeing that the sword was about to be swallowed, Chu Yu could not wait any longer. At this distance he could still summon Xun Sheng. Chu Yu made a hand seal and silently summoned his sword, while preparing to flee. A magnificent disc of water energy surrounded Xun Sheng. The sword quivered but stayed trapped, it could not fly over. The water demon

swallowed xun Sheng then belched loudly. Chu Yu: “…” Xie Xi: “…” WTF!!! Chu Yu was furious. Gritting his teeth, he used all his power to summon Xun Sheng. The water demon immediately twitched and jerked around, attracting the attention of the other monsters. It convulsed for a while then a cloud of dark green blood suddenly dyed the water green. A watery blue radiance, as bright as moonlight, flew to Chu Yu’s side. Catching it with one hand, he held on to Xie Xi with the other and swam up as fast as he could.1 But there were no water demons chasing them. When Chu Yu took the time to look down, he saw that a group of water demons were in a frenzy as they pounced on the water demon whose belly had been cut by Xun Sheng. The dark green color of demon blood covered almost everything. Feeling a coldness in his heart, Chu Yu used a burst of strength to sprint upwards and broke out of the water’s surface. The shore was surrounded by a serene-looking forest. It was autumn, so the trees were all bare and the ground was full of yellow leaves. Chu Yu, panting a bit from his recent exertion, swam ashore holding Xie Xi. He smoothly stabbed Xun Sheng on the ground and took several long breaths. If he did not guess wrong, that water demon that was full of curiosity and swallowed Xun Sheng had been courting its own death. Now, that water demon had been eaten up by the other monsters. This kind of low-level demon has no spirituality. They do not care about their own kind. Once one of them is injured, it will become just another type of food for the other low level demons.

Xie Xi’s little face was pale: “Da Shixiong, what was that?” “That was the water demon that we want to eliminate.” Chu Yu casually pulled a piece of wet cloth from his drenched chest and wiped the water from his face. “It’s actually very troublesome. If I am not mistaken, this is near Qinghe town.” He looked all around him in the four directions but did not notice his present messy appearance. The original Chu Yu was always very conscious of his image. Every day he groomed himself meticulously so that no one would be able to fault any aspect of his appearance. Xie Xi did not pay much attention to what Chu Yu said. Instead, he was sitting cross-legged in front of the Chu Yu, carefully observing him. Chu Yu’s white crown2 was loose and his wet hair was tightly clinging to his face and neck. His fair skin and dark hair made for a pleasing contrast. His clothes were very messy. When he pulled on his robe, the front opened wide, and exposed his fair shoulders and robust chest. Looking at his exquisite profile, like bright moonlight or delicate snow, the slight frown on his brow made a person want to reach out and smooth out his eyebrows. He suddenly remembered that day when Xie Xi tore apart Chu Yu’s robe to clean his wound, revealing his white shoulders and chest. There was such a strange feeling in his heart that Xie Xi froze. His hand moved on its own as though bewitched and touched Chu Yu’s chest. Was it like this when Chu Yu put his hand on Xie Xi’s chest for three consecutive months as he sent his Qi to Xie Xi? Chu Yu, who had still been looking around, was startled: “What is it?” After he said that he gently pushed Xie Xi’s hand away and covered himself up.

In his heart Xie Xi felt an inexplicable feeling of loss. Chu Yu looked at Xie Xi whose whole body was drenched. Seeing his smooth cheeks, rosy lips, and pretty white teeth, Chu Yu could not help but reach out and pinch his little face. Smiling, he stood up and said: “Although it is warmer here than the mountain, this autumn wind is cold. If we just stand here, we will get a chill. Let us go to town quickly and change our clothes.” Xie Xi’s face was pinched which made his cheeks red. He pursed his lips and whispered: “I will use my fire energy to warm us.” Oh, I had forgotten that the protagonist is proficient in the use of all five elements. Chu Yu blinked and sat down again, laughing and waiting for the human toaster to dry his clothes. Xie Xi closed his eyes and his body started to emit steam. After a moment, all of his clothes were dry. Chu Yu saw Xie Xi effortlessly succeed. He blinked and marveled at the protagonist’s excellent Qi manipulation technique. Xie Xi pursed his lips, put his hand on Chu Yu’s shoulder, and looked at him with great care as he heated his clothing. When he looked at Chu Yu’s damp beautiful hair, Xie Xi suddenly felt the urge to burn all of Chu Yu’s clothes off. Although he would like to do so, Xie Xi is more afraid of making Chu Yu angry, thus he worked earnestly and carefully dried Chu Yu’s wet clothing. When he finished, his forehead was full of sweat. Xie Xi took two steps back: “Da Shixiong, it’s done.” Under Xie Xi’s ministrations, Chu Yu had become drowsy but he woke up when Xie Xi spoke. He pulled up Xun Sheng from the ground and examined it. Fortunately, although it was unluckily swallowed up by that

water demon, an immortal sword is an immortal sword and can purify itself from contamination. Xun Sheng’s light was cool and refreshing. Chu Yu put the sword back in its scabbard. He smiled and rubbed Xie Xi’s head: “When we get to town, this senior will buy you something delicious as a reward.” Xie Xi smiled slightly but did not speak. Now that Chu Yu is fully dressed, Xie Xi was feeling a bit shy. Now that Chu Yu’s gentle appearance was restored, he felt like a beast in human clothing.3Using his spiritual senses to navigate, Chu Yu walked through the thick forest. Xie Xi hurriedly followed Chu Yu and pulled at his sleeve. Chu Yu slowed down and thought about how to get rid of the scourge at the bottom of the river. Although the water demons are not strong, how could he kill a group of demons who have such abundant spiritual energy, ah? If only he could somehow catch them all in a net. There is only a small possibility of success. To kill them all in one hit, one should be in the Core Formation stage or at least the peak of Foundation Building period, called “Pseudo-Core Formation” stage. Chu Yu was slightly startled as he heard some noise and the scenery in front of him changed into a more worldly atmosphere. Tian Yuan Sect has around 3000 disciples, not including the outer sect disciples. The seven Peak Lords only accept a few inner sect disciples while the spirit caves have trainers. are the Core Formation elders and their disciples. Under the seven peaks are the ordinary disciples. As for the outer sect disciples, Chu Yu has almost never met them. Chu Yu was stuck in Yuan Chen Peak every day. Many of the faces there looked desolate and miserable. Now that he has gone down the mountain

and seen the secular world, he thought that this was a good place for people to live.4 Because they were delayed for some time, they arrived at noon. Chu Yu reckoned that Xie Xi must be hungry but was just too embarrassed to say so. Putting on his usual noble and glamorous facade, Chu Yu led Xie Xi into town. The town is much smaller than what he had imagined. There were not many people on the street, probably due to the curse of the water demons that made many people move away from the town. Seeing Chu Yu’s extraordinary good looks and posture, many of the people in town stopped to stare at him in admiration. Chu Yu calmly ignored the attention he was getting. The town is not big therefore they didn’t need to ask someone for directions. They simply walked a bit more until they then saw an inn. Since it was noon, there were a lot of customers eating. Chu Yu looked at the crowded inn’s restaurant then at the teenaged boy at his side, worried that a small person might be squeezed flat. Shaking his head, he around to leave. Fortunately, there was a noodle stand that had an empty place when a customer left. Chu Yu and Xie Xi sat at the table and ordered two bowls of noodles. Chu Yu lowered his head and continued to think. As he was upset he could not help but knit his eyebrows a bit. Xie Xi, who was watching Chu Yu’s face, whispered: “Da Shixiong, are you troubled by the water demon task?” Chu Yu nodded helplessly. What a disaster! Originally he had thought that killing a few water demons would be good for sharpening his sword. Unexpectedly, it’s a

whole crowd of water demons and that is too much for Chu Yu to handle. Even if some of the water demons were to come out to cause trouble, eliminating those water demons wouldn’t solve the problem since their stronghold is at the bottom of the river. Anyone who had a brain would know that it would be stupid to go down there to go into battle with a whole crowd of water demons. In fact, even if they all went ashore, there still isn’t a way to take care of all of them. Chu Yu sighed: “It’s a pity…” “What’s a pity?” Unfortunately, this person doesn’t have fighting experience yet. If he were more experienced, with Chu Yu’s water element proficiency, he could go into the water and kill that crowd of low level demons. It would be difficult but not impossible. While sighing in his heart, Chu Yu suddenly realized that something was out of place. The one who just spoke was not Xie Xi but a calm, magnetic voice that sounded as if it came from a young man who had a smile on his face. Chu Yu, with a frown,5 looked up guardedly. There was a young man wearing a white and blue gown with a maple leaf embroidered on the satin sleeves. The young man had long hair gathered up into a crown and wore a sword. His features were handsome and he was smiling brightly. Sitting there, people would think that he looked calm and gentle. Quickly searching his memories for this person, Chu Yu was stunned: “Eldest brother? What are you doing here?”

Unlike the big brother (the protagonist) whose thigh he plans to hug in the future, this is his real big brother. ******* Translator’s notes: Regarding the disciples of the sect, I might have gotten some details wrong but this should be the hierarchy: Additional notes: The stages of cultivators that have been mentioned are, from lowest to highest: Qi Refining Foundation Building Core Formation Nascent Soul Immortal Ascension Thanks to this glossary, I used it a lot https://immortalmountain.wordpress.com/glossary/wuxia-xianxiaxuanhuan-terms/

–

******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 10 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The Chu family has three Di sons.1 Chu Yu is the third one. The second brother died early and the one in front of him right now is his eldest brother, Chu Sheng. Based on the original Chu Yu’s memories, Chu Sheng is warm and extremely devoted and indulgent towards his younger brother. Chu Yu also likes his eldest brother, so they are very close. Hearing Chu Yu’s question, Chu Sheng smiled: “While I was travelling these past three months. I passed by Jiao Xia and wanted to go to Tian Yuan sect to see you. I heard there that some monsters were causing mischief here so I wanted to eliminate them first. I didn’t think that I would meet you here.” After explaining, he blinked and said, “How has my little brother been these past few months?” Not too well. In his heart Chu Yu lamented his fate but he was able to squeeze out a smile: “Everything is fine.” … If I remember correctly, the eldest brother who spoiled the original owner of this body had a bad end. The protagonist cut off his head with a sword and hung it in the Chu family’s home which is in front of the Maple Valley.

After all, the escalation plot of a “weak to strong” upgrade2 stallion3 would usually involve the cutting down of large/major targets. It would be out of the question if the protagonist did not get rid of him in the end. Chu Yu’s wild and unrestrained behavior had been indulged4 by his elders and his death was just the opening act while Chu Sheng’s revenge was the main show. When Chu Sheng heard that Chu Yu died, Chu Sheng rushed over to avenge him but he did not expect to be unable to even get close to the edge of the protagonist’s clothing before he was killed. If he doesn’t die like the original Chu Yu, then Chu Sheng’s sorry fate should not be so miserable … Chu Sheng nodded genially then his face showed surprise when he noticed Xie Xi who was sitting quite closely beside Chu Yu, clutching his sleeve. He had often gone to Yuan Chen Peak to visit Chu Yu, so of course he knew that this was the young boy that Chu Yu had taken the lead in bullying. Although he didn’t like it, after all the boy is not one of his people and in addition Chu Yu is his younger brother. He didn’t understand this situation so Chu Sheng just ordered Chu Yu not to go overboard. At that time, Chu Yu’s expression was of utmost disgust, as though he loathed Xie Xi. How did these two people become so intimate after just a few months? Not to mention, Chu Yu is a neat freak who doesn’t like to be touched. In the past, Chu Yu would have already flung this little guy several feet away from him. Chu Yu noticed that Chu Sheng was looking at him suspiciously. He coughed lightly, looked at the quiet and clever Xie Xi, who was snuggling next to him, and introduced Xie Xi: “Eldest brother, this is my Xiao Shidi, Xie Xi.” Of course, he remembered that Chu Sheng knew about Xie Xi’s existence.

In the past Xie Xi was the “trash” that everyone bullied and insulted but now he was solemnly introduced to Chu Sheng. This was his way of telling Chu Sheng that matters are different now, that Chu Yu has already acknowledged Xie Xi. When Xie Xi heard Chu Yu’s words, his eyes lit up and a happy expression flitted over his face. As long as Chu Yu is happy that they are more intimate now, that is good. Chu Sheng did not care much and just nodded. “Little brother, you just said ‘it’s a pity,’ what did you mean?” You still want to talk about that? Chu Yu was in a quandary. He didn’t want to tell Chu Sheng that he had taken on a dangerous task to polish his fighting skills. He said: “It’s a pity that the group of water demons will not all leave the water at the same time. To go underwater to eliminate all of those water demons will require a high level of cultivation…” Chu Yu stared at Chu Sheng, his eyes shining. He seems to remember that Chu Sheng is now in the Foundation Building late stage? Looking at Chu Yu’s shining eyes, Chu Sheng smiled and shook his head. “Brother, I can’t go underwater.” Chu Yu was stunned for a moment and then he remembered why that was impossible. Chu Sheng’s spiritual energy is fire element. Based on the attributes of the five elements, water quenches fire. If Chu Sheng were to go down to the bottom of the river, his strength will be severely suppressed by the watery environment. With his hopes dashed in an instant, Chu Yu felt a bit depressed.

Just then, the owner of the noodle stand came over. Looking at the thin noodles in clear broth topped by delicate, minced green onions, Chu Yu’s mood instantly became better. He helped Xie Xi take bamboo chopsticks and he was about to eat when Chu Sheng looked at him strangely and said: “But younger brother, you don’t like to eat green onions, right?” … The original Chu Yu does have this memory. Without missing a beat, Chu Yu took up his bamboo chopsticks, moved the bowl over to Chu Sheng’s side and transferred the green onions to Chu Sheng’s bowl, saying: “Just now I was thinking of the water demon problem so I forgot to tell the waiter not to put in the green onion.” He narrowly escaped danger. If Chu Sheng had detected that something was wrong, it’s likely that he would tie him up and take him to the Chu family home to examine him for possession. He doesn’t know how he entered Chu Yu’s body; It might be considered possession. Chu Yu grew more and more worried as he finished removing the chopped green onions and started eating the noodles. He secretly spoke to the System: “Tell me, is this considered a case of possession?”5 007 system: “I am very happy to serve you ~ it is not ~” That’s a relief. Even if an anomaly is found in his behavior, he won’t be exposed. Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and looked up as he finished his meal. Chu Sheng was not done and, seeing Chu Yu finished his noodles, smiled and said: “You still eat the same way you did when you were a child. Your mouth is so messy.” As he spoke, he fished out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of Chu Yu’s mouth in a very intimate manner. Chu Yu was creeped out. Although he knew that Chu Sheng spoiled Chu Yu a lot, but the way he took care of and doted on Chu Yu as though he was

a small child was ….simply unbelievable. Xie Xi looked at Chu Sheng, his eyes flashing. He pursed his lips and tugged on Chu Yu’s sleeve: “Da Shixiong, I also want …” Chu Yu was puzzled for a moment then he saw that Xie Xi’s lips were very greasy.6 His eyebrows shot up merrily and he couldn’t help but laugh. Chu Yu took a handkerchief from his bosom and gently wiped the corners of Xie Xi’s mouth. Hahahahaha! This world’s wise, brilliant protagonist is still just a child! He smiled and his eyes curved like crescent moons. It was quite attractive. Xie Xi clutched at Chu Yu’s robe and stared intently at him. Chu Sheng sighed as though he was depressed. Chu Yu’s temperament has always been arrogant and proud. From his childhood until now, no matter how Chu Sheng teased and provoked him it was rare to see him laugh. How come he only needed to see that child’s appearance to smile? Chu Sheng was impatient to get back Chu Yu’s attention so he coughed and said: “Little brother, bringing the water demons ashore is not impossible.” Chu Yu turned back to Chu Sheng: “Eldest brother knows how to do that?” Chu Sheng nodded: “Little brother, you should know that the ancient monks commonly used a plant called ‘Xing Yan’ to lure demons. A 50year-old Xing Yan grass can easily lure all of those water demons ashore.” Xing Yan grass emits a scent that is irresistible to demon beasts. Water demons are no exception. If he had the Xing Yan grass as bait, he can set an ambush and then kill all of the water demons in one sweep. Even if a few of the water demons

manage to slip through the net, two Foundation Building level practitioners will have no trouble dealing with them. It sounds good, but … Chu Yu said helplessly: “The Xing Yan grass went extinct long ago.” “There is an auction house in a nearby city that’s about to hold an auction. I heard that they have Xing Yan grass.” Chu Sheng smiled: “It just happens to be 50 years old. The 50-year-old Xing Yan grass can only lure the low level demonic beasts, a vast majority of people think it is of little value”7 Chu Yu eyes brightened: “Let’s go!” According to the townspeople, the water demons cause trouble every 7th day. They have to hurry because there are only 3 days left until the demons make an appearance. Without further ado, Chu Sheng paid money for the meal, then walked towards the town with Chu Yu and Xie Xi. As they walked, the two brothers discussed what strategies they should use to kill the water demons. Xie Xi’s thin lips tightened. Walking at Chu Yu’s side, he listened to the two’s low-voiced discussion. In his eyes, a dark light surged forward. He is still too young, too weak, to help Da Shixiong. Such a thought made his heart started to feel uncomfortable. Because of this morning’s experience when his flying sword fell, Chu Yu asked System for a lesson and repeatedly practiced his flying sword skills. Only now did he dare to pick up Xie Xi and jump onto Xun Sheng. Chu Sheng’s sword is called San Huo. The sword blade was thin, and when he poured his spiritual energy into it, the sword emitted a red light like the sun rising in the sky, very vigorous and manly. For the first time, Chu Sheng looked quite magnificent.

Chu Yu could not help but stare at the flying sword while he followed behind Chu Sheng. The city where the auction was to be held was not far from Qinghe town. The three of them flew all the way and it was almost dusk when they arrived at the city. Chu Sheng led the way and brought Chu Yu to the entrance of the auction house. Novels always have an auction scene. All kinds of exotic treasures will appear at auction houses. If the protagonist buys anything good, he will always get ambushed when he leaves, then it becomes – slash, slash, slash, kill, kill, and rob the enemy time. Chu Yu’s eyes as he looked at Xie Xi became increasingly gentle. He was waiting for the protagonist to be molded into a classic stud novel harem master, conquering 3000 women, holding a big pile of little brothers (friends/allies) in his hands, and standing at the summit of the world, proud, arrogant, commanding wind and cloud.

≧▽≦

\( )/ Gosh, just thinking of raising this child into the otaku’s dream stud character suddenly made him feel excited! Ah! They were a little early. The auction will begin in two hours. Chu Sheng was relieved: “Luckily, I met my little brother. Otherwise, I would have missed it.” Of course, Chu Sheng personally does not care about this small town auction, but Chu Yu wanted the Xing Yan grass so he attached great importance to it. Chu Yu secretly sighed over this “bro-con”8in his heart as he entered the auction house.

There are VIP seats and ordinary seats in the auction venue. Usually Chu Sheng would be seated in the VIP section, but now the situation is different. He paid 30 pieces of low-grade lingshi and they found their place in the regular seating area. The seats were almost full. Chu Sheng frowned, looking worriedly at Chu Yu, who had always hated crowds. It was a little surprising to see Chu Yu sitting in the last row, his face cold. It’s only been a few months, the change in his youngest brother is far too big. After sitting down, Chu Yu glanced around and suddenly noticed a little loli sitting some distance from them. She looked like she was about the same age as Xie Xi. Her small face was serious, with her round eyes intently staring at the auction platform, and her hands were folded in front of her, giving one the impression of a person ready for action. Chu Yu stole a few more glances at that loli and thought that the more he looked, the more she resembled a description in the novel. Delicate eyebrows, the corner of the eyes pointed up,9, elegant air, and sweet smile. … Wait a minute. Protagonist! That’s your wife (one of them)! Your future wife that you will exchange flirtatious looks with (one of them)! Noting that Chu Yu had been looking in a certain direction, Xie Xi, who was almost glued to Chu Yu, looked up and saw the little lolita that was the same age as him. He looked at her a bit, then unemotionally looked away. However, seeing that Chu Yu was still looking at her, Xie Xi said, a little sourly: “Da

Shixiong, do you want to bring back a female apprentice sister for your Shidi?” Bring her back to the sect with them? Chu Yu was astonished. How could this little kid be so enlightened? There is so much progress compared to the description of future Xie Xi’s indifferent and downright rough, killjoy manner towards beauties! He likes the little loli and is thinking of how to get closer to her? The young lolita’s scenes in the original novel are many. She is the di daughter of a nearby family of cultivators, haughty and inflexible. If she wasn’t female, there is an 80% chance that she would be a cannon fodder villain just like the original owner of his body. Chu Yu touches Xie Xi’s head: “You want a little apprentice sister? I could send a message to master and then take her with us up to the mountain …” Xie Xi was horrified: “No, no, no! I don’t want one!” Da Shixiong, don’t take it seriously! “Are you shy?” Chu Yu deliberately teased Xie Xi and playfully flicked his forehead, smiling: “Do you really want me to do that?” Xie Xi shook his head firmly. Chu Yu no longer insisted and waited for the auction to start. ******* Here is an example of the famous “Phoenix Eyes.” This is a picture of He Kexin, a Chinese Olympic gold medalist (gymnastics). ******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can

donate and leave a message.

Chapter 11 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

After a while, Chu Yu felt tired again. Transmitting his qi for three months to another is very damaging to the foundation. He easily feels sleepy when he is tired and also his body sometimes forces him to rest. Chu Yu had just closed his eyes for a moment when suddenly his wrist was gripped by a warm hand. He immediately woke up when he automatically formed a hand seal to fight back but when he turned to look, it was Chu Sheng. “Little brother, why is your body in such bad shape?” Chu Sheng frowned, his face twisted and became somewhat ugly with anger. “Who harmed you?” I did it to myself … Chu Yu certainly did not want to tell the truth. He said in embarrassment: “When I was cultivating I was a little too impatient and had a little accident.” After saying that Chu Yu tried to take back his hand but Chu Sheng, with a calm face, held on to it. The next moment warm spiritual energy slowly poured into Chu Yu’s body, filling his empty spirit veins. Chu Yu was startled: “Eldest Brother!”

To send spiritual energy when the two attributes are different is extremely troublesome, especially in this case since fire and water repel each other. The person who was sending their spiritual energy has to lower their defenses, calm their spiritual power, and then send their spiritual energy to the other person. If the other party had any malice or wickedness in their heart, they could seize that chance to make the spiritual energy rebound back to the other person. When that rebounded energy enters the other’s body there would be no defense against it and their Qi circulation would stagnate. Then that person’s meridians would then be so damaged that they would become trash. Experiencing a Qi Deviation isn’t even the worst thing that could happen. The most fearful result was when that person’s energy would burst out and kill him on the spot. However, to cultivators, the destruction of one’s spirit veins and to explode and die, is almost considered the same to them. Chu Yu was shocked by Chu Sheng’s trust in him. He had chosen a time when Xie Xi was asleep to transmit his spiritual power because he was afraid that Xie Xi, who was full of resentment, might rebound his spiritual power. Xie Xi turned his head to look at Chu Sheng’s hand on Chu Yu’s wrist. His expression changed slightly as he stared at the place where two people’s skin were touching. His eyes burned with anger. Xie Xi who had become homeless and destitute at a young age due to the disappearance of his parents, was picked up by Lu Qingan and abused for three years, now values Chu Yu very highly. Ever since Chu Yu changed his attitude towards him, Xie Xi has always been thinking that Chu Yu should belong to him. But the thought that Chu Yu’s weakened physical condition is because of him, Xie Xi’s face became ugly. He slowly lowered his head, lips tight. Chu Yu saw that Xie Xi’s expression had changed so he curiously stretched out his other hand and poked his small face: “Shidi, what’s

wrong? Suddenly, you look unhappy.” Xie Xi’s head hung lower. =□= Why do you look like a sad puppy?1 What’s the matter? Protagonist, you are not happy?! Chu Yu quaked with fear and racked his brains to think of a way to keep the child in good humor : “Shidi, do you want to buy something? If there’s something you want to buy later on, tell your Shixiong. I will buy it for you.” Anyway, Chu Yu has money. Yes, he is very rich. The storage ring on his hand is the best quality. Its capacity is enormous, it is estimated that the entirety of Yuan Chen Peak could be stuffed into the storage ring and it would still have space left over for other things. The ring contains a mountain of Lingshi and all sorts of low-grade and top-grade items; dozens of talismans, blank talisman papers, tons of small medicine bottles and pills, low-grade goods and spirit tools are all mixed together. There is even a bookcase full of books, and when he took a look at it there were cultivation manuals for all five elemental attributes. Don’t even mention the assorted gadgets that can be found inside. It was enough to make Chu Yu breathless with shock.2 Chu Yu feels that he is a proper “Tall, Rich and Handsome” man! So! Very! Irritating! Who is the biggest cheat,3 him or the protagonist?! Even if he does not hug the protagonist’s thigh, as long as he does not die, he can still live very comfortably.

Of course, he still plans to hug the thigh, after all, who knows what will happen later. The teenaged boy bit his lips, hesitated then nodded. With misty eyes he stared at Chu Yu and said: “I will pay you back later.” Chu Yu smiled and didn’t refuse. It is bad to transmit too much spiritual energy all at once. Although Chu Sheng would have liked to send every bit of his spiritual energy in his whole body to Chu Yu, he was forced to retrieve his hand when he reached a tipping point. He sighed in regret, his handsome features looking very low-spirited: “Little brother, I was very opposed to you leaving the Maple Valley on your own. Your Eldest Brother doesn’t want to travel anymore, come home with me.” Chu Yu almost choked: “… Eldest Brother, I’m no longer young. You will inherit the position of the head of our family in the future, travel is a must, you can’t give up so easily.” Chu Sheng waved his hand and rejected that train of thought: “Hmph, what is thing about being the future head of the family? If my younger brother wants something, I will give it to him.” Chu Yu couldn’t let the situation continue to break down: “I will talk to you about the future later but Eldest brother, if you say this kind of thing again, I will ignore you.” He quietly trembled and goosebumps broke out all over his body. This is just like when a little girl who isn’t getting her way says “Stop it or I won’t speak to you again!” The bro-con was suddenly scared: “No, little brother, don’t ignore me. Eldest Brother was just momentarily muddled!”

After a pause, Chu Sheng’s eyebrows drew together in a frown and began to whisper advice to Chu Yu: “When cultivating, do not be too impatient, let it come naturally to you, do not force it, otherwise you will suffer from a Qi Deviation…” Blah blah, etc. “In the territory beside ours, Fu Jia, there was a person called Fu Lanxue. He was too hot-tempered and impatient in his cultivation which caused a Qi Deviation. In the midst of his madness he killed a close relative. Tragically, the guilt made him kill himself by jumping off a cliff later. It’s too scary to think about. Little brother, you must take heed of this cautionary tale.” Chu Yu and Xie Xi listened with relish. Then the auction began. Some of the cultivators in the front seat were listening to the story carefully. When the auction started, they quickly turned to Chu Sheng and said: “Fellow Daoist, when this over, please continue the story.” The one who spoke thought for a while then praised him: “The way fellow Daoist narrated this story was quite splendid.” Chu Sheng felt wronged. He is not talkative. He was just afraid that his younger brother would suffer a Qi Deviation so he quoted the classics and cited a number of counterexamples. He did not expect that the people nearby would also listen to his story … At the auction stage a middle-aged man, holding a small hammer, looked all around the audience and with a smile said: “Welcome friends. I won’t be too long-winded about this. Let’s start right away!” When he finished speaking, he showed the first item to be auctioned off. Chu Yu looked up. It was a medium grade immortal treasure robe. His storage ring has countless similar treasures. His own robes are topgrade and his immortal sword is also top-grade.4

Chu Yu, who is guarding a mountain of gold, was uninterested in this item and wanted to tease the protagonist a little. “Shidi, do you like Da Shixiong?” Xie Xi’s eyes were shining as he stared up at Chu Yu, as if staring at the whole world and only one person can enter his vision: “I like.” “Will you protect your Da Shixiong in the future?” The teenaged boy clenched his fist: “I will!” “If Da Shixiong was bullied, what would you do?” Hostility flashed in the little teen-aged boy’s face but he did not answer. to him Chu Sheng said softly: “Little brother, why don’t you ask me … Eldest Brother likes, will protect you, and whoever bullies you, I will bully them back …” Several cultivators in the seats in front of them turned back and said “hush.” He was hushed two times so Chu Sheng became somewhat gloomy. Chu Yu was laughing, his eyes were curved, and he looked really good when he smiled. Xie Xi looked at the smiling face of Chu Yu for a moment then he looked away and answered the question in his heart. Whoever dares to bully Da Shixiong will be killed. The first few things were just some ordinary items which made some people red in the face with agitation. When the Xing Yan grass came up for auction, Chu Yu, excited, stared intently at the grass displayed on stage. Xing Yan grass … As expected It was basically grass.

It looks exactly like the green grass you can see waving in the wind everywhere… Chu Yu recalled and the ancient books described it as “starlight overflowing, shining like fire.” His face dark, he turned to look at Chu Sheng: “Eldest Brother …” There was still some hidden bitterness on Chu Sheng’s face so he spoke very softly: “Xing Yan grass usually looks like this. It’s only when demonic beasts are near that it will overflow with starlight, like a shining fire.” He had just finished explaining when the middle-aged auctioneer on the stage introduced the item: “This is a 50-year Xing Yan grass, from a ruined tomb. All of the friends present should know the role of Xing Yan grass, but let me refresh your mind regarding its use.” The auctioneer finished his explanation and someone immediately raised the question that is in Chu Yu’s heart. The middle-aged man was silent for a moment then he pulled a monkey out from behind him. As soon as the monkey saw Xing Yan grass, he immediately tried to pounce on it. He was so excited that his hair stood on end and became fluffy. The monkey’s eyes turned red and bright. The middle-aged man was holding the demonic beast on a leash and said: “You see.” The seemingly plain grass suddenly changed color from its former inconspicuous green into a dark blue like the night sky and it really did start to shine like starlight overflowing. The middle-aged man relaxed his hold on the monkey a bit and when the beast went forward another step, the blue grass suddenly shone a bright red. Though it spread an intense red light around, it didn’t give one an uneasy feeling.

The people in the audience oohed and aahed. The middle-aged man heard the exclamations of surprise and smiled proudly. One of the auction staff dragged the monkey away as the auctioneer said: “You saw how it works. Now let’s start the auction. Xing Yan grass, the asking price starts at 1000 low-grade Lingshi. Each bid price increase must be at least 20 low-grade Lingshi.” There was a strange silence. Xing Yan grass is magical but it cannot help people ascend nor can it be used as material for creating magic items. Aside from attracting low-level demonic beasts, 50-year-old Xing Yan grass has no use. To spend 1,000 low-grade Lingshi on such an item, a person’s brain would have to be defective. The auctioneer was criticizing the idea of this auctioned item in his heart and was about to announce the closing of the auction when someone with a defective brain raised his card and said: “One mid-grade Lingshi.” One mid-grade Lingshi can be counted as 1000 low-grade Lingshi, or even more. Sucker! The middle-aged man was overjoyed and hurriedly accepted the bid. He called for more bids three more times then confirmed the unmistakable, final sale of the item. Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, all is well. Although the rich are not afraid of auctions, Chu Yu really does not like the competitive feeling. The purpose of this trip has been completed. Now he just has to wait for a while before he can pay up and take the Xing Yan grass. Chu Yu relaxed into his seat and playfully pinched Xie Xi’s small face: “Is there anything that has taken your fancy?”

Xie Xi shook his head. However, as they sat there waiting for the auction to end, a rather plainlooking item was displayed at the auction platform. It was a plum-shaped carved hairpin. Although the design was not that beautiful, it is glowing with a blue light and starlight seems to overflow from the hairpin, making it shine brilliantly and exquisitely. “This is a mid-grade immortal hairpin called Starry Splendour. It can increase cultivation speed and is perfect for cultivators who are a bit impatient. The starting price is 100 mid-grade Lingshi and each bid must be higher by at least 10 mid-grade Lingshi.” Chu Yu was very interested in this rare item. He hadn’t expected to see such a good thing. Magical headpieces are quite rare. Even for the filthy rich Chu Yu, he only has a few low-grade headpieces in his storage ring. In fact, the white jade crown he is wearing right now is just a low-grade magical item. After thinking about it for a while, Chu Yu doesn’t dare to speak. He remembered this item. The Starry Splendour hairpin… isn’t it something that the little Lolita, the protagonist’s future wife (one of them), gave as a love token to the protagonist? It helped the protagonist recover from his Qi Deviation and woke him up from an illusion. The protagonist’s equipment must not be touched. Chu Yu immediately wanted to stop Chu Sheng from participating in the auction. In his heart he is sighing: Eldest Brother, although this is a treasure, we have to cherish our lives as cannon fodder… He had just thought that when, in the next moment, two tender and clear voices spoke at the same time: “100 pieces of mid-grade Lingshi!”

“100 pieces of mid-grade Lingshi!” ******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 12 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

It turns out that the lolita was the one who bid on the hairpin. However, which little brat unexpectedly dares to grab something from the protagonist and female lead (one of them)? Chu Yu looked around everywhere in the audience but did not find a little brat. Xie Xi pursed his thin lips and his soft voice issued forth: “200.” The bid was doubled. Chu Yu’s cast his eyes to his side and suddenly became speechless. It turned out to be his family’s little brat … Protagonist, don’t be so anxious, this thing will be yours sooner or later when that lolita sends you this item as a token of affection! Is it really good to grab things from your future wife?! The lolita over there did indeed look over at them but she no longer matched the original description “gentle like water and loving.” She fiercely stared at Xie Xi with soaring anger then turned her head, saying: “300 midgrade Lingshi!” Ah, it’s doubled again.

Chu Yu propped up his chin with his hands, lazily looking at the two future lovers having a bidding war over the same token of affection. As he was watching them the silent System suddenly sounded a notification: “Ding.” Then he heard a tide of sound as notification sounds for points being subtracted and added blared continuously. Chu Yu sat up straight in surprise, feeling giddy as he watched the system panel for a while as his mere single digits swished up to a triple digit score. F***! **** This is like a thrilling roller coaster ride! If he wasn’t in public right at this moment, GG OK! What’s to be done about the scary lolita?! What’s to be done about the scary spoiled brocon?! Finally, after a string of ding-ding notification sounds, the number of points came to a stop. 007 System: “Upgrade complete ~ Please continue to use this roleplaying system ~ 007 is here to serve you ~ Your current score is: 132 points ~ Do you want to view the comments? ~” It’s been so long, how many reviews are there? Chu Yu wiped the cold sweat from his face and decided not to check. Closing down the System panel, Chu Yu met Chu Sheng’s worried eyes, shook his head and smiled weakly. I was almost scared to death. After only a short time the price of the Starry Splendor has been raised to 900 pieces of mid-grade Lingshi. The lolita’s face was extremely ugly and if this wasn’t the auction hall, she would have thrown herself at Xie Xi to bite him to death.

Xie Xi stared blankly at the hairpin, dark light overflowing from his eyes, ignoring the lolita’s fiery look. Chu Yu wondered: Is this a special seduction technique? The lolita hadn’t glanced their way before but now that Xie Xi was bidding, she glared at him passionately. This type of resentment doesn’t matter if it’s between children. As long as they spend time together, they can create a new understanding between them and get along just fine, like enemies who like to flirt with each other. Chu Yu smiled and touched Xie Xi’s head. Good boy, he is truly a worthy protagonist, he has a good strategy. When bid for the hairpin rose to 1300 mid-grade Lingshi, the Lolita was forced to concede defeat, her face thunderous. Before leaving, her eyes glared at Xie Xi so intensely it was as though she wanted to viciously tear him apart with her eyes. Now that he had obtained the Xing Yan grass and Xie Xi had also gotten the item that he wanted, Chu Yu decided to leave the field of battle. He followed one of the auction staff to a room at the back of the hall, paid for the lots and took the Xing Yan grass and Starry Splendor. Chu Yu put the Xing Yan grass into a jade box, adding it to his collection, then smilingly passed the Starry Splendor to Xie Xi. Although this was a bit of a problem because the lolita was excessively angry and the hairpin came to the protagonist’s hand a bit early … But it’s not a big problem because it should not affect the development of the plot, never mind the details ~ Xie Xi took the hairpin, but did not put it away. He blinked and said: “Da Shixiong, please crouch down.” Chu Yu did as he requested and crouched down.

Xie Xi removed Chu Yu’s white jade crown and his black hair fell down like a waterfall. Chu Yu looked blankly at Xie Xi. The latter’s face was earnest as he twisted up Chu Yu’s hair and inserted the Starry Splendor. With the Starry Splendor in his black hair, he appeared more elegant and beautiful. “It looks great on Da Shixiong,” Xie Xi said, laughing. The expression on his face seemed to say “quickly praise me for having good eyes!” Chu Yu: “…” This is yours! This is your future love token from your wife (one of them)! Ah! Is this something you can casually give away?! In his heart he was roaring in protest but outwardly he showed a faint smile and said: “You bought this for me? Many thanks, Shidi.” Anyway, it will eventually return to Xie Xi, Chu Yu is just temporarily borrowing it. Chu Sheng bit his hankerchief with his entire face expressing resentment: Obviously I also wanted to buy it for my younger brother. Clearly younger brother’s smile should have been given to me … Chu Sheng stared at Xie Xi and suddenly felt a little bit of a dislike. Suddenly, just in front of Chu Yu’s eyes, large red characters floated in the air, impossible to ignore: [Reader (Little Little): Hahahahahaha, the brother is jealous! ( Good, good! So cute! +2]

≧▽≦

￣^￣)ゞ

[Reader (DongFangZongGong):1 \ ( )/ Eldest Brother is fighting with the shota over who gets to spoil him! Eldest Brother, you are my favorite! +2] … ****! What is this situation! A hallucination?!

Chu Yu was stunned as he heard the System’s voice acting cute again and saying with a rising intonation: “After the System upgrade, comments now appear in barrage view ~The comment box will appear to be floating in front of the host ~ It’s very amazing ~” I was very amazed **** **** okay! It’s like a ****ing human blood splatter from a horror film! They left the auction hall late that night, with Chu Sheng leading them on his flying sword. Chu Yu, carrying Xie Xi in his arms, followed behind him. They had not flown far from the city when, suddenly, a few black spots appeared in the sky and in the next moment, there were seven or eight grayrobed cultivators surrounding the three of them. Chu Yu was surprised: What kind of situation is this? This scene seems vaguely familiar … Behind a gray-robed man, a small head appeared and her cold gaze skewered Chu Yu. When she saw the Starry Splendour in his hair, her face became very ugly and her voice sharp: “Hmph! It was you who stole my hairpin! I won’t be afraid of hurting your feelings and I will snatch back what is mine even if you have that little bastard beside you! Lets see how long you can look pretty and put on airs. … I see. This is the classic plot, killing someone for their treasure… Lolita, do you know what you are saying, this little bastard is your future husband … Chu Yu was speechless as a barrage of comments scrolled in front of his eyes, such as “LOL this lolita has low IQ” “At first I thought she was a female lead but now she changed into a female cannon fodder, ah!” and “what a waste of a good female.” Xie Xi’s face turned pale and he said: “Take back what you just said.”

Chu Sheng’s face was also cold. The numerous comments were just too much for him to handle and made Chu Yu’s head hurt. He hurriedly turned off the comment barrage, cleared his throat, and, maintaining a glamorous and elegant manner, said calmly: “Little girl, this item fetched a very high price at the auction. Now you and your men have surrounded us. Can it be that you intend to steal it from us?” “If you’re smart then you will turn over the Starry Splendour to me.” The lolita’s face was cold, her eyes sharp and vicious: “Otherwise, you people won’t be leaving behind an intact corpse!” Indeed, it really is the killing someone for their treasure plot. To think that such a small child could be so wicked. Chu Yu felt like shaking his head. In his heart he crossed out the lolita’s name from the list of his future sisters-in-law. The role of female lead is too good for you so you have taken on the role of cannon fodder villain? The little lolita had brought eight cultivators in the Foundation Building period. Four were in the Foundation Building period’s initial stage, three in the middle stage, and one was in the later stage. It takes around fifty or sixty years for ordinary people to reach the Foundation Building period. Those with good talent can reach it at age 40. The people around them were obviously ordinary people because, judging from their faces, they are somewhat old. This kind of person is actually quite tricky since, due to their lack of talent, they tend to spend their entire lives unable to reach the next stage. They typically remain stuck in the Foundation Building period for decades, therefore they are quite difficult to kill. Chu Yu was thinking of throwing out a dozen talismans to blow them all up when one of the gray-robed people suddenly noticed the red maple

embroidered on Chu Sheng’s robe. The gray-robed cultivator’s expression changed: “Falling maple… Are you from the Maple Valley?” “You are not qualified to ask.” Chu Sheng anger gauge was full and San Hou burned with energy, a bright and gorgeous fire, like a Phoenix’ cry. “San Huo!” The gray-robed cultivator who was guarding the lolita looked at Chu Yu’s sword and trembled: “… Xun Sheng” Chu Yu said impassively: “Asking for a fight? It’s my honor to keep you company.” The gray-robed people looked at each other. Their leader then made his decision and covered the lolita’s mouth. He bowed: “I did not know you were the young master Chu Sheng and the young master Chu Yu, we have caused offense. My young lady is still ignorant and she is too outspoken, please forgive her. In a few days the head of our household will go to the Maple Valley to apologize, young masters.” When he finished speaking, all of them flew off faster than they had arrived, with a distinct “whoosh” sound. Chu Yu: “…” This was his first encounter with the classic plot of killing someone for their treasure, but it ended with the instigators not starting the fight and instead running away! Chu Sheng coldly hmphed: “They ran away quickly.” Chu Yu did not mind. He lowered his head and looked at Xie Xi. The little face was cloudy and there was a bit of anger in his eyes. His lips were tight. Obviously, he was furious. Chu Yu touched his head sympathetically and comforted: “Well, there’s nothing to be angry about.” His future wife transformed into cannon fodder villain, how can he not be angry? His future wife called him a little bastard, how can he not be angry?

Chu Yu silently made his flying sword go faster, sighing in his heart. The encounter with the younger sister (harem member) did not go well this time and the protagonist’s first shot at a harem failed. It seems that he will have to teach the protagonist how to deal with the opposite sex (sister skills) in order to turn Xie Xi into a classic stud harem master. He cannot let Xie Xi dash around wildly and let him throw his future wives onto the road of no return, Xie Xi might throw away too many sisters. The three people flew back to Qinghe town on their flying sword. It was sunrise when they arrived. The golden sun had just shown half of its face and was sending its light and warmth to the town. Chu Yu stared at the quiet small town and his heart suddenly became uneasy. He hurriedly landed. This early in the morning the town there were no people about so it didn’t look lively. In fact, it looked almost empty. Chu Sheng said in a peculiar voice: “Early in the morning, how come there isn’t even a single peddler around?” “Da Shixiong …” Xie Xi suddenly on Chu Yu’s sleeve, whispering: “These townspeople’s doors … They all seems to be wide open.” Chu Yu turned around and saw that the doors were open or, possibly, kicked open. Just now he was looking at the street and did not look at the houses. Now that he examined them, the town looked even more strange. He picked up Xie Xi then went inside one of the houses. Chu Sheng quickly followed but, seeing Chu Yu’s gloomy face, he left and went to another house. They repeating this five or six times. Chu Yu finally took a deep breath and said, his face pale: “… All the people in town are missing.” *******

If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 13 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

All of the townspeople, numbering around 300-400 people, moved away. Nevertheless, 300-400 people is not a small number, how is it possible that so many people completely disappeared overnight? Chu Yu pondered this question and felt that the situation was very abnormal. He felt a cold wind spread from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. Even his scalp felt numb when he thought of the current situation. He stroked the top of Xie Xi’s head and said, not knowing who was trying to comfort whom: “Shidi don’t be afraid …” Of course, Xie Xi was not afraid. He was speechless for a moment then couldn’t help but ask: “… Da Shixiong is scared?” Obviously, I’m scared! This otaku was almost scared to death! The glamorous Chu Yu smiled nobly: “How is that possible?” Chu Sheng was walking on the other side of the road. He had examined several houses and seen the same thing Chu Yu had. He frowned and looked at Xie Xi at Chu Yu’s side. Suddenly, his face changed: “Younger brother! Watch out!” Chu Yu instinctively turned around to look behind him. He saw a lone water demon with an open mouth full of blood, that was ready to pounce on him. A breeze made the demon’s disgusting fishy smell waft directly over him.

He did not have enough time to draw his sword but Xie Xi quickly and skillfully waved his hand and a wall of earth rose up, blocking the water demon. Chu Yu immediately drew Xun Sheng and ruthlessly stabbed the wall, piercing through to the other side where the water demon made a pained howling noise. He drew back his sword, there were numerous drops of dark green blood on the blade. The pearls of blood slid down to the tip of the sword and dropped to the ground. The wall automatically disintegrated and Chu Yu walked past it. He kicked the corpse of the water demon which had been killed by a sword through its heart. Chu Yu’s face was gloomy as he asked: “What is this water demon doing? Isn’t it two days before they are supposed to appear?” In addition, generally only one or two water demons will come out of their river habitat. How could just one or two demons abduct all the people in town? Looking around at the town, there were no signs of fighting. Even if most of them were taken in their sleep, there should at least be some people who woke up and fought. Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu’s expression and worriedly pulled at his hand: “Da Shixiong, don’t be afraid, I will protect you.” … It’s reassuring to hear this sentence. Chu Yu kindly patted Xie Xi’s head: “Good, I will wait for Shidi to grow up and protect his senior.” Xie Xi’s eyes flashed with a bit of dejection. He was so dissatisfied with his age; listening to Chu Yu’s words, he was even more anxious to grow up quickly. When you grow up, you can protect your brother, you can … His eyes fell on Chu Yu’s chest then paused. His ears suddenly became red. Xie Xi turned his head away. Just then Chu Sheng walked over and took Chu Yu’s hand, not noticing the boy’s unusual performance.

Xie Xi is short so his line of sight is below that of the two youths. He looked around and suddenly saw a small incense burner from in between the gaps of a wall. Whose little incense burner will be put in that place? It looked both strange and exquisite. Xie Xi hesitated then walked over to take a closer look at it. The gap in the wall was narrow but the incense burner was just small enough for him to reach for it through the gap. He squatted down and was about to reach inside when he looked above the gap. A chill swept over his body and his scalp tingled. There was a blood-red eye in the wall, staring at him! Xie Xi took a deep breath, calmed down, and quickly drew his sword but when he looked at it again, the blood-red eyes were gone as though it was an illusion and all he could see was the small incense burner. His surprised reaction attracted the attention of Chu Yu and Chu Sheng. Chu Yu asked: “Shidi, what are you doing there? What did you find?” Xie Xi had already calmed down but when he heard Chu Yu’s voice, his black eyes started shining and became wet with tears. He turned and rushed into Chu Yu’s arms, hugging his waist. In a trembling voice, he sobbed: “Shixiong… Shixiong…” Chu Yu stared at Xie Xi’s beautiful crying face that was like a white flower covered with raindrops, so charming and cute! 1 He took out a piece of cloth and gently wiped away his tears saying softly: “What is it?” “I saw a small incense burner through a gap in a wall…” Xie Xi was holding on tightly to Chu Yu, his shoulders shaking as though he was very frightened: “I wanted to take it out … suddenly, a blood-red eye…” WTF! That’s too much! Look how scared the child is!

Chu Yu hurriedly comforted Xie Xi, patting his head and stroking his back, in order to prevent this from leaving a shadow in the protagonist’s heart. Then, with one hand holding Xie Xi and the other hand holding Xun Sheng, he walked to the wall and examined it. A top grade immortal sword can cut iron as though it was mud. Thus this dirt wall was nothing to it. The sword flashed with a water blue light and the wall collapsed with a loud crashing sound. Chu Yu and Chu Sheng were prepared to deal with demons and monsters springing out of the house but after the wall came down, the place was unexpectedly empty. When the dust had settled, Chu Sheng bent down and picked up the small incense burner. He gently fanned the smoke towards his face with a hand. The smell of the incense made his expression change: “Soul Controlling Incense!” Chu Yu did not recognize the name and asked, puzzled: “Big Brother knows what this is?” Chu Sheng’s expression was not good. His face turned green then white; he gritted his teeth and finally said: “Little brother doesn’t know, this is the unique secret fragrance of the Yu Shou demonic sect!”2 Hundreds of years ago, the righteous and demonic path cultivators fought. Both sides were devastated after two great battles. But the righteous cultivators gained a small advantage. When the borders were drawn, the demonic cultivators were exiled to a barren place in Yan Cuo. Though the demonic cultivators’ place of exile was vast, it was poor in Qi. Everyone had thought that the demonic cultivators would not have the strength to make trouble again. However, the demonic cultivators had unexpectedly taken up their hoes and dug all over the place. They found a top quality Lingshi (translucent crystals with spiritual energy trapped within) vein in Yan Cuo. Although the righteous cultivators were very regretful, they could only look at the top quality Lingshi vein in Yan Cuo with eyes green with envy and longing.

The demonic cultivators have created a magic array to gather spiritual power. They are resting and recuperating in Yun Cuo, waiting until they have enough strength to make a comeback. In the past few hundred years, seven major demonic sects have been formed, and from time to time some of those sects like to make trouble for the righteous cultivators. The Yu Shou Sect is one of those sects. But the distance between Yun Cuo and Jiao Xia is quite far, so why would a group of demonic cultivators travel thousands of miles away to do evil in such a small town? “Six months ago, I was at the front line of a battle with demonic cultivators at the Jin river and suffered a loss at the hands of Yu Shou Sect’s disciples. I remember the scent of this Soul Controlling Incense.” Chu Sheng’s facial expression was complicated for a moment then he said softly: “If mortals smell the Soul Controlling Incense, they will lose consciousness. If demon beasts smell it, they will be ordered to infuse their essence blood into the incense. I’m afraid everyone in this town has been abducted by a demonic cultivator. The situation is urgent; it’s not something my younger brother can handle. You must immediately return to Tian Yuan sect to report this to the sect master!” Chu Yu was stunned. This can’t be right?! The demonic cultivators were supposed to come out in ten years. Why did they come out early? Yu Shou Sect? Isn’t this the demonic path sect that the protagonist singled out for destruction? Are these cannon fodder villains really in such a hurry to die? Tangled up in his confused thoughts, Chu Yu nodded and parted with Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng has to go back to the Chu family to report to their father so that the family will be on the alert for demonic cultivator activities.

After the two men left, a slender figure suddenly emerged from the dirt wall that had been cut down. The figure looked to the left then looked to the right. He was confused for a moment then suddenly became furious, saying: “Those two people should follow the trail of the incense burner! How can they run off like that! F***!” *** He had not expected that he would leave the sect and then return on the same day. He was also unable to practice his fighting skills, thus Chu Yu was very dejected. Xie Xi, who was resting in Chu Yu’s embrace with his arms around Chu Yu’s neck, blinked at him and asked: “Da Shixiong is worried about the demonic cultivators?” Chu Yu is certainly not worried. Protagonist, they are only cannon fodder, to level up you need to challenge a mini BOSS ~ Chu Yu’s face showed an awe-inspiring righteousness: “Demonic cultivators are extremely cruel and merciless. We don’t know what has happened to the innocent townspeople.” The truth is that Chu Yu really was worried about those townspeople so he decisively went back to the sect. He and Chu Sheng are two Foundation Building cultivators while the strength of the enemy was unknown but it is someone who can control a large number of demonic beasts, therefore only one word could describe their fate if they stayed – “death.” Not to mention, the protagonist was with him and he cannot risk his life. Leave a small incense burner for them to find? That’s clearly a trap created by the demonic cultivator.

Xun Sheng was full of spiritual energy and when pushed it was as fast as lightning so they arrived at Tian Yuan sect in less than half a day. Chu Yu wiped away cold sweat. When he left Xun Sheng was out of control, how fast would they have to go to get to Qinghe town in a few hours …? If there was an “air traffic safety law” in this world, he would be disqualified from using the flying the sword because of speeding. His thoughts still muddled, Chu Yu landed on Ping Yuan Peak. Fortunately, the sect master Song Yuanzhuo was at the peak. Chu Yu left Xie Xi in front of the Ping Yuan Peak Hall. He entered the hall alone. Chu Yu is Lu Qingan’s personal succeeding disciple while Lu Qingan is Song Yuanzhuo’s Shidi. Although Lu Qingan usually ignored everyone with a lofty, cold look on his face, in fact his relationship with Song Yuanzhuo is good. So Chu Yu did not find it difficult to report to the sect master. He pulled out that small incense burner and showed it to Song Yuanzhuo, then told him everything that had happened. Song Yuanzhuo wrinkled his brow: “Yu Shou Sect? Why did the demonic cultivators come to Jiao Xia?” The sect master thought about this matter for a long time then his face suddenly showed that he had thought of something as he muttered “demonic insects” but he did not elaborate. Chu Yu wanted to talk about it but the sect master was mum. He could only take his leave with a black face. He had waited to see Song Yuanzhuo for a long time but in the end, he was asked to leave after making his report. Well, after all this is Song Yuanzhuo’s problem. Walking out of the hall, Chu Yu recalled that there were streams and lake in Yuan Chen Peak. As he exited he saw Xie Xi with some graceful young girls3 who are obviously there to tease him a bit. Ah, he is surrounded by a bunch of females!4 Chu Yu couldn’t interrupt this merry scene.

Chu Yu carefully hid behind a pillar, blinked, and listened in to their conversation. “Who is this little Shidi? Are you from Yuan Chen Peak?” “This small face is more tender than mine. He is really lovely.” “Hee hee, little Shidi, I will give you candy. Come, be good and go with sister back to the peak, okay?” …… All the girls giggled; the sound of their laughter was silvery and melodious as they pulled Xie Xi. Chu Yu listened, touching his smooth chin. That’s not good. How can he hug the protagonist’s thighs if he leaves? He was just about to come forward to rescue Xie Xi from the twittering girls when Xie Xi’s voice suddenly sounded loud and clear as he said coldly: “F*** off.” “I will follow Da Shixiong my whole life. Don’t try to separate me and Da Shixiong!” he said firmly. ******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 14 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Xie Xi: When I grow up I can…? What exactly was Xie Xi thinking of doing when he grows up? From the manhua Yi Chui Wu Yue Tiao Man Ji . The scanlators seems to have deleted their website so you can use whichever manga website you like. Batoto link. Last chapter was hilarious. Spoiler for last chapter: Rofl, I nearly died laughing when they ran away after they discovered the incense by the demonic cultivators. I was not expecting that. I thought they would try to find the demonic cultivator and rescue the villagers but they immediately flew off to report it to the sect. I mean, it was the smart thing to do, but how many of main characters of the usual Xianxia CN novels would do that? I have never read of any! That was very strange, I mean so the whole auction thing was useless since they won’t be finishing the water demon extermination mission? They handed over the mission to the sect master because the demonic cultivators were involved. I guess we will see what will happen in the future chapters. Thank you for reading.

Chapter 15 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

⼈为财死

⼈为财死，⻦为⾷

(TN: is the title, and it refers to the idiom – literally “human beings will die for riches, just as birds will for food” meaning “man will do anything in his means to become rich.”)

亡

The Mausoleum Ruins are the remnants left behind after an ancient cultivator war. Relative to the outside world, it is in a separate space. That place is extremely dangerous. Just a little inattentiveness can get an explorer killed and his soul imprisoned. However, the Mausoleum contains countless exotic treasures so cultivators both love and hate it with unceasing covetousness. Because of the unstable Qi fluctuations in the Mausoleum Ruins, those above the Core Formation stage cannot go inside. Thus, every 10 years the Immortal Sword Congress is held as a way of choosing qualified disciples to enter the Mausoleum Ruins. The Mausoleum Ruins is an important story arc for the protagonist to level up his skills; it absolutely cannot be skipped. In the original novel, the protagonist took first place at the Immortal Sword Congress so Chu Yu dares not let the protagonist be injured even slightly in case he misses his chance – second place just isn’t good enough. On the other hand, in the novel the protagonist was in the early stage of Foundation Building. How did he suddenly “whoosh” his way to the late stage of Foundation Building?

Chu Yu was deeply depressed. Back in Chu Yu’s small courtyard, they hadn’t sat down yet when a note came flying towards them. Xie Xi waved his sleeve and lazily caught it in one hand. The note automatically burned itself up and Lu Qingan’s voice came clearly: “Three years have passed, Yu-er can be accompanied when he goes down the mountain. Be careful and do not be reckless.” When Chu Yu heard the message, he got a bit of a headache and could not help sighing. The man-eating demonic insects were discovered near a city west of Jiao Xia, far from the Tian Yuan mountains. It is now two months until they hatch so they have to start early and get ready. He was still thinking that when another note arrived. Xie Xi was smiling and holding his chin as he stared earnestly at Chu Yu’s dazed appearance. Seeing another note, his attitude wasn’t very patient when he took it. “Chu Shizhi please lead the disciples to Ping Yuan Peak quickly.” (TN: Shizhi is a martial nephew or in other words, the disciple of a fellow martial brother. People in the same “generation” are Shixiong/Shidi or martial brothers. The disciples of those Shidi/Shixiong are Shizhi.) They are leaving? Chu Yu was a bit surprised, but fortunately he has already prepared all the things they will need. He took his sword, looked at Xie Xi in the eyes and said: “Let’s go.” Apart from Xie Xi, he was not ready to take anyone else from Yuan Chen Peak. In the original novel, Chu Yu took Third Shidi and Fourth Shidi to with him but only he came back alive and he was seriously injured. They were together for three years and Chu Yu was reluctant to let these cannon fodder Shidi die.

Last month the Yuan Chen Peak disciples heard about the demonic insects, so when they saw Chu Yu and Xie Xi they hurriedly gathered in the courtyard and stared at Chu Yu with misty eyes. Chu Yu’s lips tightened as he glanced at them and his voice was cold as he said: “During the days when I am gone, cultivate properly and don’t waste your time. If anyone dares to slack off, I will throw them into the jungle for three days.” Listening to this familiar threat, the disciples, whose faces were sad, couldn’t help but laugh. Third Shidi looked at Fourth Shidi looked and stepped forward. Cautiously, he said: “Da Shixiong, I and Fourth Shidi have reached the Foundation Building period. You and Second Shixiong are just two which is weak, then …” “Stay on the peak and teach your Shidi.” Chu Yu cut off Third Shidi’s speech as his eyes swept over all of the assembled cannon fodder characters. He pulled out Xun Sheng and climbed on board. Xie Xi also climbed on top of his sword, his eyes bright. Smiling, he said: “I thought Da Shixiong would give them permission.” Chu Yu dismissed the thought with a “haha”: “Shixiong and you will be enough.” After saying that, his eyes randomly swept over Xie Xi and the sword at his feet. The sword’s blade was slender and exquisite, gleaming like snow when it moved. Each inner disciple can go to the Sword Mound at age 15. Last year Xie Xi went to the Sword Mound and pulled out this top-grade immortal sword. The nameless sword needed to be named by its owner but Xie Xi smiled and asked Chu Yu for help. Chu Yu was quite shocked. Barely able to control his facial expression, he named it according to the novel’s plot – Duan Xue. Right now Duan Xue sword was not famous but later on this sword and the protagonist will be famed in all four corners of the world for outstanding fighting prowess, dreaded by all.

The point was… In the novel the protagonist used this sword to cut the original Chu Yu to pieces. An ice-cold finger of fear climbed up his back. Chu Yu swallowed his saliva and dared not look again. A lot of disciples were standing in Ping Yuan Peak’s plaza. Also present were elders, trainers, and elite disciples. Each Peak was represented by 5-6 people. Seeing Chu Yu arrive with only Xie Xi, even Song Yuanzhuo was somewhat surprised. However, after all, Chu Yu was not his disciple so Song Yuanzhuo just glanced at Xie Xi and didn’t say anything. Chu Yu found a place to stand together with Xie Xi then silently looked at the sect’s other disciples. He was always cultivating in isolation and rarely went outside his Peak, therefore when he looked around, he didn’t see anyone familiar. Simply sit down with eyes closed, everything is nothing.1 Although Chu Yu did not know these disciples, these disciples knew him. Not far away, a few disciples stared at Chu Yu for a moment, looked at each other, then slowly walked over to where Chu Yu was standing and said: “Am I talking to Chu Shixiong?” Chu Yu opened his eyes. In front of him were a few young people wearing yellow robes. The disciples of each Peak wear clothing of a different color. Yellow robes… It seems to be … Which Peak is it? He had pretended to be a noble and cold man for a long time so this attitude came to him naturally now. The other disciples saw that he was arrogant and didn’t want to open his mouth so they smiled. A disciple said: “We are Qing Ye Peak’s elder Liu’s disciples. Our Da Shixiong is ill and we have no leader. We don’t know if Chu Shixiong is willing to …”

“I don’t want to,” said Xie Xi in a cold voice, twisting his eyebrows together. Most likely their head disciple was not ill but just dare not come. The elders did not say anything but Chu Yu was afraid these people will go hand in hand to throw their lives away. Chu Yu scanned the group of people carelessly. Only one was in the Foundation Building early stage, the rest were in the Qi Refining stage. It looks like they want to find someone who will take them under his wing but Chu Yu is only concerned about protecting both himself and Xie Xi. Where can he find the energy to give himself more trouble? He looked at Xie Xi happily; the child is really a beautiful flower one can talk to.2 “You!” Bluntly rebuffed, the disciples’ faces turned many colors in chagrin. Their leader said angrily: “Chu Shixiong has not opened his mouth, why did you butt in?” Chu Yu said dully: “I don’t want to.” He must live. He must protect the protagonist. Adding a few more people to the mix would not be fatal but, although he sympathizes with these people’s plight, he is not the Holy Father.3 Besides, Yuan Chen Peak is not the only one, there are other peaks that can be relied upon. “Chu Yu, you …” The disciple gnashed his teeth and said angrily: “When you see someone in danger, you do nothing and ignore your fellow sect disciples?” Chu Yu looked at him blankly. “Well, well, Chu Yu you are ruthless enough, we will remember this!”

With ashen faces, the Qing Ye Peak disciples flung their sleeves and stalked away, eyes full of resentment. As they walked away, Chu Yu clearly heard them saying things like “act like a snob” and “heart of stone.” Speechless for a while, Chu Yu touched his chin and looked doubtfully at Xie Xi: “Shidi, do you see a halo on my head?” Xie Xi was staring gloomily at the backs of those who left and when he heard Chu Yu’s words he instinctively looked at Chu Yu’s head. Confused, he shook his head. “Then why did they take it for granted…” Chu Yu shrugged. The words “I am the Holy Father” were not written on his face. He added: “If they do not want to die then they can go to the elders and talk to them, they don’t have to go.” Xie Xi thought for a moment then said: “I heard that if one descends down the mountain to fight the demonic insects, the disciples will be able to get a Marrow Cleansing Pill and an Immortal Tool.” (TN: Marrow Cleansing Pill is probably something that purifies the body or spirit veins, it’s useful for cultivation. Immortal/Magic Tool is a generic name for all types of magic treasures such as weapons, clothing, talismans, accessories, etc.) Oh, people are willing to die for wealth. Chu Yu nodded and no longer cared about this matter. They waited for a moment longer until everyone had arrived. At a rough count, there were more than 30 people. Song Yuanzhuo stood on the pedestal, talked about some trivial things, and then the disciples distributed some pills and talismans. Finally, he waved, signaling that it was time for them to depart. The filthy rich Chu Yu doesn’t care about these talismans and pills so he casually took them then mounted his sword to fly to their current destination, Fang Ye City, with the other sect disciples.

Xie Xi was not far behind Chu Yu, silently staring at Chu Yu’s back. After a period of time, he suddenly called: “Shixiong.” Chu Yu turned back. “I’m tired.” Xie Xi was waiting for Chu Yu to turn back and directly jumped on his sword. Standing behind Chu Yu, he reached out to hold his waist. He said, laughing: “I feel most at ease standing on Shixiong’s sword.” Child, did you forget the crash that was caused by me speeding? You feel at ease? You feel at ease?! Chu Yu understood it well, this child was just being lazy. He put one hand on his back and rubbed Xie Xi’s hair, concentrating on his flying sword. Of the more than 30 disciples, there are more than 20 in the Foundation Building period. In order to keep a low profile, Chu Yu deliberately suppressed his aura to the mid-stage Foundation level. That way he won’t stand out too much. The distance to the city was not far and for some time they were all silent except for a few whispered words. Suddenly, someone said: “Shidi, Shimei, this trip is dangerous, but if we work together, we don’t have to be afraid of the demonic insects.” Chu Yu turned his head and looked at the handsome young man with a face like a jade pendant.4 He seemed straightforward, just, and aweinspiring. Chu Yu saw this youth standing at Song Yuanzhuo’s side at the plaza so he should be Song Yuanzhuo’s personal succeeding disciple, the future leader of Tian Yian sect. The novel did not describe this person. He was a tragic “I’m just here to buy soy sauce” cannon fodder character. Fortunately, the owner of his body had the memory of a man named Song Jingyi. Based on his memory, he was a snake in the grass. On the surface he is magnanimous but in truth, he

was a narrow-minded small man. He and the original Chu Yu had an unpleasant quarrel when they met. (TN:

打酱油 – “to buy soy sauce” meaning “it’s none of my business”)

However, in the eyes of other disciples, Song Jingyi was a worthy leader. Once he opened his mouth, someone immediately said: “Song Shixiong, what do you think about it?” Song smiled slightly: “There are 32 people. Some of the disciples are weak and will be defeated one by one if they fight. We should form four and eight-person teams so that we can take care of each other.” Ah… when one wants to disagree with something, it’s a good idea to speak up. Chu Yu carefully thought about it and, seeing that no one objected, had to send out a discordant voice: “Sorry, Song Shixiong, I and my shidi will not participate.” ******* If you liked this chapter then please consider donating! Here is an anonymous Paypal donation button. It will take you to ko-fi where you can donate and leave a message.

Chapter 16 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

After Chu Yu spoke, the others all turned to look at him with astonished, disgusted, or mocking expressions, and some people whispered: “Oh, who does not give Song Shixiong face, he is …” “I heard that Chu Yu is extremely arrogant, tsk tsk, everyone’s eyes are on the head disciple. I thought they were simply going eliminate a few low level demonic monsters.” Song Jingyi also turned to look at him, eyes flashing: “It’s Chu Shidi. If Chu Shidi is unwilling then that would not be good. Is the Xiao Shidi behind you too reluctant? This trip is very dangerous for those in the Qi Refining stage.” Chu Yu glanced at the sticky koala behind him and was about to clarify that this one was just lazy and not unable to fly. Xie Xi lifted his shining eyes. Holding on to Chu Yu tightly, he said softly: “Thank you for your kindness, I just want to follow my Shixiong. Wherever Shixiong goes, I will go.” Song Jingyi was bluntly refused and his face became somewhat ugly: “… Then two of you will go by yourselves, right?” Chu Yu smiled and rubbed Xie Xi’s hair. He activated Xun Sheng and the sword’s aqua-blue light shone brightly as, with a swishing sound, it rose above the other sect disciples. They disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Anyway, the original Chu Yu had a cold, elegant, and glamorous temperament so he would probably have rejected all of those people, including Yuan Chen Peak’s head disciple. When Chu Yu’s figure had disappeared, those who had not dared to speak in front of him immediately voiced their thoughts: “Just a Foundation Building mid-stage! Relying on his family background, he’s really a great person! Chu Yu? Bah, it’s the same as a smelly fish!” (TN: The “Yu” in Chu Yu means fish.) “I think he will be the first to die.” “His Shidi is also headstrong and dared to refuse Song Shixiong’s wellintentioned offer of help.” …… The different voices spoke many words and, in general, were condemning. Song Jingyi smiled faintly and listened for a while, then said: “We are all fellow disciples of the same sect; we should not backstab others.” “Shixiong, you see that Chu Yu completely does not put you in his eyes and ignores you. When you inherit the sect master’s position, will he be able to serve you?” “Song Shixing already has the bearing of a sect master, unlike that smelly fish who wouldn’t spit on someone if they were on fire1 and disregards the friendship between fellow sect disciples.” The disciples rushed to praise Song Jingyi, flattering him while badmouthing someone in a very lively way. However, a few female disciples frowned and looked sideways at Song Jingyi, inwardly scoffing.2 ***

Chu Yu flew off quickly. Naturally, he did not hear the others’ indignant complaints, but even if he did hear their talk, he wouldn’t care. At this rate it will take about half a month to travel to Fang Ye City. Anyway, they had plenty of time. They flew until the afternoon then Chu Yu and Xie Xi stopped at a small town. Chu Yu fixed his clothes and hair, took out a folding fan beautifully painted with a landscape, and gently waved the fan, a beast in human clothing. Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu, thinking that Shixiong is really good-looking; in this world there is no one more good-looking than Shixiong. Acting cool, Chu Yu turned to look at the stunned Xie Xi. His eyebrows rose. He closed his fan and knocked on Xie Xi’s head, saying: “What is it?” Xie Xi immediately woke from his daze, his ears red and lips silent. Chu Yu was pleased as he looked at the grown-up, handsome teenager. He touched Xie Xi’s head and said kindly: “Shidi you have grown up …” It’s time to learn some sexy skills for collecting a harem. He paused for a moment then smiled: “It’s time for you to see the world and learn new things.” “Learn a little … something?” Xie Xi tilted his head and looked blankly at Chu Yu. Chu Yu met the other’s snow white (pure) gaze and felt inexplicably guilty. He cough dryly and said: “Come with me.” Xie Xi obediently followed Chu Yu into the city. Chu Yu was elated because he had not been in a mortal city for a long time. He looked around. Chu Yu loves to eat snack foods but he has not been able to eat it since he came to this world. Now that he saw tanghulu (TN: candied fruit, specifically sugar coated Chinese hawthorn fruit on a stick), he immediately bought two sticks. Giving Xie Xi a stick, he leisurely ate it while looking around.

Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu, who seemed to be greatly enjoying the snack, then looked down at the candy in his hands. He blinked and slowly took small bites out of it. Seeing that Chu Yu was busy eating, he passed his tanghulu over: “Shixiong, I do not like.” Chu Yu was looking around, thus he did not notice Xie Xi’s little stratagem. He just said “oh” and readily accepted the candied fruit, not finding anything wrong. Xie Xi’s eyes flashed. He smiled, which made his eyebrows rise, and his mood that had been bad because of the other disciples’ whispers, improved a bit. They strolled around the city until Chu Yu finally found the right place. With one hand he guided Xie Xi inside, laughing: “Shidi, have you drunk wine before?” Xie Xi shook his head honestly. Chu Yu smiled: “Come, drink wine with your Shixiong – a drinking party with some women.” Along the way, Chu Yu had listened to the people gossip and found out that in the red light district, nothing can surpass the Yangchun house where the women are seductive like water, charming and attractive. This is the Yangchun entertainment house. Chu Yu swept his full sleeves then led Xie Xi into the flower building. They went inside but, looking at the courtyard full of beautiful ladies of the night, Xie Xi’s face became black. His face continued to blacken as Chu Yu, spending money like it was going out of style, gathered the four leading ladies of the house and walked all of them into a dining room.

Chu Yu was surrounded by beauties and a faint flame burned in Xie Xi’s eyes as he stared at Chu Yu. If his sense of reason hadn’t stopped him, he would have set fire to this place. Even though his face was so ugly, someone who did not fear to court death came over. “This little child looks very unhappy. Where does it hurt? Let your servant take a look …” As she said that, a pair of weak, soft little hands drew close to his chest and slowly slipped in It was as if he had been touched by a snake. Xie Xi was disgusted and was driven beyond the limit of his endurance. He pushed that woman off, his face cold, and said: “Get out!” Chu Yu had drunk a few cups of wine. He had thought that this body’s tolerance for alcohol wasn’t bad but now he was in a bit of a daze. Hearing Xie Xi’s angry voice, his eyebrows rose and he instantly sobered up a little. He waved and motioned them to go out. Xie Xi was pounding on the table; with an angry glare at Chu Yu, he gnashed his teeth, saying: “Shixiong why did we go to such an immoral, shameless place of debauchery!” … To enlighten you. Chu Yu opened his mouth but dared not speak aloud. His eyes were somewhat blurry at present so he stared in confusion for a long time since there were several images of Xie Xi in front of him. He waved and said: “Shidi … Come here.” Xie Xi looked at the unfamiliar Chu Yu in front of him whose cheeks had a sunset glow and whose eyes were bleary. He paused, his anger disappeared, and he went to Chu Yu.

Chu Yu saw a few Xie Xi figures and tried to give him a glass wine, smilingly: “Shidi don’t be angry… Come, drink this wine… “ Xie Xi gazed intently at the foolishly smiling Chu Yu. After a long while, he sighed and was about to take the glass when Chu Yu suddenly let go of it. The wine cup fell to the floor with a crash, broken. Xie Xi: “… Shixiong, you’re drunk.” Chu Yu frowned and looked at the table but he did find another cup so he simply stretched out his hand and poured the wine into the palm of his hand. He clasped Xie Xi close and said: “Come, Shidi … Drink this glass of wine …” The white jade palm was in front of him, the clear wine rippling. Xie Xi stared at the delicate texture of the palm in front of his face. After a long time, the corners of his lips turned up in a mysterious smile and he slowly lowered his head, drinking wine from Chu Yu’s palm. Chu Yu’s light, cold, delicate fragrance lingered; mixed with the wine’s bouquet, it was very intoxicating. Xie Xi finished the small handful of wine, his face was somewhat crimson and his eyes rippled with a watery light. Chu Yu was about to retract his hand when Xie Xi suddenly held it. Xie Xi lifted his eyes to Chu Yu and smiled. He lowered his head again and almost reverently kissed Chu Yu’s hand from the fingertips to his wrist, not letting go of even an inch of skin. Holding Chu Yu’s wrist, Xie Xi tilted his head as he looked at Chu Yu and smiled: “Many thanks for Shixiong’s hospitality. This wine is very tasty.” Chu Yu nodded, confused and innocent as a baby. He squinted his eyes trying to see Xie Xi but he cannot see clearly. He felt he was being carried and subconsciously used his hands to circle Xie Xi’s neck. His inner subconscious roared: Princess Carry! Princess Carry! Protagonist, you cannot hold a villain cannon fodder in a princess carry!

Xie Xi put Chu Yu down on his bed and stared down at Chu Yu’s peacefully sleeping face. Since they slept together for three years, naturally he has had countless opportunities to carefully observe this beautiful face. He stared at the long slanting eyebrows, the slightly rose-colored corner of the eyes, the delicate bridge of the nose, and the pale, red lips like peach blossoms. Xie Xi stretched out his hand and gently traced the outline of Chu Yu’s face. When the finger touched Chu Yu’s lips, Xie Xi’s breathing became slightly faster. His fingertips touched that place – pink, soft, and supple. It was somewhat moist and opened and closed slightly. Xie Xi stared a while and whispered: “Shixiong?” Chu Yu, still in a daze, heard something and was about to reply “Shidi” when his mouth was blocked. Xie Xi leaned over to kiss the long-coveted, soft lips. His whole body suddenly felt dry and hot. He couldn’t resist and hugged Chu Yu, kissing him deeply, rolling around on the bed, lingering, unable to extricate himself. In a daze, he suddenly heard a cold voice in his ear saying: “Shidi.” Xie Xi suddenly awakened then stared wide-eyed at Chu Yu. He let go of Chu Yu and then rolled off the bed. Sitting down on the floor, he gasped for breath; his eyes were a little wild and intoxicated. Chu Yu’s head hit the porcelain pillow with a bang and he groaned in pain. Xie Xi hurriedly got up, rubbed Chu Yu’s head gently then, with pursed lips, took off Chu Yu’s boots and covered him with the quilt. He stared at the face and, thinking of what he had just done, Xie Xi was silent for a moment then mercilessly gave himself a slap on the face. “Shameless villain!” Another slap in the face.

“Ungrateful!” Having slapped himself in the face twice, Xie Xi’s cheeks were slightly swollen. He closed his eyes and the expression on his face became serious as he touched his sore cheeks. His heart is clear, just now … He is very sober. *** Waking up with a hangover, although his head wasn’t painful, he wasn’t in good spirits. Chu Yu sat up with a face full of sorrow then suddenly fell down again. He had to close his eyes and circulate his Qi to make the aftereffects of the wine disperse from his body. What did he do after he got drunk last night? He shouldn’t have done anything out of line? The protagonist should not be too angry, right? If he is too angry, perhaps Chu Yu won’t wake up yet.3 His face was hard to read. Squatting on the side and ignored for a long time, Xie Xi finally couldn’t help but speak up: “… Shixiong?” This sudden sound scared Chu Yu out of his wits and he was frozen in shock for a while before he turned his head to look at Xie Xi. He wanted to scold the child but when he saw Xie Xi’s face, Chu Yu’s eyes suddenly widened. … What the f***!!! No way!!! Last night he must have been crazed with drink! Was it the original owner of this body?! The original Chu Yu! Did you beat up the protagonist?!!! ********

Translator’s note: They went to a brothel. I translated it as an “entertainment house” since the brothel they went to is a high-class one for rich people. It’s like an inn with food, expensive wines/liquor, private parlors, and bedrooms where clients can sleep. They also normally have dancing, singing, poetry-reading, etc. as well as prostitutes. I thought the readers would be confused if they went to a “brothel” then all they did was eat and drink. This chapter is super funny! I laughed all the way from the start to the finish of this chapter. Oh Chu Yu, you are so delightfully clueless! And Xie Xi is so extremely thirsty! *points to title of the novel* It’s actually the next chapter that made me laugh the most though this one is also great. What do you think will happen next? Will Xie Xi move on to more pervy stuff? Will Chu Yu ever give Xie Xi an embroidered sachet? Please let me know if there are any errors by leaving a comment below. Thanks for reading. ******** Do you want to donate to BC Novels? It’s totally optional but I would appreciate it. Click on the button below to donate. Thank you! Those who donate will immediately get early access to future chapters. Click here for more details.

Chapter 17 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu was frightened out of his wits. He beat the protagonist so badly that even three years of friendship can’t make up for it! The protagonist’s eyes were full of sorrow and he looked quite terrible … Seeing Chu Yu’s grieving face, Xie X was startled and asked: “Da Shixiong, what’s wrong?” Chu Yu quickly understood his meaning: You beat me up but still dare to pretend? Chu Yu silently bowed his head, looked at his beastly hands that had committed the crime, and was speechless for a long time. Finally, slowly and sadly, he said: “Shidi …” Xie Xi: “… Da Shixiong?” Chu Yu tearfully said: “Xi-er …” (Translator’s note: Putting “-er” after a person’s first name shows affection and intimacy.) This was the first time Chu Yu called him “Xi-er.” Xie Xi’s eyebrows twitched. Chu Yu expression was cold and desolate, one’s heart couldn’t help but become anxious. The scene last night… Da Shioxing remembered it?

Xie Xi grew more and more nervous; he was just about to kneel down and acknowledge his faults when Chu Yu said sadly: “Shixiong did not deliberately hit you …” Xie Xi stopped: “… Hit?” He then remembered his two slaps last night. He touched his face and was momentarily frozen. Xie Xi said dryly: “Da Shixiong did not do this. Last night … Shidi had a nightmare and accidentally hit himself.” Chu Yu looked sadly at Xie Xi: “Of course, you needn’t say more, Shixiong understands.” Chu Yu’s heart was moved by the protagonist’s compassion and generosity. He felt so guilty he could hardly bear it. Looking at those red and swollen handprints, those slaps were obviously quite fierce. Did the original Chu Yu really return last night? “Da Shixiong?” Xie Xi was stunned when Chu Yu took his hand in his and reverently put his forehead on Xie Xi’s. The touch of Chu Yu’s fingers was like warm, moist jade. Xie Xi’s fingertips trembled slightly and a fire burned in his heart, burning him until he felt dizzy, and his breathing became rapid. It was as if the air was being filled up with last night’s intoxicating wine, tempting and ambiguous. Chu Yu’s voice sank: “Fight back.” If you don’t fight back then I will have difficulty with my conscience and won’t be able to hug the thighs … Xie Xi’s lips tightened and he stared Chu Yu, who had closed his eyes. Seeing Chu Yu’s eyelids quiver, Xie Xi knew how nervous he was. Da Shixiong is really cute … Xie Xi was laughing on the inside as he stroked Chu Yu’s face. His eyes lit up and he smiled like a little fox. His said in a grieved and sweet voice:

“How can Shidi fight Da Shixiong? If Da Shixiong really wants to make amends then please ask Shidi to eat fish.” The light in his eyes was deep and mysterious as the stared at Chu Yu whose robe did not completely cover his exquisite collarbones that were partly hidden and partly exposed. Xie Xi’s eyebrows rose and he said, biting off each word: “Shidi wants to eat fish very much.” Chu Yu shivered for no reason. Opening his eyes he looked at Xie Xi and said, puzzled: “If you want to eat fish, there should be someone selling it nearby.” Xie Xi’s eyes were stuck on Chu Yu’s body for a long time. When he spoke his tone was very sorrowful: “I’m… not sure whether I want to eat it or not right now. When I want to eat, Shixiong must give it to me.” The innocent Chu Yu casually nodded: “Certainly, it’s just a few fish.” Xie Xi smiled and did not speak again. *** Because of their drunken adventure in that small town, they wasted a lot of time but Chu Yu was not able to enlighten and teach the protagonist seduction skills. Chu Yu was very frustrated and listless as they hurried to make up for the lost time. But, come to think of it … Chu Yu, who has been single for twenty years, has not been able to activate his bedroom skills. How is he supposed to teach the protagonist anything? He thought about it for a long time then was tempted to knock on the System’s door: “What can I do with the bonus points? Can you provide a harem-capturing guide?” 007 system: “This System is very happy to serve you ~ The store can has a variety of strategy guides ~ Current points: 320 ~ Do you want to spend 199 points to buy “Thirty Six (Flirting) Stratagems” ~

Chu Yu: “What? 36? 199? Why not 200?” 007 System: “Ding ~ In accordance with the Host’s request ~ The price of “Thirty Six (Flirting) Stratagems” has been changed to 200 points ~” WTF!!! He meditated on it for a long time. In order to guide the “stud” novel protagonist into becoming a good harem master with lots of sisters, Chu Yu, with a black face, painfully decided to exchange the points for the guide. “Bang!” A book appeared in front of him. Chu Yu hurriedly stuffed the book into his storage ring. He glanced at the slender figure in front of him and sighed in relief. Chu Yu didn’t know why, but when they left the town Xie Xi suddenly changed his freeloading ways and no longer asked to ride on Xun Sheng behind Chu Yu’s back. Otherwise, the kid would have been scared by the book suddenly popping up out of nowhere. Xie Xi was engrossed in his own thoughts, reflecting on life’s stagnant nature and was slow to notice that Chu Yu was no longer flying beside him. He turned his head and his eyes widened then he hurriedly turned around to return to Chu Yu’s side. “Shixiong, what happened?” Chu Yu shook his head in a casual way saying: “It’s nothing.” Chu Yu examined the forest under them then looked at the twilight sky. His heart gave birth to a plan. He smiled and said: “Flying on this sword for several days running, one can become tired. Shidi, do you want to rest in the mountains for one night?” Xie Xi was worried about Chu Yu, so how could he disagree? The two people landed together on a bit of flat ground. Xie Xi made Chu Yu lie down and rest while he went off to find firewood and something to eat.

Now the setting is convenient for reading. Chu Yu leisurely took out “Thirty Six (Flirting) Stratagems.” However, with just one look at the cover, his eyebrows couldn’t help but start twitching. Why does the cover feature a nude couple ****ing? What is it so high definition and uncensored? System, what are you trying to pull?! He quickly turned over the cover and read the first page. Chu Yu couldn’t help but whistle. **** me, it’s really something! What a great picture! First Type: Hold on to the waist while looking at each other Description: The first move when the hero saves the beauty Details: A strong arm encircles her slender waist, look deep into her eyes Friendly Tip: Ugly people are often rejected1 The accompany illustration was an animated GIF … In the image the took hold of the woman’s waist and they looked at each other fondly, then he bowed his head and kissed her. Finally, a big pink heart came out of the picture. WTF!!! What the hell is this?!! Chu Yu closed the book; his face was impassive. Angrily, Chu Yu immediately knocked on the System: “I want to return this!” 007 System: “Sorry ~ all sales are final and returns are not accepted ~” Are you a scammer? 007 System: “Host please be patient ~ cliches2 are very popular ~ if the stratagems are used well ~ teasing the sister ~ the effect will be quite significant ~ kiss ~ kiss ~”

Argh! ****! Suddenly, Chu Yu heard the sound of footsteps. Now it was too late to argue with the System so he scrambled to put away the book. Xie Xi slowly came into view with one hand holding a pheasant, the other holding some firewood. He raised an eyebrow and looked at Chu Yu strangely: “Da Shixiong, what book were you reading?” Chu Yu coughed and said: “… a cultivation method.” Xie Xi asked no more. He diligently kindled a fire then crouched down beside the pond to prepare the pheasant. Seeing that Xie Xi was busy, Chu Yu carefully knocked on the system: “I don’t care! Exchange this and give me a book with a normal painting style or I’ll leave a bad review!” The System was silent for a moment then said: “If the host is determined to exchange the item, please spend 10 points ~” Chu Yu gritted his teeth: “The illustrations are normal?” 007 System: “As you requested ~ please confirm whether you wish to spend 10 points to replace your items with the “Flirting with Girls Manual” ~” Chu Yu confirmed his purchase. His ear was assaulted by the system notification sound. He carefully took out the “Flirting with Girls Manual” but when he saw the cover, Chu Yu almost jumped up in shock. F**k this is something that can’t be described in polite company! Fairies fighting! Ahhhh! (TN: In chapter 73 of The Red Chamber Dream, one of the four great classical novels, a girl picked up a sachet that had an image of a nude pair embracing. She thought it was an image of “fairies fighting.”)

Why is it even more hardcore? The System must be a real pervert! His heart was full of complaints when, suddenly, he heard a clear, smiling voice from behind him say: “What is Da Shixiong reading? Shidi also wants to take a look at it.” Chu Yu immediately stuffed the book into a storage ring. His eyebrows twitched as he turned his head. Chu Yu hadn’t noticed when Xie Xi had finished preparing the pheasant. The unlucky game bird was now spitted on a branch. Xie Xi leaned over and curiously at Chu Yu’s interspatial storage ring. … He saw it! That was Chu Yu’s first thought. This brat is interested in erotic pictures! That was Chu Yu’s second thought. The two thoughts instantly flashed through his mind. Chu Yu was frozen for a long time. Then he smiled and said straightforwardly: “Shidi, all of a sudden Shixiong wants to eat fruit …” He didn’t even finish saying “… please go get me some” before Xie Xi immediately put the pheasant on the fire and said, smiling: “Da Shixiong, please wait a moment. Shidi will go get some.” Xie Xi’s figure disappeared. Chu Yu was surprised. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi took the initiative to run errands. He set aside the strange feeling in his heart for the moment and stealthily touched the cover of the extremely indecent, hardcore manual. The painting style was really normal. Chu Yu read the whole thing very rapidly then threw it back into his storage. He muttered to himself and stood up.

Before he could think of a way to enlighten the protagonist, Xie Xi came back holding a pile of red, round fruits. The scent and the shape was similar to apples; they were strange but pleasant to look at. Xie Xi took the fruit with him and sat down cross-legged beside Chu Yu. He was about to pass the fruit to Chu Yu when he seemed to think of something. He rubbed the fruit on his white sleeve then used Duan Xue to remove its skin. He handed it to Chu Yu, saying: “Try this, Shixiong. I tasted it. There’s no poison in it and I think it’s delicious.” Chu Yu was embarrassed when he thought of that time that he forced Xie Xi to eat the poisonous fruit. He took the fruit and bit into it. Indeed, it was fresh and fragrant, very delicious. Xie Xi only smilingly watched him eating but did not touch the fruit. Chu Yu’s face wasn’t thick enough to eat while he was being watched so he said meaningfully: “Shidi, why do you not eat?” Xie XI said cheerfully: “Shidi does not like to eat the skin …” Chu Yu understood. He took out Xun Sheng, picked up a fruit, and diligently peeled it to return the favor. The poor, abused top-grade immortal sword was unexpectedly reduced to being used as a fruit-peeling knife by a person who doesn’t know how properly care for his things.3 If this sword was a person, he would have punched Shixiong so hard he would fly straight up into the stratosphere.4 Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu’s earnest look. His eyes darkened. Chu Yu was totally unaware of his reaction and just peeled the fruit, smiled, then gave him the fruit. Xie Xi smiled. When Chu Yu handed him the fruit, Xie Xi,perhaps accidentally, or perhaps intentionally, squeezed Chu Yu’s hand. After eating the delicious roast pheasant, Chu Yu’s appetite was satisfied and he thought of a good plan. He looked up at the sky, sighing, and said: “Shidi, Shixiong suddenly feels a little cold …” Totally nonsense.

It was a warm summer night. Although they were in a forest and the evening was a little cool, it was far from being cold. But Xie Xi seemed to see nothing wrong with what Chu Yu said. Xie Xi frowned, stretched out his hand to cover Chu Yu’s cold hand, and placed it over his heart for a while, then said: “Shixiong’s hand is really cold. Tonight Shidi will hug Shixiong to sleep.” No, no, no, no! Protagonist, you’re reading from the wrong script! Chu Yu coughed, saying: “… No need to trouble Shidi. Shixiong will go to the woods to see if there is any beast whose fur I can use.” He just wants to get rid of Xie Xi or go off by himself. Xie Xi did not seem to see through Chu Yu’s obvious excuse. He nodded and said: “Such a trivial thing, how can I let Shixiong do it? Please wait a moment, Shidi will go.” Looking at the teenager who left without complaining, Chu Yu felt very guilty but consoled himself with the thought: I’m doing this for you. He looked around in all four directions before he sneakily walked into the woods. He had only taken one step forward when a white shadow followed behind him. ******** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 18 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

In the nighttime, the forest was gloomy and it was dark in all four directions. Somewhere a crow cawed hoarsely. Occasionally there appeared two green fluorescent lights in the dark, a non-human gaze. Chu Yu could hear the soft sound of his boots as he walked. He couldn’t help but swallow his saliva. He rubbed two fingers together using a fire symbol to form a ray of warm, yellow light that lit up the four directions. In the remote mountains and ancient forests, when one goes out walking in the night, demons will come out to cause trouble. Chu Yu had only been walking for a few moments when he immediately found what he was looking for. Under an old tree, a woman sat, leaning forward slightly. She was wearing a thin layer of red gauze that covered yet failed to hide her bountiful chest and other places. She had long legs and in the dim firelight her skin looked white, very seductive. Her face was pretty and her manner was flirtatious. The expression in her eyes was joyful as she softly said to Chu Yu: “Sir, my leg is hurt, could you please escort your humble servant home? Your humble servant thanks the kind sir.”1 Her plump chest heaved up and down as she spoke. A human girl in the deep mountain forest where there were no tracks of humans? Escort you back home?

Who are you trying to fool, you sneaky, flirtatious b***h! Chu Yu’s hand was on Xun Sheng’s hilt but he smiled faintly as he stared at the snow white fox tail behind the female. He coughed lightly and politely reminded her: “Girl, your tail.” The female was startled and, still smiling charmingly, jumped up. Chu Yu did not wait for her to speak more deceptive words again and quickly put a foot down on her chest. He unsheathed Xun Sheng by three inches which made a wave of coldness pour down from the sword to her neck. Chu Yu smiled: “Do you want to live?” He had concealed his cultivation level so this fox thought he was just a Qi Refining period cultivator. The fox did not expect him to have the strength to fight back. With a white, terrified face, the fox pleaded: “Master, master, … master cultivator, please spare my life!” Chu Yu said: “It seems you want to live. Then do me a favor.” The fox demon was in the Foundation Building early stage but this type of demon was not good at fighting since their talent lies in charming people. Chu Yu wasn’t fooled by her charm and she can’t fight him so she was forced to obediently listen to his orders. Chu Yu moved his foot, looked at her, then shook his head: “Don’t bare your chest like that, you shameless demon.” He took out a set of good quality clothes from his storage ring and threw it to the fox demon. The fox living in this ancient forest had never seen such a treasure. To be given such expensive clothes, this situation wasn’t that bad. She was pleasantly surprised and joyfully put on the clothes. Wagging her tail, she said: “Your servant Mei Er is grateful, sir. May I ask what the immortal sir commands? This servant is ready to risk life and limb to help out.”

“Indeed.” Chu Yu leaned on a tree, looked around, and asked: “Do you know of any wolf, tiger, or similar demons?” She nodded. Chu Yu thought for a moment then leaned down and whispered a few words in her ear. Seeing that her face was puzzled, Chu Yu stuffed a pill into her mouth. Clasping his hands together, he said: “Corrosion Heart Pill.” Hearing the name of the pill which was obviously dangerous, Mei Er bolted upright, patted her chest and burst out hoarsely: “I will certainly complete this task!” Chu Yu smiled: “Then I’ll see you later.” Finished speaking, he sheathed Xun Sheng, pinched that wisp of flame to dispel it, and walked back to the campsite. By the time Chu Yu returned, Xie Xi was already there. He had a piece of fur in his hand that he had finished preparing. Looking back to see Chu Yu strolling towards the fire, he said, with an expression on his face as though he had been wronged: “Where did Shixiong go?” Chu Yu walked to pinch and rub Xie Xi’s cheek and said, without turning a hair: “I went for a stroll because I was a little bored.” D***, he is telling more and more lies. Fortunately, he didn’t know why, but Xie Xi let it go and did not try to get to the bottom of things. Xie Xi simply stared at Chu Yu then embraced him, rubbing against him, and said softly: “Shixiong, I am sleepy.” Chu Yu patted the youth’s back. Spreading the animal skin on the ground, they lay down but, suddenly, Chu Yu realized something was wrong. Nevermind that it isn’t really cold, the thing is, Xie Xi wants to hug him to sleep? This child has really become more and more sticky over the years. Chu Yu brought him to the flower inn to hug the soft, fragrant ladies but he

refused. Instead, he loved to hold a rough man to sleep. Chu Yu reflected on the mistake he made of taking the child to that place. He patted Xie Xi’s back: “Shidi, are you asleep?” Xie Xi gently made a sound. Chu Yu organized his thoughts. He said, awe-inspiringly: “Shidi, as cultivators, apart from exterminating the evil demons, our duty is to protect the weak. In this world there are demons who have never done evil and are weak. If one day you see such a demon, you should extend a helping hand …” A faint light flashed across Xie Xi’s eyes. He lazily murmured “oh” and rubbed against Chu Yu’s chest, smelling his fragrance, eyes narrowed with pleasure. Chu Yu continued to earnestly preach but when he saw Xie Xi’s lazy look, he couldn’t help but pat Xie Xi’s head. This unfortunate child! What can Chu Yu do? Now that he has grown up, he will no longer listen obediently. Seeing that Chu Yu was unhappy, Xie Xi hurriedly nodded: “Shidi has taken to heart everything that Shixiong said.” Chu Yu closed his eyes in satisfaction and slept. Originally, he only intended to close his eyes and pretend to sleep but when he closed his eyes he found that he really was sleepy so he soon fell asleep for real. In the depths of the night, Chu Yu was woken up. He opened his eyes, puzzled. He could clearly feel that Xie Xi was holding him in a tight grip as though embracing something precious. Xie Xi’s arms were around him and his leg was pressed in between Chu Yu’s legs.

The problem is, there was something pressing on his lower abdomen. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead and he dared not act rashly. … This child is having a spring dream? Chu Yu’s felt that this entire entire situation was not good. He needs to enlighten the protagonist and help him get a harem as soon as possible! Look at how hungry and thirsty this poor child is … and he has no one to hold except for a man. To think that this person still isn’t a stud harem master who can gallop 3,000 miles to the harem in a mighty and impressive way. It’s truly pitiful … Chu Yu silently sighed in pity. He turned to look at the dark forest in the distance and wondered why the fox demon hasn’t appeared yet? Did the fox find out that the so-called “heart corrosion pill” was just a sugar pill he bought? Chu Yu was still entangled and there was a faint sighing in his ear. Turning his head to look, Xie Xi had woken up and his sparkling eyes were locked on his face. That look was very frightening. Chu Yu felt a cold shiver run over his spine. The thing in the lower abdomen region has not subsided yet so he awkwardly moved back, adjusted his facial expression and joked: “Shidi, what were you dreaming of?” Xie XI smiled: “I dreamed of Shixiong.” Chu Yu: “…” I can’t take it anymore! Why did his little brother wake up when he dreamed?! Ah! Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu’s expression, quietly let go of him, then blinked. His eyes were suddenly covered with a mist and he said, so softly it could barely be heard : “Da Shixiong, I’m so uncomfortable …”

Chu Yu immediately threw everything that happened to the back of his mind. Horrified, he said: “What?!” He held Xie Xi in his arms again and Chu Yu held his breath as he sent a wisp of his Qi into Xie Xi’s spiritual veins, carefully examining his body. Xie Xi did not protest. He quietly leaned on Chu Yu’s chest, a slight smile on his face. Chu Yu examined Xie Xi for quite a long time but did not find anything wrong. He hesitated before drawing back his Qi. Looking down at the teenager obediently lying in his arms, he asked: “Shidi, where are you uncomfortable?” Xie Xi grasped Chu Yu’s hand and moved it towards a place that cannot be described, saying in a pitiful tone as though he had suffered an injustice: “Shixiong, it feels uncomfortable here.” Chu Yu: “…” WTF!!! What are you doing, hero? How can you insult your own godly soldier!2 The corners of his mouth were turning up slightly. Chu Yu closed his eyes and tried to restrain the ridicule that nearly broke out. When he had regained his composure, he looked down and his eyes were caught by Xie Xi’s pure eyes. He suddenly thought of a possibility. Maybe … probably. The protagonist has not … But … Should he teach him how to please himself? This is a lot to worry about. How much of a psychological shadow would it cast over both of them …

After a moment, Chu Yu smiled softly: “Isn’t it hot? Well, just go and soak in the river. You’re hot because you slept with Shixiong, so tonight you will be sleeping separately.” Xie Xi’s eyebrows rose. He did not answer and leisurely stood up, eyes staring at Chu Yu as though he was undressing him or wanted to slowly tear Chu Yu’s clothes off. Chu Yu thought that the stare was creepy and felt an inexplicable sense of crisis The robe was untied and the young, slender body was revealed in the moonlight. Chu Yu glanced at him then coughed and moved his eyes away. Contrary to his expectations, the little brat has matured well. He heard a “splash” sound. Chu Yu took the opportunity to sneakily stand up, wanting to go back to the forest to find the fox demon. She agreed to pretend to be pursued by a wolf demon so that the protagonist can play the classic “hero saves the beauty” scene to enlighten him … did she sneak away at a critical juncture?! Chu Yu tried to slip away into the woods but, after barely half a step, there suddenly came a gust of wind. In the next moment, the unprepared Chu Yu was slammed into the trunk of a tree. The back of his head hit the tree with some force, making tears come to his eyes. He was just about to pull Xun Sheng out of its sheath when a familiar voice sounded in his ears: “Where is Shixiong going?” Chu Yu was silent for a moment. He was in a cold sweat when he looked up and reluctantly smiled: “… Shidi.” When did this child approach without him noticing? What was with this tree kabedon?3

Xie Xi did not have a stitch of clothing on. His wet black hair stuck to his neck and shoulders while water dripped down his chest, giving him an indescribable type of indecent beauty. Xie Xi’s eyes were dark and a cold flame seemed to burn within them as, lips tight, he drew close to Chu Yu and said: “Shixiong is going to find the fox demon?” Chu Yu was startled: “You …” Had he been followed by Xie Xi before? Ah … because of his childhood experiences, Xie Xi is more sensitive than the average person. Chu Yu’s performance was too suspicious; for Xie Xi not to follow him to see what was up would be strange. Chu Yu was frozen. In the dim light, Xie Xi’s face was extremely gloomy. Presumably, he was angry at Chu Yu’s behavior. “I’m sorry …” Chu Yu carefully touched Xun Sheng. This situation was bad but he should not run without trying to explain: “Actually I was doing it for you.” To be a qualified stud harem master, the sister skills have to be activated … That d***ed novel is not like the other stud harem novels where it was written that the girls would throw themselves at the protagonist whenever they saw him. He didn’t say this out loud. It’s all right. As for Xie Xi’s heart, it was cold. He has been patiently enduring it. His hands on Chu Yu’s shoulders suddenly tightened. The expression on his face changed erratically as he gritted his teeth and said: “I do not understand!” He took a deep breath and said angrily, “I don’t understand! Since Da Shixiong is aware of my regard, why push me towards other women! If Da Shixiong dislikes Shidi, then tell Shidi to go away!”

…… Chu Yu: “.. Huh?” What regard? ******** Translator’s notes: ******** Donation is totally optional but I would appreciate it. If you donate you will get a special reward: early access to all first drafts, including the *cough* special locked chapters for The Reader and Protagonist. How it works:

Chapter 19 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Do you like manga? If you do, check out my most recent scanlation, Bokura No Meikyu! I just released chapter 3 today. If you haven’t read it yet then you can start by reading chapter 1. Also, if you can translate Japanese, why don’t you translate the next chapter for BC Novels? No requirements or prior experience needed and the minimum is just one chapter a month. The chapters are only four panels per page, around 15 pages per chapter. It’s not a ton of translation needed. I hope someone will come forward and offer to translate it soon. Here is a sample page (small size): That is the normal amount of text for a page. Thank you for reading this and please leave a comment if you can. I love comments!

Chapter 20 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Hand Seals I hope that everyone is familiar with hand seals? You know how Xianxia illustrations often have cultivators in cool poses? Like this: Above is from the cover of Five Color Paragon (I Shall Seal the Heavens #4) by Er Gen (author) and Deathblade (translator). Look at his hand, he is forming a hand seal right there. Also, hand seals were used a lot in the Naruto manga and anime. There was even a guide to hand seals in the first Naruto fan book. Check it out: Cultivators use the hand seals to activate their skills. Think of it like a wizard waving his wand. From what I understand, the hand seals are based on the concept of mudra which are symbolic or ritual gestures in Hinduism and Buddhism. In fact, while it may seem like something esoteric, mudras are commonly used in real life. For example, here is a picture of Aishwarya Rai making an Añjali Mudrā/ namaste gesture. Photo credit: Image by http://www.bollywoodhungama.com – http://www.bollywoodhungama.com/more/photos/view/stills/parties-andevents/id/2192952, CC BY 3.0, Link I’m pretty sure she is just saying namaste and not, you know, using a powerful Qi technique.

Chapter 21 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Image from Tian Xing Yi Shi As you can see from the image above, talismans are normally made from paper and have runes or characters written on them. Making them is an art and not just any person can create talismans. People who have been trained in the talisman-making skill can make them, give them away, or sell them since once a talisman is made, other people can use it. They have different effects like: sealing, freezing, burning, exploding, etc. Think of it as an instant spell that a person can cast by using the talisman. They are pretty convenient since a cultivator can just pull out a talisman and use it immediately. If you recall from a previous chapters, Lu Qingan gave Chu Yu a bunch of pills and talismans. I’m guessing they aren’t cheap. That is the type of talismans that are used in Xianxia. Of course, there are other types of talismans that are used even in real life. For example, have you ever seen this type (image below)? Image by Alborz Fallah at English Wikipedia That is a talisman/amulet that is believed to protect a person from the “evil eye.” In other words, it’s a protective charm. I think it looks very decorative. ? Thanks for reading.

Chapter 22 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu calmly thought for a moment, then silently knocked on the System’s door: “…System, I’d like to ask, should I commit suicide to apologize or wait to be cut to pieces?” The System’s tone was cheerful: “Please turn on comment barrage view ~” Chu Yu opened the comment box and instantly felt the deep malice of the System. His eyes were flooded with countless comments saying “It’s finished! Throw flowers!” And “Double Happiness!”

囍

(TN: The comments said “ ” – double happiness – which is a symbol used for weddings to congratulate the bride and groom. The comments also said “ ” which literally means “it’s the end, scatter flowers.” However, it’s also something that people use to comment in videos. When used at the end it’s to congratulate the video makers, but sometimes it’s used in the middle, to joke about the “end” of something, like when the main couple kisses.)

完结撒花

Dang it, System! You’re just a self-centered show-off! Chu Yu’s face became full of black lines. He immediately closed the comment barrage view screen. Xie Xi’s black eyes were quiet and calm. Chu Yu turned around, brow beaded with sweat, and laughed hollowly:

“Accident, it was just an accident, hahahahaha. Shidi, don’t pay any attention to it. Let me go.” Chu Yu didn’t dare to even think about what that lick meant and he’s also afraid that now Xie Xi will lift his sword and stab him. The protagonist’s first kiss was taken by a cannon fodder! What the ****! This is a horrible first prize! Xie Xi pursed his lips: “Not an accident.” Chu Yu almost fell to his knees in despair: “It was an accident!” Xie frowned then no longer spoke. Silently, he gently put Chu Yu down. He turned to Duan Xue but he didn’t move for a long time. Finally, he raised his hands and touched his lips. It wasn’t an accident. Probably because he was furious and had no other way to vent his emotions, he attacked the jade tiles quickly and ruthlessly. Heaven has eyes and knows that this is the protagonist so it wasn’t long before the jade floor made a cracking sound and broke. The whole place shook violently. The frail Chu Yu almost fell down on the ground but, fortunately, Xie Xi had not forgotten him. Xie Xi ran back and put his arms under Chu Yu’s back and knees to hold him up. From somewhere in front of them they heard the thunderous sound of a heavy stone door opening. A glimmer of light appeared. Xie Xi held Chu Yu tightly and ran towards the light. Bright light nearly blinded him so he instinctively closed his eyes, unconsciously holding Chu Yu tighter. He used Duan Xue to activate a weak protective shield around the two of them. Chu Yu wiped away the tears that sprang into his eyes that smarted because of the light. Suddenly, he heard a voice say, in a tone of pleasant surprise: “… Little brother?”

Chu Yu: “…” *** For a brocon, the happiest outcome is that when you heard your little brother disappeared, yet he came back and his arms and limbs weren’t broken, but little brother … Brought back a wild man. Chu Sheng’s eyes showed his anger as he raised San Huo and vigilantly stared at Xie Xi who was holding Chu Yu tight. His face livid, Chu Sheng asked: “Who are you? What are you trying to do? Let go of my little brother!” Chu Yu’s eyes had finally adapted to the light. He shaded his eyes with his hand and coughed lightly, saying: “Eldest brother, this is my Shidi, you’ve met him before.” Chu Sheng then noticed that Xie Xi’s face was familiar. He vaguely recalled seeing a spoiled little boy in Chu Yu’s arms three years ago. Adding up all the old and new grudges, his face became increasingly ugly: “Shidi? Why are you holding my brother? Such intimacy is highly improper!” Xie Xi’s face was expressionless as he said calmly: “I shared a bed with Shixiong for three years. Now all I’m doing is holding him.” Chu Sheng, thunderstruck, stuttered: “Shared …. shared a bed …”

同 床 共 枕 ” – literally “to share the bed” but

(TN: Xie Xi said “ figuratively “to be married.”)

Seeing that the brocon was so shocked that he was almost about to faint, Chu Yu’s head ached. He pinched Xie Xi’s waist and tried to change the topic: “Eldest brother, why are you here?”

Xie Xi, who was pinched lightly, only felt a little bit of a tickle. He looked down at Chu Yu’s soft lips, paused, then looked away immediately. He dared not look again. Chu Yu was looking around so he did not notice the look in Xie Xi’s eyes just now. However, Chu Sheng saw everything clearly. His hand on San Huo tightened and he stared at Xie Xi, on the alert. Chu Yu saw that they were in a large hall. Eight painted red pillars, big enough for two people to encircle with their arms, were in the immense open area. Looking up, he saw that the ceiling was high above them. The white marble floor had a huge spell circle drawn on it, faintly glimmering, looking somewhat like a maple leaf. Chu Yu did not hear Chu Sheng’s response and carelessly looked back at him: “Eldest brother?” Chu Sheng regained his composure and was silent for a bit before he spoke: “Little brother, of course I’m here, this is Falling Maple Leaf Valley…” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Sheng’s voice suddenly turned mournful as he said, sorrowfully: “Seven days ago we received news from Tian Yuan Sect that demonic cultivators had ambushed my little brother. You went missing and they didn’t know if you were dead or alive. When we heard the news, mother fainted and everything was in chaos. Father returned from Jinhe and grandfather and grandmother asked for a divination…” The original Chu Yu was everyone’s favorite, a spoiled little princess.1 It seems this description really was true. No wonder the original Chu Yu’s family was completely destroyed by the protagonist in the novel. The original Chu Yu was killed by the protagonist and his doting family all went on the warpath to get revenge for him but were all killed by the protagonist. Chu Yu secretly sighed. The former owner of this body suffered a painful death at the hands of the protagonist.

A nice, noble, cool, elegant, and magnificent “little princess” should have nothing to do with a cannon fodder villain! Chu Sheng: “Father came back and immediately examined your Soul Jade. He knew that you were alive. Grandmother consulted a diviner and when she learned that you would return to the valley, she wouldn’t let me leave the valley to look for you…” The brocon was crying: “Little brother, look at you! Your face is so pale. Eldest brother is so worried… ah…” Chu Yu was gripped with horror. Eldest brother, please calm down … After Chu Sheng had calmed down and once again become the usual refined and genial heir to the Chu family, Chu Yu was finally able to figure out what was going on. This place where he and Xie Xi had stayed in for seven days was a forbidden area of Maple Valley. They were currently in the hall in front of the former palace. In this forbidden place, there were things left behind by the ancestors of the Chu family. The members of the Chu family, as well as outsiders, are not allowed to enter this place. Since so many years have passed, it’s not known what kind of immortal treasure the ancestors left behind. Chu Sheng smiled gently but his eyes were cold as he said: “If people who are not from the Chu family enter the forbidden place, according to the law they should be killed.” …. Eldest brother, stop raising more death flags! Chu Yu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and pulled on Xie Xi’s collar. The child then cleverly lowered his head. Chu Yu whispered: “My eldest brother is just joking. Shidi, don’t take it seriously.”

Eldest brother firmly planted the death flag: “Little brother, what eldest brother said is true.” It’s like Chu Yu is the bad cop here! Xie Xi’s face was very calm. His face even had a faint smile on it as he listened to them speak for a long time. Amiably, he asked: “Only members of the Chu family can enter?” Chu Sheng looked Xie Xi over from head to toe: “Humph!” Xie Xi looked thoughtfully at Chu Yu in his arms. That is to say, if someone marries a direct descendant of the Chu family, it’s fine, right? Chu Sheng’s attention was drawn away for a long time, but he suddenly remembered the most serious problem and immediately roared: “Put my little brother down!” To prevent the protagonist and the brocon from fighting, Chu Yu made Xie Xi put him down. In fact, he just felt a little weak. When the array was broken he probably would have been able to stand up by himself. He hadn’t expected Xie Xi to pick him up and he didn’t have the nerve to refuse Xie Xi’s kindness. Hmm, although the protagonist is still small, his chest is really warm and wide, ah … According to Chu Sheng, because of the commotion that Xie Xi made in the forbidden ground, Chu Sheng came to check. Destroying part of the forbidden area is also a capital offence. #… Eldest brother loves to plant death flags, what should I do? Urgent problem, anxiously waiting online for advice!# Falling Maple Leaf Valley2 is in the south of Jiao Xia mountains. The Chu family have lived here since ancient times and they took the red maple,

which is found everywhere here, as their family symbol. Chu Yu narrowed his eyes and finally recovered some of the original Chu Yu’s memories. During autumn the valley’s maple leaves are dyed red, like fire dancing in the branches of the trees, burning away its last bit of life, until at last it becomes ash. When the original Chu Yu left Maple Valley to bring death, it was like this, too. He had always felt a little uneasy and guilty at taking over someone else’s body. Chu Sheng didn’t notice when Chu Yu picked up a maple leaf and placed it on his chest, close to his heart. Xie Xi noticed Chu Yu’s movements and his eyes flashed but he did not speak. Chu Sheng and Chu Yu went to Maple Valley’s hall. Immediately, four blazing hot eyes nailed Chu Yu in place. Chu Yu couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows in shock. Chu Yu looked up and saw a man and woman seated in front who looked young and beautiful. They didn’t look much older than Chu Sheng. The corners of Chu Yu’s lips wanted to turn up but he controlled his facial expression to match with what his memory said the original Chu Yu would do, and said calmly: “Greetings, grandfather and grandmother.” This fake’s grandfather and grandmother …He felt that he was taking advantage of them… The youthful-looking grandmother came running toward him, in tears. She took Chu Yu into her arms and said, in a sorrowful voice: “My poor Yu-er, you’re hurt. Let this old grandmother take a look at you…” Old grandmother?3 Chu Yu choked. Before he could start ridiculing this situation in his heart, he was shocked when she pressed a hand behind his back and sent her

spiritual energy into his body. The pure energy repeatedly healed his wounds and soothed his injured spirit veins … His whole body felt as though it had been soaked in warm sunshine that healed and soothed. Chu Yu didn’t have enough time to enjoy it when a burst of sound thundered in his ears: “**** Lu Qingan!” Chu Yu was extremely frightened but he tried to keep his face calm and look at his grandmother. His grandmother was over 400 years old. Because of the effects of the Core Formation period, she didn’t look old. Since she still looked youthful, the rage in her face just made her look more charming. She said: “Look at my Yu-er’s condition! Who struck his chest and promised to take care of my family’s Yu-er?” Her voice rose: “Husband! Do something!4 Go to Tian Yuan Sect to ask for an explanation!” Chu Yu looked at the resigned-looking young man’s eyes: “…” His grandmother continued shouting: “Chu Shuangtian! Look what’s happened to Yu-er!” Chu Yu silently turned to look at the young couple who were shrinking back and dared not speak. His memories told him that these were the parents of the original Chu Yu. … This family is so wonderful. Since the Chu family’s little princess had returned safely, they had to celebrate. As his grandmother was healing his body, Chu Yu said he felt “a little dizzy” which shocked her. She ordered the frightened Chu Sheng to escort Chu Yu back to his room to lie down and rest. Chu Yu took the protagonist, who had been very quiet, away with him.

Chu Yu’s courtyard is one of the most beautiful places in Maple Valley. Chu Sheng often came to personally help clean his brother’s rooms so he was very familiar with the place. He glanced at Xie Xi sideways and said: “Come with me, I’ll help you find a guest room to sleep in.” Xie Xi pursed his lips, still silent. The protagonist’s behavior is a little strange … Chu Yu thought about it and felt it would be best if he acted as a mentor. He hurriedly shooed away Chu Sheng, smiling slightly: “I’m afraid that you are a little busy. Everything is fine. Don’t worry about your little brother.” Chu Sheng’s forehead wrinkled: “Little brother, you should be careful of your Shidi! He harbors evil intentions!” This brocon thinks that everyone harbors evil intentions towards his little brother. Chu Yu looked back at Xie Xi: “Shidi? Why haven’t you said a word all this time?” Xie Xi was silent for a long while then whispered: “Shixiong, sorry, I did not protect you. It won’t happen again next time.” Chu Yu was moved. He walked over to pat Xie Xi’s shoulder and showed him to a seat. Chu Yu smiled and said: “Shidi, you are still small. If you want to protect Shixiong, grow up some more.” Xie Xi sank into an even more profound silence and depression. “What are you thinking? Tell me.” Xie Xi said softly: “I really envy Shixiong.” Chu Yu was surprised. Xie Xi’s parents disappeared when he was nine years old. For many years no one took care of Xie Xi. On the other hand, when Chu Yu returned to Maple Valley, he was pampered by his brocon

eldest brother and loving grandparents. These people all doted on Chu Yu while Xie Xi stood aside and watched. His heart must be troubled. “Shidi.” Chu Yu looked cool and imposing. “You and I have been fellow disciples who have studied under the same master for many years, am I not your family?” Xie Xi pressed his lips closed. His face inexplicably turned red and his eyes were watery as he said: “But… but I don’t want Da Shixiong to be my brother.” “In fact, I did not think of myself as your brother.” Chu Yu calmly said, “I feel like I’m your father.” Xie Xi: “…” ******** Translators Notes: (source)

Chapter 23 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Glossary

耽美

Danmei ( ) – BL or Boy’s Love fiction in China. Danmei, literarily “addicted to beauty,” is the Chinese term for a category of comics, novels, and other stories that focus on romantic and erotic encounters between male characters. Danmei fiction is largely written by and for females.

攻 Shou (受) – uke Fu Nu (腐⼥) – fujoshi aka “rotten girls” Gong ( ) – seme

BG – boy/girl novel source – https://open.library.ubc.ca/cIRcle/collections/ubctheses/24/items/1.035521 3 My other project, The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love, is almost finished. If you like danmei, why not read it? Only two more chapters to go! When that project is finished I will take a one week vacation then all my time will be devoted to Every Day the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me. Thanks for your patience and I hope you enjoy today’s chapter.

Chapter 24 Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

This chapter is by Reika of BC Novels. Chapter Title: Immortal Sword Congress Xie Xi turned his head in silence. It looked as if he was angry but he did not stay angry for very long. The temporary vigor that the wine gave him kindled for just a moment before quickly running out and he fell asleep on the stone table, on his stomach. Chu Yu poked Xie Xi’s face, to confirm that he really was asleep. He got up with a sigh, and went to tend to the maple tree in his courtyard. He looked up at the maple for a while then took out the thin maple leaf he had picked up before. Taking out a brush and ink, he wrote “Chu Yu.” He then bent down and dug a small hole under the maple tree to bury the leaf in. After he finished doing all of this, Chu Yu examined his accumulated points again. He was cheated out of a lot of points when he bought the manual on how to pick up girls so his total score had fallen down a deep pit. The recent plot developments had garnered both praise and criticism. The points rose and fell until they finally settled at 188, which is so far away from 1,000 points that it seems impossible to achieve. … Yet, though it is popular all over China, at this point not dying would be counted as a triumph.

Chu Yu let out a melancholic sigh. He didn’t notice that behind him the supposedly drunk and collapsed Xie Xi had straightened up. The younger disciple was staring intently at Chu Yu with his hands propped up under his chin, toying with the cup that Chu Yu had drunk from, eyes clear and quiet. ******* They stayed in the Falling Maple Leaf Valley for two days then Chu Yu decided to begin their journey to Linlan where the Immortal Sword Congress was to be held. Chu Sheng personally sent off Chu Yu, with tears in his eyes, giving him ten thousand warnings and instruction, as though he was marrying off his younger sister instead of merely sending his younger brother off. The distance from the Falling Maple Leaf Valley to the border of Linlan was very far. On the basis of Chu Yu and Xie Xi’s current speed, that although they were in a rush they would arrive at the Immortal Sword Congress just when it was about to begin. Chu Yu sent a message to Lu Qingan ahead of time and asked him to keep their arrival a secret. Song Jinyi still thought that they were already dead. It would be nice to give him a surprise when the moment comes at the Immortal Sword Congress. This time Chu Yu didn’t want to delay so he didn’t play around. Instead, in an diligent and quiet way, he flew on his sword. However, Xie Xi took the opportunity to speak, saying: “Da Shixiong.” Chu Yu: “Hmm?” “Shidi wants to practice martials arts skills.” “It’s not good to be distracted while flying …” “Shidi wants to try out the skills from Shixiong’s new book. Shixiong isn’t stingy, right?” Chu Yu: “…”

That annoying manual on how to pick up girls! It was nothing but a useless item. Not to mention, that erotic drawing on the cover … surely the protagonist doesn’t think that Chu Yu has some sort of special hobby, does he? He was at a loss for a bit but then a sudden flash of insight made everything clear to him. The important thing isn’t the cover, it’s the content! The protagonist wants to read the manual, this is a good thing! Chu Yu took out the manual and handed it to Xie Xi. Without turning a hair, Chu Yu spoke some sheer nonsense: “Shidi should carefully think over the contents of this book. When you meet a person that you like, although this method teaches various methods of making others fall in love with you, a gentleman does not marry lightly.” He remembered that Xie Xi doesn’t like this type of speech. Chu Yu was worried but when he cautiously examined Xie Xi’s expression, he concluded that the other person was smiling and looked very happy. Xie Xi: “Oh? Is that so?” The child is in a good mood. Chu Yu thought happily that he was succeeding in hugging the thighs and beamed from ear to ear. There were two days of smiles then Chu Yu couldn’t smile anymore. Although the two of them were excellent disciples that stood out from all their fellows, they were only at the Foundation Building stage. Their spirit power is limited so they had to rest every few days. Early one morning, Chu Yu woke up at the inn that they were staying in for a short while. The person who had been holding onto his waist was gone. When he opened his eyes in confusion, he saw a fine bottle on the opposite table. He noticed that there was a bouquet of sweet-scented osmanthus in it. He stared at the flowers silently for a moment, while

wondering where they had come from. Xie Xi then came in, carrying breakfast. Seeing that Chu Yu was awake, Xie Xi’s shy, tender, young face showed a clean and pure smile Chu Yu gave him a smile while shivering. “You’re awake?” Xie Xi walked to his bedside and stroked Chu Yu’s messy hair softly with gentle eyes Face! Face! Face! Too close! Don’t put your face so close to mine! Ahh!!! Chu Yu’s eyebrows shot up. He raised his hand to feel Xie Xi’s forehead to check if he had a fever but his hand was captured. Xie Xi looked deep into Chu Yu’s eyes then lowered his head and lightly kissed Chu Yu’s palm. His lips were warm and soft. … Chu Yu: “…” He remembered something. Isn’t this a strategy from that Flirting with Girls manual?!! The protagonist is trying to learn and dares to practice his skills by playing with someone? Chu Yu burst out in anger. Regardless of the fact that this was the protagonist he had to flatter, Chu Yu twisted Xie Xi’s arm behind his back and rolled him over until he had the younger chest down. Then Chu Yu took off Xie Xi’s pants. The shocked Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu with wide eyes: “Da Shixiong?”

Chu Yu looked at the protagonist’s tender white buttocks. His heart was full of courage. He slapped it. Xie Xi made an “ah” sound but it wasn’t a scream, it was more like he was patiently enduring a wrong. After a pause, he said in an aggrieved tone: “Shixiong, why did you hit me?” Chu Yu slapped down again, finally finding his dignity as a Shixiong. He said coldly: “You’ve got some guts to dare to make use of your Shixiong as a pastime. Did I not say you should not play around??” “…” Xie Xi was silent for a while. His eyes were red and he sniffled. He said in an even more aggrieved tone: “Shixiong deceived me.” Chu Yu rolled his eyes then slapped him again. A few more red handprints appeared on Xie Xi’s white buttocks. Perhaps because of the pain, Xie Xi made some sounds then tried to twist himself free of Chu Yu’s hold. Looking at Xie Xi’s beaten red buttocks, abruptly an evil desire welled up and Chu Yu gently pinched it. Xie Xi shivered then suddenly broke free of Chu Yu’s hold. He quickly pulled up his pants and ran out of the room. Chu Yu was speechless: “…” Looking down at his extremely audacious hands, cold sweat suddenly started dripping down. The protagonist was like a lamb, obedient and wellbehaved, which made Chu Yu too careless and arrogant. He was courting disaster. Chu Yu was anxious and fearful. Now that Xie Xi had been spanked, will he hold a grudge and think back on the old and recent slights he suffered? … When Xie Xi comes back later, should he take off his pants and let Xie Xi give him a beating? Chu Yu nervously waited in his room from

morning to evening until Xie Xie to come back to the inn. Looking at Xie Xi’s expression, it was unexpectedly cheerful. Looking at Chu Yu, Xie Xi’s face flushed a little. He bit his lip when he saw that Chu Yu looked the same as he did every morning, sitting in bed with his hair all messy. Xie Xi smiled and asked: “Shixiong, why haven’t you gotten up?” He’s not angry? Chu Yu was almost moved to tears. He jumped off the bed, quickly out on his robe, and laughed hollowly: “I was waiting for Shidi to come back.” Xie Xi smiled strangely: “Waiting in bed for Shidi?” Chu Yu was on the verge of saying what was on his mind when he realized that the feeling of the words somehow did not seem quite right. He promptly shut up and shoved his hair aside. He complained: “It would be good to be a monk. This long hair is just too troublesome.” (TN: Buddhist monks shave their heads. Chinese people in olden times said that they got their hair from their parents and it was disrespectful to cut it. You can imagine how long a cultivator’s hair will be if they never cut it for hundreds of years.) With Chu Yu’s avoidance of the subject and changing of the topic, Xie Xi’s mood became better. He took out a peach-wood comb and laughed, saying: “Shixiong, don’t move, Shidi will help you take care of it.” Chu Yu was overwhelmed by the unexpected favour and sat quietly as the protagonist attended to him gently. A sense of guilt rose up and he said in a small voice: “Shidi, this morning Shixiong was overly excited, don’t get angry.” Xie Xi paused his action and he said in a casual manner: “I’m not angry. If Shixiong wants to play, he can do it any time.”

Chu Yu’s eyebrows rose. He felt that something was a little off. Xie Xi’s movements were slow and Chu Yu was bored so he opened the comment screen. His eyes were flooded with comments saying “Hope you remain a devoted couple to the end!” Chu Yu: “…” He decided not to read the comment barrage anymore. ******* Immortal Sword Congress is held by the Yu Hua Sect in the neighboring Lancang territory. Yu Hua Sect is similar to Tian Yuan Sect; it is also one of the biggest sects in the cultivation world and has roughly the same status. The Immortal Sword Congress is to be held at Yu Hua Sect for two reasons. First, because of its strength. Second, because the entrance to the Mausoleum Ruins is in Linlan. The eight great sects each occupy a territory that is abundant in spiritual strength. During the Immortal Sword Congress, all of the big sects will send people to participate. In addition, there are also some small sects that also send their disciples, hoping to get lucky. Chu Yu and Xie Xi arrived just in time. The Immortal Sword Congress will start tomorrow so tonight they have some time to catch their breath. Each sect was given a separate place to rest in Yu Hua Sect. Chu Yu looked at the boundless night under the Yu Hua Sect’s main gate, he was not confident that he would be able to sneak inside. Therefore he took out a piece of paper, muttered a few words over it, then threw it up. Not long after, Lu Qingan came out. As usual, he was wearing pure white clothes, and looked as though he was floating above the mortal world. His face was grave and stern as he nodded slightly when he saw Chu Yu and asked: “Yu-er, are you injured?”

Chu Yu respectfully bowed his head: “No, Shizun, please don’t be concerned.” Lu Qingan then turned his eyes to examine Xie Xi’s body, but they both knew it was his way of hiding his relief. His nature is silent so he didn’t speak again. He merely waved his sleeves to bring two people with him to fly inside the sect’s main gate. Yuan Chen Peak had only sent one person, Third Shidi. Chu Yu didn’t want to conceal himself so he went into the room and called “Third Shidi.” The person who had bowed his head to solemnly drink his tea was shocked and spat out a mouthful of his tea. He squealed in a high tone “ahhh!” and jumped up. Trembling from head to toe, he pointed at Chu Yu and said: “Shi … Shizun, Da Shixiong’s spirit has returned, did I call him back from the dead?” With a black face, Chu Yu slapped him upside the head a few times. Third Shidi was overjoyed and embraced Chu Yu, while screaming with excitement. Lu Qingan stood watching them from the doorway for a long time then said in an impassive tone: “Yu-er and Xi-er have traveled a long way, go and rest.” Chu Yu cupped his hands in respect to Lu Qingan, nodded to Third Shidi, then pulled the the black-faced Xie Xi away. Before they arrived, he had written to Lu Qingan about the entire process of development. Since Lu Qingan didn’t say anything, then he wouldn’t talk about it either. Tomorrow they would be fighting against the elite disciples of the other sects. In the book, Chu Yu was stabbed only a few chapters after this event. Sitting mournfully on the bedding, he grabbed Xie Xi and rubbed his head, sighing: “Shidi, if we meet Song Jingyu in a match tomorrow, we don’t have to be too polite but neither should we be too rude. We shouldn’t give him an excuse to say that we are hurting the harmony of the sect.”

Xie Xi nodded obediently. Because Chu Yu and Xie Xi had not yet arrived, Lu Qingan was the one who entered their names for the contest. The other elders tried to comfort him, saying that he shouldn’t take the loss of his disciples too much to heart or waste his peak’s allotted slots for the contest. Therefore, when the other peak’s elders saw the two people behind Lu Qingan at the start of the Immortal Sword Congress, they were all surprised. The one who was the most shocked was Song Jingyi who was standing behind Song Yuanzhuo. He obviously wanted to come over and check if those two were really Chu Yu and Xie Xi. He gave them a nasty look then whispered something in Song Yuanzhuo’s ear. Song Yuanzhuo, with a face full of smiles and his eyes flashing, said: “Lu Shidi, you are too unkind. Since Chu Shizhi and Xie Shizhi are fine, why didn’t you tell me? You let us grieve for nothing.” Lu Qingan said with an impassive face: “You are surprised that my disciples returned safely?” Song Yuanzhuo said, smiling: “Naturally, I am surprised.” Lu Qingan turned his face away and said in a clam voice: “I just wanted to surprise you.” …… An abnormal silence descended over the entire place. ******* Translator’s Notes: Thanks to Tanarwater for the help.

Chapter 25 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chapter Title: Into the bridal chamber Chu Yu almost laughed out loud from the innermost depths of his heart. The General Assembly started, presided over by the Yu Hua sect master. He gave a few polite greetings then announced the beginning of Immortal Sword Congress. The rules of the contest were fairly simple and crude: there were bamboo sticks containing the names of the disciples who were participating. Respected elders from the eight great sects will draw sticks to randomly match disciples. The winner of a match will get to keep his name tag and the loser can challenge any of the other winners. Two people will fight on one stage and there are five stages set up at the event for matches to be held simultaneously. The elders on the podium slowly drew two names. Chu Yu blinked and prayed ten million times that he wouldn’t have to fight Xie Xi. “The first match – Tian Yuan Sect’s Xie Xi vs Tian Yuan Sect’s Song Jingyi.” Xie Xi’s eyelashes quivered. Underneath, his pitch-black eyes flashed with an ice-cold glimmer. Chu Yu was stupefied. This was extremely fortunate! Last night they had talked over and over about teaching Song Jingyi a lesson by beating him up.

Now Xie Xi’s first match was with him. Today it looks like Song Jingyi is truly s**t out of luck. Xie Xi leaned closer to Chu Yu’s ears, so close that his lips were almost touching his earlobe. He spoke in a low voice: “Shixiong, is Song Jingyi the type who cares about his image a lot?” The hot breath in his ear made Chu Yu vexed and weak in the knees so he pinched Xie Xi’s face and nodded: “Be careful.” The elders of the eight great sects were all entitled to seats at a high platform. Below them was a huge space where the matches were held. Five pairs of names were read and the disciples immediately fly over on their swords. Song Jingyi showed a lukewarm smile and walked over, looking strangely at Xie Xi: “I didn’t expect to begin with a match with a fellow disciple from my own sect. Xie Shidi, let us begin.” Xie Xi glanced at him coolly then flew down to the middle of the event area. Song Jingyi, who had been disregarded, did not take offence and maintained a smiling expression. He flew down, landing some distance from Xie Xi. The two disciples faced each other. Chu Yu, who felt nervous and excited, walked to the edge of the stage and was unable to take his eyes off Xie Xi. This is the first time the protagonist will fight with a cannon fodder character! Surely he will beat up that guy so badly that his own master won’t be able to recognize him! Ah! How exciting! Before Chu Yu could get too excited, Xie Xi smiled brightly, drew Duan Xue an inch out of its scabbard, then slammed it back in. In the next moment, everyone saw the shadow of a figure flash by. Suddenly, Song Jingyi sprayed out blood from his mouth with a “Pu” and his body was kicked several feet away until he hit a wall, then slid down. The audience was silent.

Xie Xi slowly retracted his leg. His clothes were not even the slightest bit disheveled. His long hair, along with his headband,1 was flying in the wind and the corners of his lips were turned up in a derisive sneer: “Thank you, Shixiong, for taking it easy on me.” Chu Yu was stunned. F*** that was amazingly cool! No wonder Xie Xi asked him whether or not Song Jingyi was concerned about his reputation. With just this one kick, he absolutely crushed his opponent. Its destructive power was far more devastating than losing long fight. Wow! Xie Xi looked back at Chu Yu with a pure, cheerful smile. Chu Yu immediately recovered from the shock. Taking advantage of when Xie Xi was flying back on his sword, Chu Yu glanced quickly at Song Yuanzhou’s deathly pale facial expression, and then he turned to Lu Qingan, saying in a soft voice: “Shizun. Shidi, he …” Lu Qingan raised a hand to indicate that Chu Yu need not speak more: “I will take responsibility.”

∠

_(:з) )_ Shizun, you’re so cool! The expression on Song Yuanzhuo’s face was a bit ugly but he was obviously doing his utmost to restrain his reaction. He continued to sit calmly on the high platform talking and laughing cheerfully with the other elders. He just heaved a sigh and shook his head over his disciple’s bad luck at losing his first battle. He didn’t look at Lu Qingan. Lu Qingan was also impassive and simply kept serenely drinking his tea. When Xie Xi came back, he nodded slightly: “Pretty good.” Xie X’s face went a little red: “Many thanks, Shizun.” Third Shidi’s expression looked as though his body had been hollowed out. When Xie Xi arrived and brushed past him, Third Shidi shivered. Chu Yu had pity on him and patted his head. This child had followed the lead of the original Chu Yu in bullying Xie Xi. Now that he had seen how powerful

Xie Xi had become, he was so scared that he almost cried. He looked really pathetic. Third Shidi trembled even more: Da Shixiong … I beg you please don’t touch me … there’s a look in Second Shixiong’s eyes that makes it seem as if he wants to kill someone … Chu Yu turned and caught sight of Xie Xi’s scary expression. He pinched Xie Xi’s face, smiling as he asked: “What is it?” The words hit the mark and the ice in Xie Xi’s eyes suddenly melted until only spring water remained. “Nothing,” said Xie Xi. He happily hugged Chu Yu’s arm and was all smiles as he rubbed against him with his body. Chu Yu was used to this behavior and patted his head, continuing to watch the fights. He failed to notice Third Shidi’s warped expression. After a long wait, it was finally Chu Yu’s turn. Chu Yu was ready for combat, having accumulated spiritual energy. His opponent was Surong Yujian.2 Unexpectedly, after just a few blows, the other party admitted defeat. The expression on Chu Yu’s face was complex. “…” He was prepared to fight but he hadn’t even used half of his actual strength when his opponent gave up. This gave him the sense that it was really boring … The contest began early in the morning and when it was finished it was already almost sunset. As the twilight bell sounded, Chu Yu and Xie Xi were finally matched to each other. Seeing that in no time at all there were only ten people left over, Chu Yu had already psychologically prepared for this moment. He went up on stage, turned to look face to face at Xie Xi for a moment, then smiled faintly and said: “I concede.”

He’s already in the top ten. Now that he can enter the Mausoleum Ruins, why would he care about what rank he was anymore? Chu Yu nodded his head in thanks at Xie Xi, and flew down from the the stage on his sword. The last few matches were then held; sure enough, Xie Xi really was number one. Chu Yu couldn’t help but feel extremely moved. Eyes brimming with tears of excitement, he thought: ****, it’s been so long but at long last there is a plot development that conforms to the book’s plot … The only fly in the ointment was that after Song Jingyi had vomited blood he later chose to turn his fortune around by challenging a winner and was once more able to get into the top ten. Therefore, it will be impossible to avoid his company in the future since he was now also entitled to enter the Mausoleum Ruins. In the dim light of the night, the sect masters of the eight great sects summoned all of the top ten finalists of the Immortal Sword Congress to the stage. One of the elders then handed over some immortal weapons and elixirs and, with a solemn air, warned them of the dangers of the Mausoleum Ruins. The most perilous thing in the Mausoleum Ruins were the interspatial rifts. Once a person falls into one of the interspatial rifts, no matter how strong his mind or body, that person will disappear from this world both body and soul. The second most dangerous thing there was an ancient illusion spell that confuses one’s mind. If a person isn’t careful, he will get disoriented and will not even be aware of any danger until he dies. After entering the Mausoleum Ruins, the disciples must go through an ancient spell matrix. Otherwise, they would be randomly sent to an unknown place. If that happens, it’s very possible that they might fall into one of the interspatial rifts. For many years, the people from the eight great sects have explored the Mausoleum Ruins and they passed down the correct way to navigate the ancient spell matrix. The elders informed the disciples of the correct

procedures and told them to be careful. Once the Mausoleum Ruins opens, it will remain open for half a month. After half a month, regardless of whether a disciple has found any treasures or not, he must leave immediately, otherwise he will be stuck inside the Mausoleum Ruins until it opens once again in ten years’ time. Chu Yu read about this from the original novel. He looked around at some people who seemed uninterested. In the novel these people simply picked up a few things then left. On the other hand, the protagonist had been accidentally trapped inside the Mausoleum Ruins for ten chaotic years. When he managed to leave, he was in the Core Formation stage. Henceforth his sword swept away all of his opponents throughout the world that were of the same level and even leapfrogged over and slaughtered higher level ones. Because he looked like an immortal and decisively cut down his enemies, he was honorably named the “Sword Immortal.” At long last, the thighs are finally going to grow up ~ The only problem is that, after ten years of separation, when the protagonist comes out once again, perhaps he will have forgotten Chu Yu …? Chu Yu decided to increase his favorability rating while they were in the Mausoleum Ruins. ******* Because of the demonic cultivator’s sudden offensive, the Immortal Sword Congress was held specifically to pick those who would have the power to participate. They were not allowed to delay and after one night of rest, Chu Yu and the others were taken to wait at the entrance of the Mausoleum Ruins. The entrance to the Mausoleum Ruins existed in the middle of the mountains, surrounded by tall trees that provided shade and springs flowing with sweet water. The portal rippled like water, flashing with light.

Chu Yu’s eyes were filled with curiosity as he looked it up and down. Turning to look back, he saw that Xie Xi’s face was calm and collected. This child had been like this since yesterday. Chu Yu could not guess what was wrong with him and he feelt like he couldn’t ask. Chu Yu’s heart felt uneasy. Right now they had a bit of free time to chat. Therefore Chu Yu wanted to clear the air with some heartwarming and inspiring words.3 He patted Xie Xi’s shoulder, whispering: “Shidi, we are about to walk down a dangerous path where life and death will be uncertain. The expression on your face has been so ugly but you haven’t yet said anything to Shixiong. Are you not afraid that in the future you won’t be able to see Shixiong for a long time?” Xie Xu’s long eyelashes trembled: “Nonsense!” At last, he lifted his eyes and looked at Chu Yu. His eyes were full of grievance: “I won’t let Shixiong disappear. Shixiong promised me that he would never leave me.” Chu Yu promptly stroked the child’s head: “Then why since just now have you not said a word to me since yesterday?” Xie Xi paused for a moment then whispered, “I did not expect Shixiong to let me win. This first time, I was going to set the match aside for Shixiong.” … Kid, we’re not on the same channel, are we? Chu Yu was surprised for a moment. It took him a long time to react but then his heart melted. He pinched Xie Xi’s face, thinking that the protagonist was extremely lovable and cute today: “This sort of empty reputation, who would care about it?” After these comforting words, the upset child cheered right up. Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Xie Xi, who showed a brilliant smile. After all, this was the child he raised, soon, they will have to part ways for ten years. Just thinking about this made him feel dreadfully depressed.

They waited for half an hour then the portal to the Mausoleum Ruins slowly opened. All of a sudden a dark hole like the mouth of a cave slowly spread out to reveal itself, indistinct and gloomy it faintly appeared. Song Yuanzhuo’s eyes brightened as he said: “Right now, get in!” The ten disciples who had already been waiting for a long time dove in. The layer of light rippled like water then immediately enclosed them, caging them inside. When he entered the ruins, everything in front of his eyes suddenly turned black. It took some time before his eyes adjusted and he could still barely see the path in front of him. According to what the elders said, three feet in front of them is a spell matric that will allow them to safely enter the Mausoleum Ruins. One wrong step and he will be teleported to a random, unknown place. Chu Yu swallowed. His hands were sweaty but the next moment his right hand was suddenly held by someone as he was lead along the path. A familiar voice sounded in his ear: “Shixiong, there is no need to be afraid, I will protect you.” Listening to these words was really reassuring. If he still remembers this sentiment ten years later after emerging from the Mausoleum Ruins, that would be great … Chu Yu held Xie Xi’s hand firmly and smiled. Apart from the three people from Tian Yuan Sect, there were seven other people from different sects whom they had never spoken to. They were all silent. They waited for a moment then they all walked one after another towards the ancient spell matrix. In the darkness it was hard to see. Perhaps because it was too dark, Song Jingyi’s footsteps became crooked and he suddenly seemed to stumble. Xie Xi, who was closest to him, stretched out his hand without thinking as he hadn’t expected anyone near him to have an accident.

Song Jingyi’s face showed a refreshing smile like a spring breeze. He suddenly pulled Xie Xi forcefully while his voice was low and ruthless: “Xie Shidi, farewell.” Xie Xi was caught off guard and made a wrong step. At his foot was the ancient spell array, shimmering. Chu Yu’s pupils contracted as he shouted out “Shidi” then threw himself at and clung to Xie Xi. Right before one’s eyes an intense light, bright as the sun, flashed. The ground under them seemed to collapse and they felt a sense of weightlessness. Dizzy, Chu Yu opened his eyes but, confused and disorientated, his eyes were still all a blur and he was not able to see clearly what was in front of him. It was very noisy. All around him there were the sounds of gongs and drums, people shouting, laughter, and even firecrackers exploding. It sounded like a celebration. Chu Yu made a great effort to open his eyes and tried to see what was happening but all he could see was red. The noise of shouting assaulted his ears and would not stop. He paused then suddenly realized something and tore at the thing in front of him. It was … a red veil? Suddenly, a man’s low magnetic gentle and soft voice sounded in his ear: “Yu-er, what happened?” Chu Yu froze, stunned, and looked up. Standing in front of him was a person dressed in festive red clothing. His figure was slender and graceful. That gorgeous face, sword-like eyebrows, eyes bright as stars, stunning smile, and that peerlessly beautiful face… Seeing that Chu Yu did not respond, that person frowned slightly. Taking Chu Yu’s hands in his, he asked worriedly: “Yu-er?” . Chu Yu rose up with goosebumps all over his whole body.

Even though the face in front of him had changed, he still recognized it! WTF! Why would there be an older version of the protagonist wearing festive clothing? Why was he looking at Chu Yu with such tender affection and calling him “Yu-er”? Wait a minute! At long last, Chu Yu finally realized a fatal fact. His mouth twitched as he looked down at the red veil in his hands. This belonged to him. He just pulled it off his head. Not far away, a deliberately loud voice came: “The bride and groom, please enter the bridal chamber.” ******* Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 26 Part 1 Source: Imported

REPORT

Chapter Title: Wedding Festivities Chu Yu thought that he must have heard it wrong: “What? What do you mean enter the bridal chamber?” …Based on this red veil, the groom … it must be the older version of Xie Xi in front of him. The bride is … this unworthy Chu Yu?1 WTF!!! Chu Yu was still staring at Xie Xi, stupefied, when Xie Xie suddenly smiled. He leaned closer to Chu Yu, as he said in a warm, magnetic whisper: “Are you feeling shy? Yu-er …” After he said “Yu-er,” he suddenly bent over and swept Chu Yu off his feet. Chu Yu has already been frightened like this before so now he can calmly let Xie Xi pick him up and walk to the bridal chamber filled with red silk. Chu Yu raised his head to gaze at the exquisite chin of the person holding him. Then he lowered his head slowly and thought calmly about this situation. First of all, he and Xie Xi had entered the Mausoleum Ruins but Song Jingyi had “accidentally” misstepped. Secondly, he raised this child and knows that Xie Xi is only 16 years old this year. He is not this man who is taller than him.

So … this Xie Xis in front of him is fake? Chu Yu silently summoned Xun Sheng, ready to stab this person to death, but then he thought about it more and poked the System: “Is this taller version of that person the protagonist? What happens if I kill him?” The System laughed and said: “A friendly hint to the host ~ The protagonist in front of you is the real protagonist ~ If the protagonist dies ~ your score will go down to zero ~” Chu Yu broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly put away Xun Sheng at once. Alright, this is the protagonist … but why did he and protagonist get married?! Chu Yu was still shouting complaints in his mind when Xie Xi carried him into a room. The room was hung with festive red cloth outside while the inside was separated by a sandalwood screen for privacy. Chu Yu looked at the big bed that seemed familiar. After examining it for a moment, he was silent. Isn’t this his room in Maple Valley …? Chu Yu silently struggled to escape from Xie Xi’s embrace. Xie Xi didn’t make things difficult for him and tenderly put Chu Yu down. His dark eyes had a gentle and tolerant look in them, like a lovely clear night sky. Being looked at like that by those eyes made Chu Yu feel uncomfortable. His mouth opened and he blurted out: “Shidi …” Xie Xi was surprised and said: “Yu-er, you haven’t called me Shidi for a long time.” When he heard “Yu-er” again, Chu Yu felt even more uneasy and he was barely able to maintain a normal expression on his face. His voice trembling, he asked: “Then what do I … call you?”

Chu Yu was so scared that Xie Xi would say “husband” that he almost collapsed. If he isn’t mistaken, he and Xie Xi should be caught up in an illusion. But …why is a good “stud” harem master happily married to a cannon fodder in this fantasy land?! Ha, ha! Xie Xi looked at him strangely: “You call me by my name.” Then he smiled and said: “Yu-er, henceforth I would be delighted if you wanted to call me something else.” Don’t even think about it! Chu Yu suppressed the impulse to give him the middle finger. He looked left and right but didn’t see anyone else around. Suddenly, he felt a hot The man laughed softly in his ear: “Think what you want to think.” His hot breath scorched Chu Yu’s ears. The delicate fragments of sound assaulted Chu Yu’s ears, making his legs so weak. Chu Yu secretly scolded himself and tried to push Xie Xi’s head away but his ears were suddenly licked by a warm tongue then lightly nibbled. What the ****! Chu Yu was so terrified that he almost jumped out his own skin, but that wasn’t even the most shocking thing. He tried to push Xie Xi away but he the other man just tightened his grip on Chu Yu’s waist. Before he could do anything, Chu Yu was pushed down on the bed and a kiss fell on his lips. After a short pause, Xie Xi unceremoniously pried open his mouth. Their lips and tongues entwined; their hot breaths were full of the other’s scent. What the ****! This is too much! Chu Yu was frightened out of his wits,2 but for some reason his limbs seemed weak. He tried his best to push Xie away. With some difficulty, he forced Xie Xi away, or perhaps Xie Xi just let him go.

Now that the shackled on his body had disappeared, Chu Yu tried to run but Xie Xi was ready for him. Xie Xi smiled and shook his head as he used one hand to press Chu Yu back down on the bed. Bang! The back of Chu Yu’s head hit the porcelain pillow. His eyes rolled back in his head and he could barely breathe from the pain. That ****ing pillow! When he finally regained his composure he felt that his chest was cold. The next moment his outer robe was already removed and his inner robe was pulled apart, exposing most of his red and white chest as well as his delicate collar bones. Xie Xi knelt above him, his knees against Chu Yu’s hips and his hands on either side of Chu Yu’s face. He was smiling and the expression in his eyes was unfathomable. Chu Yu was frozen with fear.3 His eyes twitched: “Shidi, let’s talk …” Xie Xi did not speak. He lowered his head until his lips touched Chu Yu’s lips, licking and kissing. Chu Yu was dizzy and confused. A cold hand on his chest climbed up his chest then slowly moved down, past his belly. It slipped inside his pants then rubbed a part that couldn’t be described. Chu Yu’s eyes widened in shock. Xie Xi’s voice, hoarse with passion, was in his ears: “Yu-er … Shixiong.” His lips and tongue were kissed by Xie Xi. Chu Yu continously struggled but seemed weak. He twisted from side to side for a while then did not dare to move any longer. The “third leg” that was unexpectedly held was standing up. What the ****!!! Don’t play with that!!! What are you doing?!!! He and Xie Xi aren’t really in a bridal chamber!!!4

Chu Yu reached out and pinched himself, cursing himself for reacting under a man’s caress. He took a deep breath then tried to use his hands to push Xie Xi away. It was a pity that Xie Xi was even taller than him at this moment. Xie Xi gently restrained Chu Yu’s hands with one hand above his head. He lowered his head Chu Yu’s neck was his most sensitive spot. He caught his breath then couldn’t hold back a faint moan from escaping his lips. Xie Xi’s eyes brightened. He started licking Chu Yu’s Adam’s apple. He opened his mouth then bit Chu Yu’s neck. Chu Yu gritted his teeth, driven beyond the limits of forbearance : “Get off me!” Xie Xi gasped and looked up at him with shining eyes:5“Yu-er?” Yu-er, ****! Chu Yu finally found time to breathe and tried to recall what he knew of from the original novel. The novel said that the illusion spells in the Mausoleum Ruins reveals the heart’s desire of people. The illusions make people indulge in their desires until they die without ever waking up from the dream.6 He is clear-headed but Xie Xi is not. It seems like it’s Xie Xi’s heart’s desire that is reflected by the illusion. … Wait a minute. Xie Xi’s heart’s desire … is to go to get married and go to bed with him?! Chu Yu’s body went stiff. His thoughts remained frozen for a long time until he was able to automatically ignore this and continue to think.

So now the person in front of him is Xie Xi but he is delirious, not realizing that he has fallen into an illusion spell. If he and Xie Xi were lost in the illusion, the consequences would be disastrous. But how can he break through this illusion? Chu Yu pulled together his torn robes then turned to look at Xie Xi who was leaning against a bedpost, smiling slightly. … The way to break through the spell is probably to make Xie Xi understand that he is caught in an illusion and that all of this is false. That’s a big problem. Those who are caught up in an illusion cannot think clearly. Making Xie Xi realize that what was in front of him now was just a mirage… Chu Yu’s face was expressionless as he said: “…Little brother.”7 Xie Xi’s face was full of smiles: “Hmm?” “Take your hands off my back. Thank you.” Xie Xi’s hand were caressing Chu Yu’s upper back. When he heard these words, he raised his eyebrows then pulled Chu Yu into his arms. Xie Xi lowered his head and kissed Chu Yu’s clavicle: “Yu-er, we’ve already finished the wedding ceremony,8 it’s only right and proper that we consummate the marriage. Why are you so shy?” **** it! I, your father, am a straight man! The expression on Chu Yu’s face became twisted but he took a deep breath and forced himself to continue to think calmly. It looks like Xie Xi won’t snap out of it anytime soon. This means that the most important thing is… to prevent being topped by the protagonist! “Xie Xi …” Chu Yu controlled his twitching face and squeezed out a smile: “I … don’t feel well tonight.”

The words that he blurted out turned out to be quite useful. When he heard that Chu Yu was feeling unwell, the expression on Xie Xi’s face changed. He hurriedly let go of Chu Yu then meticulously checked his body from head to toe: “Where? Where does it hurt?” Chu Yu had no way of stopping Xie Xi from tickling him. He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He pushed Xie Xi away, saying: “I’m just tired. I want to sleep.” Xie Xi was still frowning. He checked again and found that there really was no problem. Then he kissed the space between Chu Yu’s eyebrows, took off his outer robe. He lay down on the bed with Chu Yu, lightly stroking Chu Yu’s long hair that His actions were like that of a person touching as hard-won treasure. His movements were incredibly gentle as though fearing that if he used too much force his treasure would be broken. …I’m very unhappy. Breathing in the faint pine scent coming from the man’s body beside him, Chu Yu was quiet for a long time, confused: “It’s good that you are happy.” What a joke, if this illusion really does show Xie Xi’s innermost desire, then … a great harem master has turned bent. ******** I feel awful. I want to cry.9 Chu Yu silently stretched out his hand to cover his chrysanthemum.10 The illusion must have been opened the wrong way! How the **** can a harem master bend?! Not too long ago, Xie Xi was very eager to read the “Flirting with Girls” manual! Speaking of that “Flirting with Girls” manual, cold sweat broke out when Chu Yu remembered how Xie Xi acted after reading it. It seems… Xie Xi read the manual then he was all over Chu Yu.

But he always thought that Xie Xi was just experimenting so he didn’t pay any attention to it. Chu Yu feelings were complex. He spent the night lying in Xie Xi’s arms trembling with fear, totally confused, only falling asleep when the night sky was already lightening. When he woke up the sun was already high up in the sky. The space beside him was empty. Chu Yu immediately checked his clothes to confirm that his chrysanthemum had not fallen. He breathed a sigh of relief, pulled out some robes from his interspatial ring, and changed into them before stepping out of the chamber. Xie Xi was practicing his sword outside. Lu Qingan was perennially absent from the peak, therefore Chu Yu took over his role as the Shizun. All of the disciples in the peak were taught by Chu Yu. Xie Xi is no exception though it could be said that he took additional care in instructing him. Chu Yu was used to seeing a smaller version of the younger Xie Xi training his sword skills who, although he had very good form, was still a little lacking. Now that Xie Xi had grown up, Xie Xi’s sleeves swung gracefully as he practiced his sword forms and footwork. He was the very vision vision of a graceful Sword Immortal.11 Chu Yu was a little baffled. Xie Xi heard footsteps and immediately sheathed his sword, saying with a smile: “You’re up? Do you still feel unwell?” Chu Yu coughed dryly, trying to think of a good way to word things. He said solemnly: “Shidi, you should wake up.” Xie Xi’s stopped walking towards Chu Yu and his hands unconsciously clenched under his sleeves, but there was still a slight smile on his face: “Yu-er, what are you saying?” “It’s all fake, Xie Xi.” The expression on Chu Yu’s face was sorrowful: “We are in the Mausoleum Ruins right now. We fell into one of the

illusions. It’s dangerous so you must immediately wake up… uh.” Xie Xi took a few more steps forwards then bent down to kiss Chu Yu. He blocked Chu Yu’s lips, holding him by the back of his head. His smile was cool, but his lips were hot as fire and he seemed to want to swallow up Chu Yu. Chu Yu was kissed until his head spun. His expression thunderous, he lifted his hand to slap the other person: “Xie Xi! Do you still remember clearly who I am?!” The white jade-like face had a red handprint on it. Chu Yu was furious. With great difficulty, he restrained his anger and redoubled his efforts: “Xie Xi, if you don’t wake up, you will be lost in the illusion …” “Yu-er, I have so much to say to you.” Smiling, Xie Xi interrupted Chu Yu. He pulled Chu Yu by the hand and they sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. Chu Yu frowned, tamping down his restlessness and anger. Xie Xi held his hands but he didn’t look at Chu Yu. His eyes were looking at something in the distance, lost in thought for a long time. Then he smiled and said: “My father and mother have been missing for a long time. Before they left, they told me to stay put and wait for them. They said they would bring back some interesting toys for me. They never came back. I waited for seven days, sleepy and hungry. Shizun found me when I was dying. Shixiong, my parents don’t want me.” He gripped Chu Yu’s hand tightly. He sighed and said: “Actually, when the first time I arrived at the sect I was really scared … Shixiong hit me and scolded me. I didn’t understand why and hated Shixiong, but then Shixiong changed…” Xie Xi’s eyes slowly drifted to Chu Yu’s face. Beaming, he looked into the other person’s eyes deeply: “Shixiong, from the time we fought at the

cliff, you changed and was no longer the old Chu Yu … I don’t know if you are so good to me because wanted to make up for your earlier treatment of me, but you aren’t the same … I wanted to respect and fear you but I can’t do it.” He taught Xie Xi how to cultivate. He taught Xie Xi sword skills. He taught Xie Xi everything. The two of them were obviously close but despite that he still appeared aloof and remote. He wanted to blaspheme the aloof and remote Da Shixiong. Chu Yu clearly saw the * in the Xie Xi eyes.12 Speechless for a moment, Chu Yu recalled with horror the way he had ignorantly and fearlessly slept with Xie Xi for three years. Forcing out a smile, he said: “Shidi, that’s just a misconception. Only a few people care about you so when we became close you mistook gratitude for something else.” I hope so. If the protagonist stares at his chrysanthemum, then instead of hugging the thighs he will have to hold the third leg… “Yes, only a few people care about me, so I don’t want to lose their concern for me.” Xie Xi rubbed his forehead and sighed. “Sometimes, the better you treat me, the more I fear you will disappear. Shixiong, I’m afraid you might leave.” The conversation failed. Pain gripped Chu Yu’s heart and he couldn’t continue. *******

Chapter 26 Part 2 Source: Imported

REPORT

Chapter Title: Wedding Festivities Everything in the illusion was almost the same as reality. If it wasn’t for the fact that Chu Yu knew that they were in an illusion, he was afraid that he might really think that he is really married to Xie Xi and living a secluded life in a paradise untroubled by worldly cares. Although he knew what was in Xie Xi’s mind, Xie Xi didn’t go too far. Chu Yu strengthened his position as a straight man and treated Xie Xi with a strange tolerance. Fortunately, it’s OK in the evenings. Chu Yu was trying hard to think of ways to escape from the illusion but he shouldn’t hurt Xie Xi. He can only lie and be ridiculed by Xie Xi. But as long as his chrysanthemum stays intact, he can still maintain his reputation as a man among men.1 As the days passed, Chu Yu felt that a person is getting more and more enthusiastic about his third leg every night. He became increasingly worried that the sanctity of his chrysanthemum wasn’t guaranteed. There were two things he had to do. One is to escape from the illusion to preserve his life. The other is to preserve his chrysanthemum. If he cannot preserve both then Chu Yu chose his chrysanthemum. The expression on Chu Yu’s face was visibly mournful. Xie Xi looked down at him and kissed his forehead. “What’s wrong?”

These past few days Chu Yu had felt numb. He was worried that if he didn’t solve this problem quickly, he would soon get bent. His mouth twitched then he shook his head and turned over. The situation seemed quite bad. Every time he tries to talk to Xie Xi about the topic of waking up from the illusion, Xie Xi will use his lips to seal Chu Yu’s lips. For the sake of his points, Chu Yu did not dare to take out Xun Sheng to defend himself in case Xie Xi got too excited and Chu Yu accidentally stabbed him to death.

∠

#_ (: 3) ) _ The little brother I was hoping to rely on wants to push me down,2 what to do? Urgently waiting for advice online# Scared witless for a long time and with the half month deadline fast approaching, Chu Yu was desperate. Bombarding the System with criticism and bad reviews, the System reluctantly In Xie Xi’s mind the illusion was calm, beautiful, and peaceful. It was not contaminated by the slightest amount of dirt or blood. To make Xie Xi wake up, apart from telling him to snap out of it, there was also the option of introducing an external stimulus. Chu Yu and the System’s silent communication finished. He opened his eyes and saw the handsome face of a man in front of him. Chu Yu could not help but feel a little worried. Thinking over the facts, logically speaking the protagonist right now was a lot more handsome than before but having spent three years in bed together, how did a great harem master become bent? He stared blankly at the other person for a moment. Xie Xi, who had been awake for some time, couldn’t help but smile and say: “Yu-er always resists and never looks at me. Is it because you like to look at me when I’m asleep?” Bro, IMHO, you’re being paranoid …

Chu Yu silently turned away but at the next moment Xie Xi turned his back. Xie Xi said, his face serious: “Yu-er, do I look ugly? Why can’t you look me in the eye?” Chu Yu said with a painful expression on his face: “… No, you just look too good that I can’t bear to look straight at you.” These past few days when he read the reader comments the overwhelming responses were “a world where all of the beautiful men are gay,” “good luck,”3 “love is in the air during the New Year,” and “gong, quickly push down the shou.”4 He looked at the genre that “Supreme Sword Immortal” was under and saw that it was in the BL category. … Because the protagonist changed, the genre was changed, and the readers also changed. Now the comment section was full of screaming fujoshis.5 Thinking of this horrible new development, tears sprang into his eyes involuntarily. His chin was suddenly lifted. Chu Yu avoided the other’s eyes as his breath was taken away by a deep kiss. Chu Yu felt that he was in grave danger of getting bent, like a fish swimming in dark dangerous depths:6 If you don’t act soon, you won’t be able to protect your chrysanthemum. Operation Chrysanthemum Shield, activate! ******** In the illusion of Chu Yu’s courtyard in Maple Xie Xi crossed his hands behind his back and looked at the sunsetcolored maple trees, frowning. Ever since then the maple leaves no longer fell. Every day at noon, Xie Xi would sit down, Chu Yu held in his embrace, and read under the maple trees. Xie Xi read with intense concentration and

with great interest, seemingly relishing this task. From time to time, he smiled. This made Chu Yu break out into a cold sweat. He didn’t know what to think. He just can’t see what Xie Xi is reading. If this goes on, Xie Xi just might go mad, completely fallen to the illusion. His mind is will became addled and his spirit might not be safe either. Today’s autumn wind was deathly cold. Chu Yu nestled in Xie Xi’s arms and looked up at the red maple tree leaves that never fell. He touched Xun Sheng with his hand and gently took Xie Xi’s arms away. He got up and said: “Shidi, you should wake up.” This was something that Chu Yu repeated several times a day. Xie Xi only smiled slightly. The look in his eyes was quite indulgent. He looked at Chu Yu calmly: “Yu-er, what are you talking about?” Chu Yu shook his head. He was ready to take the plunge. Chu Yu suddenly pulled out Xun Sheng and stabbed his own stomach. Xie Xi’s face turned pale and his expression turned to one of terror: “Shixiong! Stop!” The sword was in Chu Yu’s hands. Xie Xi can’t stop it. Xun Sheng is sharp and the sword was stabbed down. Scarlet bloomed in its wake. The sharp pain from his abdomen made Chu Yu’s face turn pale instantly. His vision darkened and he thought he was picked up by Xie Xi. A low, panicked whisper was in his ears and the faint scent of blood drifted into his nose, lingering. He didn’t know how much time passed before his mind regained its clarity. A face stained with tears was in front of him, along with a pair of clear, inky black eyes that were bloodshot.

Chu Yu narrowed his eyes. When he saw that this handsome face was immature, he was suddenly relieved. The sword was not used in vain His stomach hurt. The weak, delicate man from Earth7 hadn’t wanted to stab himself so ruthlessly. Just looking at the blood was bad enough, but the pain was too much. He seemed to be unable to take care of himself. Groaning, he poked Xie Xi’s chest: “You woke up?” Xie Xi’s body stiffened. He lifted his sleeve to wipe his tears away. He looked at Chu Yu for a moment, his face gray. “Shixiong, I was wrong. Don’t ignore me… Don’t leave, I will put away those thoughts. I’m sorry, Shixiong, don’t get angry…” Chu Yu, hearing this incoherent apology, shook his head weakly: “Stop. What is this place?” Now is really not the appropriate time to talk to the protagonist about the urgent need to increase the population of cultivators in the world. The protagonist is still young, he can still turn back to the straight road of a stallion harem master. The priority right now was … There are only seven days left before the Mausoleum Ruins close. Based on the original novel’s plot, Xie Xi must stay inside and Chu Yu must leave. However, the protagonist right now is the type who will follow where Chu Yu goes, not willing to be left behind by even half a step. Making the protagonist stay inside here to cultivate with a tranquil mind will be extremely difficult. Chu Yu secretly sighed in his heart and looked around him. The surroundings right now was not the gray and desolate battlefield that he had imagined, but a sea of flowers. Delicate purple flowers were swaying in the wind and a dark fragrance was floating over a vast sea of blossoms, but the sky was dreary. Chu Yu had even thought they had left Mausoleum Ruins.

He stared at the distant sea of flowers for a long time, until a flash of inspiration hit him. Before entering Mausoleum Ruins, Chu Yu had secretly vowed to raise his favorability rating, but in the illusion that was the same as handing over his chrysanthemum. Chu Yu isn’t that stupid. That being the case, he shouldn’t try to raise his favorability rating anymore since the protagonist’s emotions experienced a slight deviation. At this time, he needs to separate himself from the hero … Chu Yu paused, then said in a cold voice: “Xie Xi.” Xie Xie Xi trembled slightly and lowered his head, looking extremely dejected. Chu Yu recovered his cold and noble demeanor and said: “Do you know what you have done wrong?” Xie Xi’s lips thinned. After a long time, he whispered: “I’m right.” …… Chu Yu gave him a look, flung his sleeves, and turned around angrily. “I treated you as a younger brother but you have such an irreverent mind. I can forgive you for not being conscious of what you were doing while you were in a trance, but …” Chu Yu gritted his teeth and said: “You and I need not see each other again. From now on we will part ways with each other.” I can’t hold this thigh. After saying this, he didn’t dare to turn back to see the expression on Xie Xi’s face. He began to walk forward and he hadn’t taken more than two steps when his waist was suddenly hugged tightly. A teenager said in a voice choked with sobs: “Shixiong … I beg you, please don’t drive me away. You said you won’t leave me …”

Chu Yu was silent for a moment, his face twitching. The most unfortunate thing8 about it what that the protagonist was hugging the place where he had been stabbed. He lowered his head in pain and looked at the hands that were tightly fastened to his waist. Chu Yu reached out with an impassive face. Xie Xi whimpered: “Shixiong I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn’t have been so …. I knew but I didn’t want to wake up …” The pain made Chu Yu want to cry, too. He endure the pain and held back some words then suddenly realized that he had heard something that wasn’t right. What did Xie Xi just say? What did he say? WTF??? Xie Xi was aware all that time?! Then why was he still unwilling to listen to him, unwilling to leave the illusion?! Chu Yu was really angry this time. He pulled off Xie Xi’s hands and strode forth with an expressionless face. Xie Xi covered his eyes and called out in a trembling voice: “Shixiong …” Chu Yu’s head ached. He gritted his teeth but finally he couldn’t hold back anymore. He was just about to say something cruel when he suddenly saw a shadow flash behind Xie Xi’s back. The protagonist could die while they were playing around!

Chapter 26 Part 3 Source: Imported

REPORT

Chapter Title: Wedding Festivities Without any hesitation, Chu Yu flung up the sheathed Xun Sheng to block an attack. The sword was struck with great force and the wound on his stomach that had just closed opened up again. Something rose up in his throat and Chu Yu suddenly coughed up blood. Tears glistened in his eyes, Chu Yu looked at what had attacked him. It was a long, thick, thorny … vine? Suddenly, a sword flashed out behind him and the vine was cut into three pieces. The pieces of the vine that had fallen on the ground seemed to alive; they were wriggling and violently struggling. Chu Yu was watching this with relish when someone embraced him from behind. Xie Xi’s voice sounded as though he was scared of making Chu Yu angry: “Shixiong … you’re bleeding …” Blood was already flowing down. Chu Yu’s breath was reeking with the scent of blood. He took out some pills and swallowed them, never taking his eyes off that vine. It seems as though the thing that silently kills those who are caught up in the illusion is this thing. The sea of flowers was vast. There was no knowing how many vines so they definitely shouldn’t stay here. He was kept silent and broke away from Xie Xi’s embrace. Chu Yu limped a little as he walked off with his sword drawn.

Xie Xi stretched out his hand but didn’t dare to hold on to Chu Yu. He paused for a moment then licked his lips and followed. Chu Yu went to the Mausoleum Ruins to join in the fun. He wasn’t really looking for a treasure. Just as he was leaving the sea of flowers he saw an ancient bronze mirror, rusty and mottled, with a mysterious pattern etched on it. Chu Yu didn’t think twice and picked it up then continued walking forward. Xie Xi was still staying some distance behind him. He wasn’t too far away, just close enough to be able to rush forward to protect Chu Yu if he needed any help but not close enough to disturb him. After a few days of walking slowly, Chu Yu realized that something was wrong. A cultivator’s physique is different from ordinary people. They heal very fast. However, after two to three days his abdominal injury still hadn’t healed at all. What did the novel say? “The wounds a person sustains while inside Mausoleum Ruins must be cured by items from the Mausoleum Ruins.” ****! He forgot all about that! Chu Yu was in quite a lot of pain but still had to look for a way to find medicine. The Mausoleum Ruins is a big place and he didn’t know It has mountains, bamboo forests, seas of flowers, and even a bleak battlefield, desolate as smoke. Except for the fact that the sky was always grey and an unknown scent was always floating in the air, it wasn’t very different from the world outside. This led Chu Yu to travel for two days to find medicinal herbs.

Chu Yu counted the days on his fingers. Two more day and the exit to the Mausoleum Ruins entrance will be closed. If they don’t hurry and leave, he will get trapped inside with the protagonist for ten years. Thinking of the protagonist, Chu Yu paused, but he never looked back. In recent days, he has deliberately ignored Xie Xi. Even if he cannot hug the thighs, he still doesn’t want to be enemies with Xie Xi. He is Lu Qingan’s first-ranked direct disciple and the second son of the Chu family. He can’t associate with Xie Xi anymore. That would be the best for everyone involved. Chu Yu silently ignored the grief in his heart. Taking out a star map,1 he determined his position and slowly made his way to the Mausoleum Ruins portal. In the Mausoleum Ruins no one dares to fly since they might encounter an interspatial rift. Xie Xi still followed him silently. Chu Yu was absolutely unable to say cruel words like “don’t follow me.” He sighed at the thought of the person following him but in the end allowed him to stay. After two days of slow going, he finally saw the entrance. Unfortunately, before Chu Yu even had time to catch his breath, he heard the sound of a racket in front of him. Chu Yu leaned carefully against a tree and took a look. It was the people who entered Mausoleum Ruins with them, including Song Jingyi. Opposite them were … cultivators? No, the cultivators who entered were just 10 people, where did the others come from? Song Jingyi, who seemed to be injured, clutched his chest and scolded in angry tone: “How did these evil demons enter this place?!”

On the other side stood more than 10 people wearing black robes with blood-red designs. They all had a purple and black auras, the sign of demonic cultivators. Their leader chuckled in a casual manner: “Did you really think that I was waiting in Jiao Xia for the insects to hatch? Ha, you righteous cultivators call those insects vulgar and nasty but those spirit worms breed in spirit veins. They should obviously be called Spirit Devouring Worms.”2 The original owner has a memory about this. There’s a legend about the Spirit Devouring Worms that says they can devour sealing spells and the worms do not decay.3 **** it, it seems he heard something important! Chu Yu silently hunkered down to “Well, not that the situation is clear, hand over the spirit grass.” The man’s voice suddenly became gloomy. Chu Yu thought about it. He didn’t know the man’s name so he had to keep quiet and continue watching. Several of the Righteous Path disciples were injured. They looked at each other, then at Song Jingyi who was holding the spirit grass. The expression on Song Jingyi’s face was extremely ugly but showed that he was helpless. Many of them were injured in the Mausoleum Ruins, but these demonic path cultivators were in good health lying in wait for them at the entrance. Gnashing his teeth, Song Jingyi said in a stern voice: “Temporarily letting these evildoers go is something I do today to save my fellow disciples.”Then took out a jade box that was filled with spirit grass and threw it. The man took it, opened it, then glance at the contents. He nodded: “You can go.”

A few of the younger disciples of the Righteous Path had ugly looks on their faces, half believing and half doubting, as they retreated to the Mausoleum Ruins exit. When they had all left, one of the Demonic Path cultivators asked: “Young master, you … why didn’t you just kill them all?” The leader shook his head: “Although we were prepared for them to arrive, they have a lot of things with them. If they were forced to fight desperately, it would be a lot of trouble for us and a waste of time.” Listening to this conversation, Chu Yu repeatedly nodded his head but shook his head at Song Jingyi’s lack of backbone.4 He stared at the Demonic Path cultivators. He had been squatting down all this time and his legs had become somewhat numb. Why aren’t you leaving? “Your lordship looks lively enough, don’t you want to come out?” The man’s laughter sounded sweet, like an acquaintance who was just joking around but the shocked Chu Yu broke out in a cold sweat. In case this was just a trap, Chu Yu continued to crouch down under the tree, silent. He is injured right now and it wouldn’t be prudent to be excessively involved in this type of incident. “Under the tree.” The man spoke plainly. Chu Yu looked up and heard a “Shing” sound as Xie Xi, who had been following close behind him, blocked a sword strike. Xie Xi had rushed forward to save Chu Yu. The young master put his hands behind his back as he stood in front of the tree. He looked at Chu Yu first then at Xie Xi. He said in a surprised voice: “It’s you?” After a pause, he said in a murderous tone of voice: “I didn’t expect to meet you two. Since we’ve met, there’s no Chu Yu quickly figure out the situation: he and Xie Xi had been traveling for a few days. Both of them were tired. Xie Xi has not meditated to restore

his spiritual energy. In addition, he himself is injured. Therefore, if they attacked these dozens of Demonic Path cultivators who were full of energy would be tantamount to suicide. Quickly glancing at the treasures in his interspatial ring, Chu Yu slowly sighed. Maybe he won’t die but Xie Xi will. Still, having said that, if the protagonist were to die, that wouldn’t be fun. Chu Yu mustn’t think about it too much. He raised his sword and shouted loudly: “Xie Xi!” Xie Xi was pleasantly surprised. Sweeping away a few cultivators with a sword strike, Xui Xi turned to Chu Yu and said: “Shixiong, Shixiong you want to talk to me?” Child, please stop planting flags like this. I beg you, please be mindful of your status as the protagonist ….5 Chu Yu was speechless for a moment as he dodged the incoming swords. His voice sank: “You don’t want me to be angry at you? Alright, then leave at once. I will be right behind you.” Xie Xi stared at him blankly: “I can’t.” “This isn’t negotiable. Either you do it or you can no longer call me Shixiong in the future.” Chu Yu kept his face impassive even though the wound on his abdomen had opened up again. He immediately regretted being too afraid to waste time before to take his medicine. Xie Xi’s face went pale and he said in a panicked voice: “Shixiong, don’t ignore me … You, you will be right behind me? Really?” Chu Yu paused: “Certainly.” He doesn’t want to spend ten years in this shithole.

Xie Xi was silent for a moment then said: “If I do that then, Shixiong, you really will forgive me?” “As long as you leave immediately,” Chu Yu said. Xie Xi gritted his teeth. He struck at the cultivators opposite him, opening up a path, then he moved like the wind and quickly disappeared from Chu Yu’s sight. Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. The young master said with a smile: “Chu Yu? Jiao Xia’s Chu family’s second son? Your Shidi ran away and abandoned you. Surrender.” Chu Yu ruthlessly wiped off the blood from the edge of his lips. He snorted: “You know **** all!” That child Xie Xi was so strongly attached to Chu Yu that if he were to say that he would forgive Xie Xi if he died right away, he wouldn’t hesitate. This kind of sincerity is too deep and terrible. Chu Yu waited until Xie Xi was farther away then he took a gold bowl out of his interspatial ring and activated it. The small golden bowl flashed then Chu The young master of the Demonic Path cultivators recognized this thing. For just a moment he was taken aback then he suddenly laughed: “You’re going to sit there and not move? I’m waiting for the Devouring Spirit Worm so even if the Mausoleum Ruins close, I can still leave. Do you intend to sit there for ten years?” Chu Yu’s face was impassive: “I’m not worried about you.” The young master sneered at him coldly and sat down cross-legged as though he also had no intention of leaving. Time gradually passed. The gray haze in the sky slowly dispersed and gradually revealed a sky the color of blood. In a trance, Chu Yu heard Xie Xi’s voice. He slowly closed his eyes.

In terms of cultivating, ten years is but an instant. He will sit here for ten years. The plot went wrong but perhaps ten years later Xie Xi will have turned back to the path of a harem master protagonist. The seal around the Mausoleum Ruins closed. The faces of the people outside changed expression in different ways. Song Yuanzhuo shook his head, sighing. He said in seeming regret: “Unfortunately, Chu Shizhi was not able to escape.” Xie Xi’s brain was full of static. Song Jingyi’s eyes hid his secret joy at the misfortune of others, but he schooled his expression into one of pity: “I didn’t expect that Chu Shidi would sacrifice himself to let Xie Shidi escape …” Xie Xi’s face was full of anguish. Lu Qingan, his face solemn, gripped Xie Xi’s shoulder: “Xi-er!” Xie Xi’s eyes were bloodshot. He trembled: “Shizun … Shizun, I lost Da Shixiong … “ Lu Qingan was silent. Xie Xi suddenly broke away from Lu Qingan’s hold and ran towards the entrance to the Mausoleum Ruins as though he was crazy. He collapsed and shouted: “Shixiong! Shixiong! Shixiong!” But the entrance to the Mausoleum Ruins was closed. He sat down, tears streaming down his face. He murmured: “You lied to me …” His life, no spring and autumn, only winter and summer. Cold and hot; ultimately without resolution.6 *******

Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 27 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

I found a great new story: Jellyfish I didn’t read it before since the summary was weird and I couldn’t understand what the story was really about. https://www.novelupdates.com/series/jellyfish/ By Mnolf – Photo taken in the Monterey Bay Aquarium, CA, USA, CC BY-SA 3.0, Link It’s set in modern-day China but with fantasy elements. In the story, supernatural beings as well as human and beast cultivators are encouraged to leave their usual homes (remote mountains and such) to go and live in human society. However, they have to keep their supernatural side secret from the humans. The two main characters are a fox and a jellyfish. Both of them have cultivated enough that they have human forms. The fox is a third-tier actor who has a chance encounter with the ancient jellyfish while he was on vacation. It’s a heartwarming and fluffy slice of life story. The setting is really unusual for a BL! I like it a lot. There aren’t many chapters translated but it’s fine since there are no cliffhangers. It’s slice of life so it’s cheerful and funny most of the time.

Chapter 28 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Of course, it was impossible for Chu Yu to stand still. The expression in the protagonist’s eyes was frightful, as if he wanted to devour a person. Who would dare to stop?! Behind him there was the faint sound of Third Shidi’s panicked cry, but Chu Yu just gritted his teeth and was determined to escape in a burst of speed as he hardened his heart. However, when he looked back, he was scared and immediately urged Xun Sheng to speed up even more. Ahhh! Why is the protagonist keeping up?!! Quickly, go back and treat your wound!! Xie Xi’s eyes were blood-red as he stared unwaveringly at Chu Yu’s back. His eyes were blurry, there was a tight pain in his chest, and when he opened his mouth there was a burst of blood that accompanied his breath: “Chu Yu!” Chu Yu blocked his ears and refused to listen. Xie Xi swallowed the blood in his throat and said in a hoarse voice: “… You’re going to abandon me again?” His voice was gloomy and full of immense pain that he was unable to supress.

Chu Yu paused. After all, there is nothing that can be done, and he did not have the heart to go on; the monk may flee, but the temple cannot run away with him. Looking up at the sky, Chu Yu faintly heaved a sigh then slowly turned around. He smiled and said calmly: “Shidi, long time no see.” Xie Xi’s dark gloomy eyes lit up and he trembled as he stumbled his way into Chu Yu’s arms. He had already thrown off the times of his youth and was now a far cry from his young and inexperienced childhood figure. His slender body was now taller than Chu Yu’s. As such a big person rushed over to him, Chu Yu felt a bit out of sorts. He subconsciously clung to Xie Xi and secretly stopped himself from his once customary habit of pinching Xie Xi’s face. Holding that man in his arms, Xie Xi at long last felt a little relieved. He sighed and closed his eyes. After a long time, he cautiously and solemnly opened his eyes to confirm that man in his arms was really standing here and not one of his innumerable daydreams. He looked down at Chu Yu for a long time nevertheless with an unexpectedly tranquil expression: “Chu Yu, you lied to me.” Ten years ago, there were thousands and thousand of words he had wanted to say, but in front of Chu Yu now, he could only complain and say: “You lied to me.” Chu Yu had nothing to say, but felt all the more guilty. Not only did he lie, he also stole an important plot event. Fortunately, the protagonist’s halo is still there and even if it was something like a Nascent Soul stage, he had the ability to reach it. A dry smile pulled at the corners of his mouth as he patted Xie Xu on the back. “Well, Shixiong apologises for letting you down.” What the **** is this? Originally, in order to protect his treasured chrysanthemum, he was going to run far away from the protagonist, but the result of this is that he ended up going back and hugging him! Where did it all start to go wrong?

Xie Xi covered his mouth as he coughed a few times and swallowed the blood again. He had a splitting headache: “Chu Yu, how much do you loathe me? That you would rather prefer to hide from me, inside that awful place for ten years?” A heavy scent of blood enveloped his body, making Chu Yu feel dizzy. It wasn’t that he wanted to stay inside the Mausoleum Ruins. At that time, it was an emergency situation and if he didn’t make a decision quickly, then everyone would have had to fight to the end. To speak of hate and disgust, those feelings did not exist in him. Actually in his heart, Chu Yu only felt alarm and disbelief. Now, if he were to say he was disgusted, the protagonist would surely be heartbroken. But if he says he doesn’t feel disgust, what kind of hope will the protagonist hold on to? Upon seeing that Chu Yu was silent, Xie Xi revealed a self-deprecating smile. He held on tighter and gritted his teeth: “I never believed that you were dead or gone no matter how many days or months had passed. I was preparing to meet you at Linlan. I knew you’d be back. It’s good that you’re back … good. Chu Yu, you shouldn’t even think of leaving again.” Chu Yu’s heart thudded in his chest and his eyebrows twitched: “Oh, I beg your pardon, I suddenly remembered I left something behind in the Mausoleum Ruins. I must go back …” While Chu Yu tried to find an excuse to decline and step back, Xie Xi stubbornly held on to him tightly. Chu Yu was helpless. Suddenly, his hand felt wet. Looking down, he saw that it was covered in blood. Due to staying indoors for ten years, the shut-in’s1 complexion was deathly white. He hurriedly turned to move away and when his eyes fell on Xie Xi’s chest, he saw that he had a wound there. Chu Yu immediately became softhearted and he stopped pushing him away: “Alright, let me go. You should return to camp with Third Shidi.” Xie Xi said: “What about you?”

Chu Yu said with a straight face: “Naturally I’ll go back and see my … parents and elder brother.” “And after that?” Xie Xi laughed gloomily, “After that will you hide from me and stay away, never to come back? You saw me after ten years and then immediately started running away. Chu Yu, is your heart made of iron?” Your eyes were too scary… Chu Yu bowed his head and didn’t dare to try to joke2 his way out of this. The corners of his mouth twitched: “I feel that you seem to have some misplaced feelings towards me. Furthermore, I have something to say, we should separate … you should stay cool-headed and calm down.” “I’ve been calm for ten years and I know what I desire.” Xie Xi suddenly felt somewhat irritated. His hand that had been behind Chu Yu suddenly grabbed him by the hair. When Chu Yu subconsciously raised his head from the pain, his chin was gripped by two fingers. Then, his lips were assaulted by a ferocious kiss that tasted of blood. It could even be said to be a bite. While he had been suddenly bitten on the lips, despite how it was painful, Chu Yu was still mindful of Xie Xi’s injury. He glared to admonish Xie Xi, but it seemed as though Xie Xi had received a different signal. His eyes darkened and his movements were gentle, but he became all the more insatiable and reached for a yard after receiving an inch. The wet tip of the tongue explored Chu Yu’s lips and mouth as Xie Xi deepened the bloody kiss. Chu Yu was becoming frantic. He caught a fleeting glimpse of someone’s empty blank eyes and saw that there was a flying sword nearby. Not far away was Third Shidi, who was dumbstruck was keeping very quiet. The expression on Chu Yu’s face turned thunderous. No longer trying to hold back out of consideration, he used more strength to push Xie Xi away. Xie Xi staggered then fell down.

****, he forgot that this man is injured! Chu Yu promptly scooped Xie Xi back in his arms, like a big baby. He looked down mournfully at this big baby then gestured at Third Shidi: “Come here.” Third Shidi trembled as he walked over to them: “Da Shixiong, I didn’t see anything, don’t get annoyed…” Ha ha. Chu Yu tried to give Xie Xi to him: “Take him and bring him back to camp.” Third Shidi’s head shook like a drum-shaped rattle:3 “No, no, no! Da Shixiong! If you’re not there when Shixiong wakes up he will kill me!” Chu Yu was silent for a moment then said: “Before he risked his life to obstruct that Nascent Soul cultivator to allow you to escape. Surely you must have a good relationship?” Third Shidi simply let out a wail: “Second Shixiong said I would be in the way, and I would only interfere with his fight so he kicked me out…” Poor thing … Chu Yu couldn’t help but feel pity. He patted Third Shidi’s shoulders in sympathy: “Lead the way, I’ll carry him back and incidentally pay respects and visit Shizun.” Lu Qingan was a very important person to the original Chu Yu. Ten years ago there was a huge misunderstanding and Chu Yu felt in his heart that this was not at all good. As he was rushing over along the whole journey, he had heard many people gossiping that Lu Qingan and Xie Xi killed a lot of Demonic Path cultivators. Not just to help the Righteous Path Immortal Alliance, but also because … they wanted vengeance for a certain person.

As to who that certain person was, a certain fish felt endlessly guilty. This place was quite far from the camp at Qing Tu. Chu Yu pushed two pills into Xie Xi’s mouth to supply him with spiritual energy for the journey and started to head forward along with Third Shidi. Third Shidi’s cultivation wasn’t very deep. It’s been ten years but he was only in the middle stage of Foundation Building. His sword wasn’t very fast so Chu Yu could only unhappily follow behind at a sluggish pace. He lowered his head and looked at Xie Xi who seemed to be sleeping soundly in his embrace. Then as he took a closer look at his face, the blood made Chu Yu feel uncomfortable so he used his sleeves to wipe it away. Cleaned of blood, Chu Yu saw that his complexion was deathly pale from excessive blood loss. His eyebrows furrowed. Chu Yu didn’t want to stick to this slow pace anymore. Instead, he immediately took Third Shidi with him on Xun Sheng, wanting to bring him along quickly. Unknowingly , Xie Xi seemed to unexpectedly wake up or unconsciously felt that someone was trying to squeeze into his position. Xie Xi turned in Chu Yu’s arms then, without any hesitation, he used one foot to accurately kick Third Shidi away. Third Shidi wanted to cry but there weren’t enough tears. He said in a tone of everlasting regret: “Da Shixiong …” Chu Yu was speechless. He looked down at Xie Xi and examined him carefully. He confirmed that the child was actually still unconscious. It was only an accident so he beckoned at Third Shidi to come back. Third Shidi returned but was kicked out again. Chu Yu was furious: “Xie Xi! Are you doing this deliberately?” Xie Xi was breathing lightly, unconsciously leaning against Chu Yu’s arms. The expression on his face was of one who was reluctant to leave. Chu Yu: “…”

This child only wants to monopolise one thing only and will go so far as to react automatically to protect it even if he falls asleep. Chu Yu had no alternative but to continue to carry Xie Xi and follow Third Shidi. By the time they returned to the camp at Qing Tu, it was twilight. The time when the golden sun, like molten gold, was almost below the horizon and the clouds were dyed with a red color. It was quiet and picturesque. Most of the cultivators were still outside and a few of them were sitting or meditating. There was a total of seven camps belonging to cultivators from different regions. The Tian Yuan camp occupied the largest space in the area set aside for cultivators from Jiao Xia. Lu Qingan’s rank is second only to the sect master’s, therefore he had a separate small courtyard. As they neared the campsite, Chu Yu pondered about their approach and asked Third Shidi to take them on a secluded path. He didn’t want to come into contact with Song Jingyi’s disgusting face as soon as he arrived. Song Jingyi suckered them before, so Chu Yu was determined to pay him back with the same coin. *** Lu Qingan was meditating in the small courtyard when he heard voices in his camp and the sound of people entering. Listening to the sound of many footsteps, he blinked, and at the moment that he saw Chu Yu, Lu Qingan’s face that had been impassive for many years finally cracked a little bit. Chu Yu was dumbstruck to see Lu Qingan instantly spring up and instantly walk towards him. Lu Qingan pressed a hand on his shoulder and a gentle spiritual power swept through Chu Yu’s body. After a long time, Lu Qingan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled slightly: “It’s good that you’re back.” Oh wow! I’ve cured Shizun’s long-established facial paralysis.

Lu Qingan’s display of behaviour was extremely calm, and he also restrained himself from showing too much emotion. After he finished saying that one sentence, he turned around to return to his courtyard. Third Shidi quickly asked: “Shizun, where are you going?” Lu Qingan, who had already stepped forward, turned back around: “Returning to the room.” Third Shidi was distressed and while not knowing whether to laugh or cry, pointing at the big man in Chu Yu’s arms, reminded him: “Shizun, Second Shixiong was seriously injured.” Lu Qingan suddenly recovered from the shock. He looked down at Xie Xi who was comfortably asleep in Chu Yu’s arms. He then sighed and said: “Yu-er, Xi-er has been very tired these past few years.” Every time he was seriously injured, he insisted on returning to the room without saying a word, persisting in rejecting any person’s help to heal his wounds, including Lu Qingan. The sound of his voice landed in the calm and quiet courtyard. Third Shidi cringed as though he were looking at a picture that couldn’t be described. He felt proud that he had always seen clearly what was between Chu Yu and Xie Xi. His initial inference was really good as expected.4 Chu Yu ignored Third Shidi’s abnormal expression. His heart felt heavy and the person in his arms seemed to weigh a thousand tons. The corners of his mouth turned down but he still didn’t speak. Lu Qingan shook his head. “Since you’re back, you can look after Xi-er right away. His room is over there.” Looking at Third Shidi, Lu Qingan then said in calm tone of voice. “Go to the Chu family camp and invite the Chu family to come.” Chu Yu swallowed his refusal, then wordlessly and silently he carried Xie Xi to his room.

After reading the original novel, he knew that the protagonist was paranoid, unyielding, and stubborn as a mule. He didn’t expect to transmigrate into the book, meet the protagonist, and for him to now become a stubborn, unyielding person with a one track mind! Chu Yu sighed and put Xie Xi on the bed. He was just about to change Xie Xi’s position in order to send spiritual energy to Xie Xi when his wrist was suddenly grabbed and he was forcefully pulled. Chu Yu’s response was immediate. He tried to shake off but his other hand where he had been about to send spiritual energy to Xie Xi suddenly became numb. A cold sensation spread over his body. Spiritual backlash? Chu Yu was slammed into the bed by Xie Xi. His head hit the porcelain pillow, making his eyes brim with tears. Cold sweat broke out soon after as he realized something. I was tricked by the protagonist! Xie Xi pressed his body down on Chu Yu and put both of his hands on either side of his head. He smiled and said: “Shixiong, you can’t escape.” ******** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 29 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu’s body was still frozen from head to foot and unable to move. In that moment, he cursed the eighteen Gods and Buddhas from the bottom of his heart. He did not expect Xie Xi to suddenly attack him and take advantage of how he was not guarded against him. Now the inhibiting earth qi had sealed up his spirit veins so that he couldn’t move, let alone form hand seals. Xie Xi, who had a look that was like a smile and yet not, took off his bloodied robe and flung it towards the bed, saying: “I took one off, shouldn’t my brother also take one off?” Pardon me, but no. Chu Yu’s mouth twitched: “Xie Xi, calm down.” Xie Xi paused then said: “Shixiong, let me tell you, I am quite calm.” Chu Yu had a strange feeling that something was out of place and frowned. “… Didn’t you just call me by my name? Why did you suddenly return to calling me Shixiong?” Xie Xi leisurely pulled open Chu Yu’s collar and said lightly: “I was worried that Shixiong might still be angry at me and I didn’t want to offend. I was also a little angry so I didn’t want to call you Shixiong. But since Shixiong doesn’t blame me, then I’m also not angry anymore. Naturally, I must respect my Shixiong and call him politely again.”

By this point Chu Yu’s robe had been taken off. Xie Xi lowered his head then suddenly started gently licking Chu Yu’s neck. He then opened his mouth and started biting at his Adam’s apple. Having sensitive place was played with in such a way made Chu Yu’s face turn faintly red. His breathing quickened slightly but the next moment the expression on his face turned angry: “Is this what you call respect?” Xie Xi raised his eyebrows and easily pulled apart Chu Yu’s legs, placing his knees in between while holding his hips, like he did once before when they were trapped in the illusion. With wicked intentions, Xie Xi started rubbing the place between Chu Yu’s legs. Chu Yu held back the impulse to curse and took a deep breath: “Xie Xi, don’t force me.” Xie Xi’s expression was calm: “Shixiong deceived me once. I also used deception. Shixiong forced me to go back. I also forced him to go back. Isn’t that right? I like Shixiong so I will not bicker about these things. Shixiong was always evasive and talked ambiguously. Instead of losing you so in such a foolish way, I would be better off being more aggressive. Shixiong, isn’t that right?” After saying that, Xie Xi casually took off his inner robe, revealing a strong chest that was mostly healed but was still stained with blood. Some of the assorted wounds hadn’t closed and were still bleeding, making Chu Yu feel horrified. Chu Yu closed his eyes. Suddenly there was a notification sound in his head. The System that had been completely silent for a long time in accordance to his demand now said: “Because the host always turns off the comment barrage view ~ the number of barrage comments had exceeded the limit ~ in three seconds ~ the comment barrage will automatically pop up ~ three ~ two ~ one ~” Chu Yu was seized with terror: “****! Not now!”

Then his eyes were flooded by comments. [UserBuErChen: ****, the little Shidi’s anger is off the charts! ▼ w ▼ After ten years, old enough to eat! +2 Points] [UserTootToot: Swiping my card on the bus! Muah! Muah! (kissing sound) +2 Points] [UserNine: Ah, I dropped my student card. +2 Points] [UserSorryForBeingOP : I dropped my driver’s card. +2 Points] [UserAutumnFlowersFall: Little gong, top him! Do it! Get it on with Da Shixiong! Do Da Shixiong until he can’t get out of bed for three days! +2 Points] [UserDazedandConfused: **** you! I remember this was on the front page. I bookmarked it a long time ago then today I see it changed channel! ****! This turned gay! My eyes! -2 Points] [UserBuErChen: Whoa, a straight guy appeared! 0 Points] (TN: On the internet the admins or creators are jokingly called “bus drivers.” People who want something, like access to a group or more content, sometimes call themselves “passengers.” Hence, “swipe the card” is posting a comment to “pay” for content/access. Dropping the student card, etc. are jokes. Basically, they are leaving comments and also asking for more content. Thirsty fujoshi asking for smut?) …….. You ****er! System, you did this on purpose! Chu Yu almost couldn’t stop himself from coughing up a mouthful of blood. Blinking, he tried hard to disregard the frenzied barrage of comments. He squinted and tried to see Xie Xi’s expression more clearly. Chu Yu couldn’t see if he was happy or angry but Xie’s Xi’s voice was soft

as he whispered in Chu Yu’s ear: “It seems that my efforts were insufficient and I must try harder… in spite of everything Shixiong didn’t respond at all.” Chu Yu inwardly mocked the comments that artificially overlaid his vision. Then, suddenly, his lips were sucked as Xie Xi kissed him. Xie Xi’s warm breath intimately mingled with Chu Yu’s. Though he couldn’t see Xie Xi’s expression clearly, he felt his emotions through the kiss that was urgent and ruthless. Chu Yu tilted his head to try to avoid the kiss but his chin was firmly held still. Xie Xi pressed deeper, prying mouth open with the tip of his unyielding tongue and entangling Chu Yu’s tongue with his. Xie Xi’s other hand wandered over his body, caressing here and there, rubbing his lower back. Gradually, it went lower and lower, exploring his body. Chu Yu almost choked. Dizzy and light-headed, lights swam in front of his eyes. However, gradually his body felt hotter and hotter and even became aroused. Chu Yu wanted to cry but there weren’t enough tears: Chu Yu, Chu Yu, you are a straight man. Being push down by a man, not only do you not feel disgusted, you actually … Xie Xi gently withdrew, chuckled, and said in a low voice: “Shixiong, you reacted.” He tenderly pulled out the hairpin out from Chu Yu’s hair. Looking at the hairpin, Xie Xi couldn’t help but lower his head and gently kiss Chu Yu on the lips again with his eyes glistening. He shook his head and said: “I thought Shixiong hated me and hated the hairpin that I gave him. I believe that it was thrown away … but just now I saw the sword tassel on Xun Sheng. In fact, Shixiong doesn’t hate me, right?” “…”

Chu Yu resigned himself to his fate in despair. His face was still expressionless but he couldn’t help panting. His chest heaved up and down violently. Xie Xi propped himself up and looked down at Chu Yu on the bed. He smiled while lifting his hand and then he gently pulled down Chu Yu’s robe till it was halfway down his chest. Xie Xi’s ice-cold fingers that were still stained with blood caressed the cool, smooth, and delicate skin. Catching sight of the blood on his hands, Xie Xi suddenly blinked and stared at them blankly in a daze, as if he had remembered something. He slowly withdrew his hand and bent down until one side of his face was on Chu Yu’s bare chest. Tightly cradling Chu Yu’s body in his arms, Xie Xi lay on top of him as if he was going to sleep. Originally, Chu Yu had burned with anger but when he saw this action, his heart’s anger abated, though he still felt rather nervous. Oh no, how could it be? Is it because he is the protagonist, so that no matter what he does, Chu Yu can’t genuinely be angry with him? Xie Xi’s head rested on Chu Yu’s chest as he listened to the sound of Chu Yu’s heartbeat. His eyes stared blankly as if in a trance and turned red as they filled with tears: “Shixiong… at that time I was really afraid. These thousands of days and nights I regretted it so much that I wanted to die! If I hadn’t left, it’s likely that you wouldn’t have found yourself in danger. Fortunately, you came back this time. Otherwise, if the Mausoleum Ruins opened and you didn’t return, I don’t know what … what I would have done …” Chu Yu’s lips had been kissed until they were numb. He was silent for a moment then whispered: “I don’t blame you.” “I killed a lot of Demonic Path cultivators…” Xie Xi closed his eyes and murmured: “Shixiong, I thought that if I killed them all, maybe you would return.”

His body’s paralysis gradually disappeared. With great effort Chu Yu stretched out his hands and stroked Xie Xi’s hair. “Shixiong, you promised me you would never leave me. You broke your word. I dare not believe in you again…” For thousands of days and nights, Xie Xi had suffered. The only thing that could give him a little comfort was the sachet that Chu Yu gave him. Xie Xi’s breathing gradually slowed and evened out. His still kept mumbling: “Shixiong, come back…” … He fell asleep?! Chu Yu looked at the barrage of comments and, sure enough, the readers were complaining: “I’ve taken my pants off and this is what you show me?!”1 Raising his eyebrows, joyful at other people’s disappointment, Chu Yu saw that the “comment view off” button had reappeared. He quickly turned off the comment view. Looking down at Xie Xi, who was sleeping peacefully on his chest, Chu Yu didn’t know whether he should laugh or cry. Then he felt a bit frustrated. Why should this child give up the all of the beautiful flowers in the harem for a chrysanthemum? The simple-minded Chu Yu couldn’t think about this anymore. After a while, he turned and pushed Xie Xi onto the side of the bed. Although Xie Xi was asleep, his hands were still gripping Chu Yu’s robe. Chu Yu therefore had no choice but to kneel beside Xie Xi’s body and reach out a hand to take off his inner robe. Suddenly the door was kicked open, “Little brother! You’re back…” The shout ended abruptly. The last word trailed off: “…” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu didn’t dare to turn around to look.

****! ****! There seemed to be scorching hot eyes behind him, staring at him, almost burning him. Chu Yu’s inner robe was halfway down his waist and his bare back was the target of a terrible gaze. To take it off or not to take it off? An entire zoo seemed to be roaring in his head.2 Entangled in his thoughts for some time, Chu Yu then boldly took off his inner robe. Immediately after, he heard a gasp from behind. Smoothly picking up the robe that Xie Xi had tossed aside, Chu Yu dryly coughed and turned back: “It’s not what you think…” A half-naked person was lying on the bed, pale and tender. Chu Yu’s face was stiff but his cheeks were rosy. It looked like he was on the verge of removing his clothes. What else would people think? In his hearts, tears were streaming down his cheeks: Really, he was the one who was forced… The people who were at the door inhaled a cold breath of air. Their eyes wandered up and down, gazing at this extremely strange sight. Chu Yu had a bad feeling about this. He wanted to open his mouth but it was as though he was lying on his deathbed in his final throes and that he had to accept the situation and move on. Then Third Shidi suddenly reacted. He bounced to the door and hurriedly closed it behind them. Chu Yu had almost brought the right words up to his lips but they were frightened away by the banging of the door. Chu Yu stood still for a moment then grabbed his interspatial storage ring and took out the bronze mirror that he had picked up in the Mausoleum Ruins. The smooth and glossy, polished mirror shone in the clear light and reflected Chu Yu’s image clearly. His hairpin had been pulled off and his black hair was flowing down to his shoulders. His eyes were bright red and glistening with tears. His lips

were swollen and as red as though he had smeared them with rouge. Looking down, he saw that there were distinct, deep hickeys on his neck. In short, his face was full of unsatisfied desire Chu Yu almost dropped the mirror. There’s something wrong with this image!!! He had been done in by the protagonist!!! Chu Yu simply wanted to shrink away and hide inside the room. Looking back at the sleeping Xie Xi, Chu Yu’s eyebrows twitched but he patiently endured and put a quilt up on Xie Xi. Chu Yu put then on a new robe, and after hesitating for a moment, pushed the door open and went out. At this time, the bright moon had risen. Magnificently parading across for thousands of turns, tonight it looked sombre and cheerless. At the stone table in the courtyard, Chu Sheng, Lu Qingan, and Third Shidi were seated in a row. The atmosphere was frosty yet at the same time it was right on the verge of exploding. Well, the princess was not here. If she were there, the jury bringing him to trial would be even stronger. = □ = … I really want to go back to the room to shake the protagonist. What’s with this “caught in the act” event? Why does he feel like a molester on trial? What happened to the novel’s original plot? Chu Yu swallowed. He barely managed to keep his usual cold, elegant, noble expression on his face. Trembling with fear, he put his hands behind his back and walked up beside Chu Sheng. He said: “… Big brother.” The brocon’s face revealed an expression as though there was a void in his heart. He seemed to be beside himself with panic. Ah, brocon, please try to control yourself… Chu Sheng heard Chu Yu’s voice and regained control of his senses. However, the previous scene was still too shocking. It was as shocking as

learning that Chu Yu had returned. He was a little more angry than surprised. … A little? Naturally, that would be impossible. Chu Sheng flew into a rage: “Little brother! What’s going on! Does that kid force you to do anything?! Did he… get away with it?” What shouldn’t be touched had been touched. This one’s own flesh and blood that should not have been kissed was kissed. They had slept together in the same bed for many years. They had even got married inside the illusion. Nonetheless, he was able to get away with his poor chrysanthemum still intact. Chu Yu didn’t dare to speak when he saw the expression on Chu Sheng’s face that showed that this brocon was on the verge of collapse. Third Shidi trembled on the side and couldn’t help but say weakly: “Lord Chu, that time, what we saw was… Da Shixiong seemed to be on top …” Chu Sheng threw a cold glance at him, sharp as a knife: “Shut up.” Third Shidi trembled and shut up. Chu Sheng wiped tears from the corners of his eyes. His pained expression seemed to say: My family’s Yu-er was eaten by cats.3 My family’s cabbage was gnawed on by dogs. My younger brother was taken away by an ill-intentioned person. Chu Yu couldn’t bear to look at him, but he couldn’t help but look at Lu Qingan, whose expression was the calmest: “Shizun, I…” Lu Qingan pressed his hand and said profoundly, “I know all about it.” Chu Yu almost sobbed. But he wasn’t happy for long because Lu Qingan shook his head and said lightly: “Xi-er has been injured so don’t be so impatient next time.”

Aaaahhhhh!!! Shizun! Big brother! Third Shidi! Listen to me! ******* Translator’s Note: Thank you very much to all my patrons.

Chapter 30 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu’s face was solemn as he said in a serious tone: “… Actually, I was helping Shidi heal.” The three people staring at Chu Yu did not say anything. Chu Yu remained absolutely calm and didn’t change the expression on his face: “It was a bit hot so I took off my clothes. On the mouth and neck, I was bitten by insects.” … What a huge insect it must be. Lu Qingan casually turned his gaze away, apparently willing to go along with Chu Yu’s ridiculously fishy performance. Third Shidi unflinchingly followed his Shizun’s lead and silently turned his head away. Only Chu Sheng, whose eyes were red, sniffled and stared at Chu Yu. He leaned forward and expectantly said: “Really?” For the first time, Chu Yu really felt that his older brother was cute. He quickly nodded, saying: “Really!” Chu Sheng laughed grimly: “Then if I cut off his family jewels, my younger brother should have no opinion about it, right?” What the ****! Why do you have to ask for my opinion on this!

Chu Yu was stunned for a moment. Then the expression on his face darkened when he saw that Chu Sheng was about to go to the room. Chu Yu hurriedly caught him and brushed the nonexistent cold sweat from his brow: “Big brother…” Don’t start casually setting up flags! Is the protagonist’s “little brother” something we cannon fodder characters can touch?! “Big brother… how are father and mother?” Thinking of the youthfullooking faces of the Chu family’s patriarch and his wife, Chu Yu reluctantly spit out these honorifics. The expression on Chu Sheng’s face was a complex mixture of frustration and malevolence. He stroked Chu Yu’s head and said warmly: “I suppose my younger brother already knows that the cultivators of the Demonic Path attacked. The situation in Qing Tu is therefore very tense. The demonic cultivators have a lot of spies in the Immortal Alliance. There’s no place that they can’t penetrate, and assassins using cruel means to kill could be lurking anywhere. Father and Mother have been discussing setting up a large-scale defensive array over Qing Tu. They will be organizing the formations this afternoon. I am afraid that they will not be able to come back for a few days.” Chu Sheng smiled warmly: “I’ve already passed the message to them while I was on my way here. I know they must be glad to know that younger brother has come back safely.” Seeing that he did not speak of the ordeal that he had suffered in the past decade, Chu Yu felt as though his heart was as heavy as a stone. He was inexplicably moved. Chu Yu nodded and said: “I will be leaving tomorrow to participate in the battle against the demonic cultivators.” On this battlefield, the Foundation Building cultivators are merely cannon fodder. Although it’s not as if the streets are packed full of Core Formation period cultivators, there are many of them and many of them have died. Chu Sheng has stayed in Qing Tu for many years therefore he is quite aware of the current dangers. His expression changed immediately and he grabbed Chu Yu, saying: “No, younger brother, you must not go!”

Chu Yu: “… Why?” Chu Sheng couldn’t bear to say anything more. Although he said nothing, the look on his face spoke volumes. They could all see Chu Sheng thinking: “You are so delicate and cute, how can I let you go to such a dangerous place?” Chu Yu’s hair stood on end and he silently stepped back two steps. Lu Qingan turned his head back and calmly said: “Chu Sheng, Yu-er is in the early stage of Core Formation.” If it wasn’t for the Mausoleum Ruin’s indescribable power repressing his cultivation progress for many years, Chu Yu would definitely be further along than just the early Core Formation stage. Chu Sheng still cannot seem to bear it: “No! My little brother hasn’t even seen his family for many years. What if something happens? The Chu family absolutely can’t afford the loss.” Lu Qingan had long been aware of the Chu family’s fiercely protective attitude towards their children. He was speechless for a long time as he thought. Then he nodded: “Since it’s like that, then Yu-er…” “Will come back to the Chu family camp!” Chu Sheng was very afraid that his baby brother would be abducted again. He looked towards Xie Xi’s room. “Does the elder have an opinion about this?” Lu Qingan said: “I have no opinion, but Yu-er seems to have an opinion.” Chu Sheng looked sternly at Chu Yu. Chu Yu shivered. Confronting the family’s excessively vigorous and frightening drive to protect its children was too difficult, especially when it comes to this extremely talented prodigy who acted like a spoiled child. Although Chu Yu sometimes acted cute when it was advantageous for him to do so, is there any way that Chu Sheng would listen to the words of this gay guy?

If he stayed in the Chu family’s home, there is a chance that he might be involuntarily put under house arrest. How many princesses would be extremely nervous and would insist on him not participating in the war? Although Chu Yu wasn’t really interested in the bloody battlefield, the fact that the all-out war that had broken out between the two factions was somewhat related to him. He didn’t want to lose face by shirking his responsibilities. Besides, he still had to pay back Song Jingyi for his sinister actions. That can’t happen if he left now. On the other hand, in this place Lu Qingan is here so Xie Xi will not make light of the security here and do anything excessive, especially since he is injured. In his heart Chu Yu had thought of a solution. He shook his head and said as if it was an excuse: “Shidi is injured. I want to stay and take care of him for a few days. I’m sorry to inconvenience big brother but please let me know when father and mother return.” Chu Sheng made a heartbroken noise: “You really like that boy…” Chu Yu scowled: “Nothing of the sort!” Can’t we just be appropriately happy together like brothers?! Chu Sheng wasn’t persuaded by his words and seemed even more worried. With an ugly, complicated expression, he said: “No. Younger brother, don’t be willful.” Chu Yu saw the depressed look on his face. After thinking it over, he suddenly realized that the baby of the family who had been missing for ten years came back. Even even if Chu Sheng was normally indulgent towards the original Chu Yu, Chu Sheng won’t give in this time. Also, it would be strange if Chu Yu refused to go with him again. Chu Yu suddenly envied the original owner a bit. Even though he was just a cannon fodder character, there were so many people who had doted

on him. Looking back at Xie Xi’s room, Chu Yu sighed a bit: “Okay, big brother, I’ll go with you.” Xie Xi should be fine. His wounds will heal rapildly. That must be why he’s asleep. It’s probably because he was too tired. Lu Qingan didn’t leave with Chu Yu and simply nodded at them. Third Shidi couldn’t help but whisper: “If Da Shixiong leaves, who will take care of Second Shixiong?!” Lu Qingan bowed his head and pulled out his sword, the expression on his face cold. He slowly wiped the sword clean. After a long time, he spit out: “You.” Third Shidi’s face turned pale and he trembled from head to foot: “No, no, no, Shizun! If Second Shixiong wakes up and doesn’t see Da Shixiong, he’ll kill me!” Lu Qingan silently glanced at his third disciple who had no backbone then couldn’t bear to look at him anymore. Third Shidi didn’t dare to enter the house. Seeing that Lu Qingan was cleaning his sword with his head bowed, Third Shidi crouched down beside him. Moving a little closer, Third Shidi said in a whisper: “Shizun, Da Shixiong and Shixiong…” Lu Qingan gave him a look: “Do you feel it is very strange?” Shidi shook his head: “No.” Lu Qingan said: “You feel it is disgusting?” Third Shidi continued to shake his head: “No.” Lu Qingan put away his sword and said in a light tone of voice: “That’s not enough!”1

Three Shidi squatted on the ground, staring at Lu Qingan’s profile. The moonlight shone on his face, half cold and half miserable. In that moment of stillness, there were many things left unsaid in the silence.2 Third Shidi squatted there in silence but then became frightened when he woke up with a start and suddenly realized something. He then quietly went back to his room. *** The Chu family’s garrison wasn’t far from the Tian Yuan Sect’s camp. They were able to walk over and Chu Sheng took Chu Yu to his own small courtyard. His expression was worried, Chu Sheng pulled Chu Yu into the room. He placed a privacy spell to stop the sound inside the room from leaking outside and said: “Little brother, what happened ten years ago?” Chu Yu was stunned: “Didn’t Xie Xi say what happened?” Chu Sheng was silent for a moment then said softly: “When you were locked inside the Mausoleum Ruins, that kid went crazy.” Chu Yu murmured: “Crazy?” “He refused to say a word. He just sat at the entrance of the Mausoleum Ruins without stopping to sleep or have a rest. Even Elder Lu couldn’t pull him away. He sat there for a year and a half… Later when the Immortal Alliance was formed, he took up Duan Xue and left the Mausoleum Ruins. He came to Qing Tu carrying the heads of some Demonic Path cultivators. His Qi aura was far too dreadful.” Chu Sheng frowned. “I suspect he has a tendency to develop Qi Deviation. He didn’t even remember what happened in Mausoleum Ruins ten years ago and wouldn’t talk about it to others. Little brother, please stay away from him.” Chu Yu suddenly felt a lump in his throat. He was in the Mausoleum Ruins for ten years. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi had sat across from him beyond the boundary of the hidden realm for a year and a half.

He really felt uncomfortable in his heart. Chu Yu suddenly very much wanted to see Xie Xi. He paused then said: “There was a demonic cultivator who was raising demonic insects. It was the same kind of insect as the one from Fang Ye City. He had stayed at the entrance of the Mausoleum Ruins to wait for people who were leaving and then stole their spirit grass.” Chu Sheng nodded: “There was a big commotion over the spirit grass. Father told me about it, is little brother aware of it?” Chu Yu was now in a state of chaos. He simply wasn’t in the mood to listen so he just shook his head. Chu Sheng’s attempt to tempt him ended in defeat. He felt gloomy and said: “Little brother, the Mausoleum Ruins are far away from Qing Tu. Even a Core Formation cultivator would need to travel for a month to get here. However, the Mausoleum Ruins had only opened a few days ago … You must have come out early, right?” Chu Yu lowered his eyes and said: “I was bored in the Mausoleum Ruins and searched high and low and looked into every corner. I recently discovered an ancient formation in a stone cave and was bold enough to try it out. I was lucky and teleported out.” Ordinarily, people who are alone inside the Mausoleum Ruins don’t dare to explore. They just stay in the same place, otherwise, they might die before they even know it. When you came across an unknown formation, how could you dared to try it out? Chu Sheng gave a huge gasp, as he was extremely frightened, and couldn’t help but slap the back of Chu Yu’s head: “Little brother, you’re going to scare me to death! You must never be that rash again … When our parents return, you must not tell them about this.” Chu Yu smiled. Some words can’t be spoken, even to those that you trust absolutely.

Chu Sheng was very concerned about Chu Yu and asked a lot of detailed questions until he gradually calmed down. Looking at Chu Yu, he started thinking of the little boy who used to stumble behind him and speak in soft, childish voice. Chu Sheng couldn’t help but hug Chu Yu. His voice was soft as he said: “Little brother, don’t get in trouble again. I have already unexpectedly lost a younger brother; I don’t want to lose one again …” The Chu family had three legitimate heirs. Chu Yu was the third son. Unfortunately, their second brother died of a disease when he was young. But listening Chu Sheng’s words, something seemed to be wrong? A light bulb seemed to light itself up in his brain but Chu Yu had no time to think because there was a sudden jingling sound coming from outside. The sound gave him a feeling of deja vu. Chu Yu could not help but raise his eyebrow. Chu Sheng released Chu Yu, pushed the door open, and saw a flying note trying to enter the area of his privacy spell. Every time it bumped into the barrier, there was a bang. “So urgent?” Chu Sheng murmured. He undid the enchantment and took the note. A soft, pleasing female voice slowly said: “Noble Lord3 Chu, please come to the main hall to discuss official business.” The head of the Chu family and his wife had already left, therefore Chu Sheng was in charge. Chu Sheng thought for a moment then took out a note, said a few words, then let it go. He turned and smiled while saying: “I had asked father’s younger male cousin to go see to the official business. There must have been many unavoidable quarrels during the deliberations. I don’t know when I will be able to return. Little brother, you should go to the room first and rest.” Seeing Chu Yu nod, Chu Sheng smiled and left on his sword. Chu Yu pondered deeply: This is strange. Why does he now feel impatient to see the protagonist’s current mood? What’s going on?

After standing still for a moment, Chu Yu walked inside the bedroom. It was already midnight. Chu Yu tossed from side to side in the bed, tired but unable to sleep. Eventually he sat up in bed, cross-legged, and tried to meditate and look inside his body. Apart from his Core, there was another thing in there. The feelings in his heart were complex. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. Right in front of him was a smiling face. What the ****! The cloud of melancholy in Chu Yu’s heart suddenly broke apart. His blood ran cold and a sense of numb terror spread from his feet to his head. ****! The corners of his mouth were unable to endure and twitched. “…Shidi, how did you get here?” Xie Xi did not speak. He slowly approached Chu Yu. Although he was smiling, the expression on his face was cold as he sighed and said leisurely as he pressed up against Chu Yu: “Shixiong, why do you have to leave every time?” When Xie Xi woke up from his sleep he realised that the place beside him was empty, as if the previous encounter was only a dream that he had been trapped in. Chu Yu broke out into a cold sweat. As the saying goes, “Speak of the devil and he doth appear.” This isn’t good. He didn’t speak of the devil at all. All he did was think about someone, how come that someone appeared?4 ******** Translators Notes:

Chapter 31 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

(TN: Counterattack – *cough* When the uke/shou is aggressive or tries to top. Counterattack Counterattack – when the counterattack is counterattacked. Or a really strong counterattack, lol.) Chu Yu silently shrank back then pondered for a moment. Based on the protagonist’s appearance, he was probably angry again. In other words, it’s useless to try to explain his brocon’s and close relative’s arguments to him now… Xie Xi propped himself up with his hand on the wall behind Chu Yu and looked down at him: “Shixiong, you broke your promise.” Chu Yu was depressed. He was aware that when Xie Xi persuaded him to make the promise that he was being deceptive and unequal saying he would not leave. However, he supposed that if he asked about it, Xie Xi would completely go out of control. Xie Xi was stubborn. He pinched Chu Yu’s chin, lifting it to force him to look face to face with Xie Xi: “I forbid you from leaving my line of sight.” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu was staring dismally at the other’s unclouded expression1 when he suddenly had a great idea that would allow him to deal with this

emergency. Anxiously, he said: “Shidi! I haven’t seen you in ten years. Why don’t we have a drink to celebrate?” When he mentioned drinking, Xie Xi at first seemed dumbfounded but then whatever he was thinking of made his eyes brighten. His lips showed a smile and Chu Yu seemed to see the shadow of the cheerful Xie Xi from the early days of his youth. Chu Yu felt as though the protagonist could still be saved. He would come to his rescue! He must not allow a bright boy to sink into a dark abyss and blacken without rhyme or reason! Chu Yu excitedly pulled out a few earthen jars of wine from his interspatial ring. Xie Xi graciously withdrew and stepped aside to allow Chu Yu to quickly and neatly arrange the jars of wine and wine cups. Xie Xi cannot help but feel puzzled and asked: “Shixiong, when did you start carrying wine with you?” Chu Yu paused and as if it were a joke gave a hollow laugh: “It was conveniently available so I bought a lot.” After saying that, he poured out a cup of wine and handed it to Xie Xi with a genial smile. Xie Xi looked down at the clear wine and drank it all in one mouthful. Chu Yu prepared a drink for Xie Xi on one side while preparing chicken soup for the soul2 in his heart. “This wine has healing effects. You’re injured so drinking this will be good for you.” Xie Xi swirled the exquisite wine in his cup and gave a smile that was yet not a smile: “This is something conveniently bought?” Chu Yu: “Hahahahahaha. Shidi, have another drink.” Xie Xi stared at him for a long time as he drank the wine. He didn’t speak much as Chu Yu poured wine for him to drink. After a jar of wine had

been drunk, Xie Xi’s eyes began to look glazed. Chu Yu was delighted that things were going better than he had expected: He was finally drunk! Suddenly, the System notification sound rang out: “The number of comments has reached the threshold ~ View the barrage? ~ Why does the comment barrage always appear?! Chu Yu was disgusted: “Do not view.” The System continued: “Because the quantity of comments is over the limit ~ the barrage view will automatically turn on in ~ 3 ~ 2 ~ 1 ~” Chu Yu kept his face impassive as he tried to brush off the large crowd of characters floating in front of his eyes. [UserGoodforNothing945: Hahahaahaha, is Da Shixiong preparing to counterattack? Getting him drunk to counterattack, how cute. Be careful, don’t get caught in the act by big brother. +2 points] [UserShipSailingAway: Under the influence of alcohol, peoples’ natures are thrown up into disorder, Da Shixiong, today you are giving me a good present +2 points] [UserMiaoMiao: *clock out, drops card* ~] [UserFlashback: *drops driver’s card* ~] [UserSuddenlyThoughtofFriends: Are the other posters not worried that the car will flip over? *drops scene of a car crash card* ~] (TN: In internet slang, the “driver” of the car is the one who has a lot of H content. The other users/posters “drop cards” or “swipe cards” to show their support when the driver shares content. Think of it as a “+1” or “like.”) **** this car stuff!

Chu Yu was furious: “System! Am I that sort of person?’ System: “No.” The System was quiet for a moment then continued: “According to the settings in this novel, you can’t counterattack ~” **** counterattacking! Chu Yu’s face was thunderous. He found the “barrage view off” button and quickly pressed it. The comments disappeared and the world was peaceful and quiet once more. Xie Xi was drunk and sitting cross-legged in front of him, waving an empty wine cup in his hand. He propped up his chin with his hand and gave a tranquil and comfortable smile as he stared unblinkingly at Chu Yu. Chu Yu reached out and tried to take back the wine cup as he considered if he should fill it up again. Unexpectedly, when he stretched out his hand, Xie Xi rushed over to him and hugged his waist the way he used to when he was young. He murmured something unclear that Chu Yu couldn’t understand. Chu Yu’s heart softened. Stroking the long hair he had scattered, he whispered softly: “I’m sorry.” Xie Xi eyes went blank for a second then went misty and he appeared to be drunkenly confused. He was misty-eyed and murmured unintelligibly for a long time then he suddenly looked up at Chu Yu and said: “Shixiong, I like you…” Chu Yu hugged him. Looking down, his eyes accidentally met Xie Xi’s almost flawless eyes and his heart softened at the sight he was most fond of: “Well, I like you, too.” Anyway, the protagonist is completely drunk, it’s better to just go along with what he says.

Xie Xi gave a sluggish breath and after a moment his eyes teared up: “Shixiong, I really like you very much…” Chu Yu, who was somewhat preoccupied with the issue of turning off the barrage view with the System, blurted out without thinking: “Shixiong really likes you very much, too.” Xie Xi: “Shixiong, let’s do it.” “Well, we can do…huh?” Chu Yu quickly regained his senses but he was still a step too late. Before he knew it, he was lying down and had been pushed into the bed by Xie Xi. Fortunately, he had changed the pillow into a soft one earlier, otherwise, he would have been hurt all over again. Xie Xi straddled Chu Yu then bent down and kissed him on the lips. His face was full of his excitement as he said: “Shixiong, you promised.” Chu Yu stared at Xie Xi for a while, an impassive expression on his face. He saw that Xie Xi was smiling as if he were someone who wouldn’t hurt a fly.3 Chu Yu reached out to pinch his face and said: “Get off me. Or do you want me to kick you off?” This dam**d child had unexpectedly learned how to pretend to be drunk and deceive people! Xie Xi said in an aggrieved tone: “You promised.” Chu Yu’s head hurt: “Get off!” Xie Xi felt as if he had been wronged but, either because he saw Chu Yu’s wooden face or because he felt a little guilty, he moved to the side, lowering his head dejectedly. Chu Yu sighed. He really was unable to figure out what he was feeling now. Whenever Xie Xi gets too close, he couldn’t help but reject it but his body was very

honest and displayed his acceptance… Was he bent? Were these merely the last futile struggles of a straight man? Chu Yu paused and felt sorrowful. Looking at Xie Xi, he swallowed a mouth full of saliva and hesitated for a while before moving closer to him: “Shidi.” Xie Xi looked up, the glistening teardrops in his eyes sparkling. Chu Yu clenched his teeth. As Xie Xi just watched while being utterly shocked, Chu Yu lowered his head and kissed the corner of Xie Xi’s lips. …… Chu Yu’s heart was dead like ashes, he felt hopelessly apathetic. He was ruined… Sure enough, there wasn’t even the slightest feeling of discomfort. The expression on Xie Xi’s face was indescribably splendid. Joy, shock, doubt, and disbelief flashed over Xie Xi’s face as he appeared frozen for a long time. Mechanically, he raised his hand and touched the place that Chu Yu had kissed. His breathing sped up and he said: “Shi …Shixiong?” Chu Yu looked at him coldly: “Hmm, go back to your room, it’s late.” A moment of silence and then Xie Xi’s face paled: “Shixiong, are you going to drive me away again?” It really was quite late. If Chu Sheng came back even for a moment and noticed that he had a wild man in his room, he might get too emotional and draw his sword. Chu Yu rubbed his forehead and explained: “My older brother and parents are here. Nevertheless, I have to stay here for a while and my older brother … is not very hospitable. He will be coming back soon and I don’t want him to see you. If you two get into a fight and you get hurt, that would be no good.”

His eyes bright, Xie Xi listened and said: “I can beat him.” Chu Yu was angered: “You dare to strike my eldest brother?” The protagonist unexpectedly still wants to do it with him! Bah, in the end, what kind of Shidi does he want to be? Xie Xi sniffled in a petulant way and didn’t speak again. Chu Yu remembered how pitifully Xie Xi had waited for him outside of the Mausoleum Ruins for more than a year. He couldn’t bear to see Xie Xi upset so he hesitated for a moment then whispered: “Afterwards… when my big brother leaves I will let you come back.” Chu Yu paused then added: “You are only allowed to cultivate and you can’t do anything else.” Xie Xi just smiled with joy written all over his face and hugged Chu Yu. He stepped back three times then left. Chu Yu lay in bed. The expression on his face was full of confusion and doubt. # A straight man suddenly noticed that he was a little bent, there ought to be some kind of damage?#4 ******** These days, Chu Yu’s recent schedule was quite full. During the daylit hours he spent most of his time with Chu Sheng, meditating and cultivating in his room. He also had a daily psychological counseling and love education session with Chu Sheng. There was also a bedtime “chicken soup for the soul” session. In the evening, after the Chu family leaders went to meetings or went to bed… that was when Chu Yu would receive his little Shidi who entered through the window. Although he had negotiated an agreement that they

should focus on cultivating and shouldn’t do anything else, he was always stroked and embraced. Chu Yu had a feeling that more and more things were becoming strange: Why does it seem as though he is already involved in a clandestine love affair…?! After almost half a month, the Chu family head Chu Shuangtian and Madam Chu still had not yet returned. Chu Sheng was very busy taking care of the cultivators and his younger brother and was under such pressure that it was a long time until he finally realized that something was wrong. Even though the defensive array was meant to protect the entire Qing Tu territory, all of the necessary formation flags and tiles had been prepared beforehand. Chu Shuangtian and Madam Chu, both middle stage Nascent Soul cultivators, should be able to set it up well within ten day’s time. Chu Sheng went back to use the star charts, that had not been switched on for a long time, to check for their position. His face fell. Chu Shuangtian and Madam Chu were still in the northeastern corner of Qing Tu and their markers had been stuck and not moving forward for a long time. Either they encountered trouble or accidentally dropped their star tokens. Needless to say, it’s almost impossible that they dropped the tokens accidentally. This kind of matter is best something that outsiders should not be aware of… Chu Sheng informed Chu Yu about it to keep him updated and discussed it with the elders of the Chu family. The elders decided that he should go to examine the place where the tokens had fallen. Chu Yu raised his hand: “Big brother, can I go with you?” Being treated as the baby of the family and treated like a cherished treasure under house arrest for half a month in the Chu family camp… what’s the difference between that and being forced to stay inside the Mausoleum Ruins?

Faced with this request from his younger brother, Chu Sheng hesitated for a moment then decided to bring him along on the journey. However, they still hadn’t yet finished planning how many people to take with them when someone arrived at the Chu family camp. The one who had arrived was, to be precise, a messenger who currently served Chu Shuangtian and his wife. When he returned to the Jiao Xia camp, his appearance was extremely wretched and his body was covered from head to toe in bloodstains. His right arm also was already missing. When he saw Chu Sheng, he only just had time to get a jade scroll5before his body trembled then toppled down. The expression on Chu Sheng’s face was gloomy as he reached out and took the jade scroll. With a simple wave of his hand, he directed the people idling around to withdraw. He used a spell to give them privacy then used his spirit energy to activate the scroll. The jade scroll trembled then a young man’s pleasant-sounding voice suddenly rose from it and in an instant, their complexions turned a deathly white. “I recently awakened from dreaming and saw that there were some friends who had come for a visit. I couldn’t bear to not offer them my heartfelt hospitality. I happened to be so bold as to request those two people to chat with me. It is such a pity that those two people were far too unromantic aiya, it seems I lost control and grabbed sister-in-law’s Nascent Soul too hard by mistake and broke it …” As they listened to the message, Chu Sheng’s face grew paler and paler, his expression crumbling and the light of hope in his eyes gradually died.6 Chu Yu’s heart turned cold. He didn’t mishear it… broken Nascent Soul? After a gentle little chuckle, the voice continued: “Truly sorry to inconvenience others, so I requested that eldest brother should to return home to apologize. Sheng-er need not worry.”

“Crack.” The jade scroll in Chu Sheng hands shattered. This was the first time that Chu Yu had ever seen that expression on Chu Sheng’s face. He looked like he wanted to cry but was forcing himself to endure it. His eyes turned red and he trembled but he could only silently struggle with the pain and stay calm. Chu Yu silently confirmed it one more time in his mind. Madam Chu died and Chu Shuangtian was captured. How could it be that two Nascent Soul mid-stage and a large number of Core Formation cultivators get completely wiped out? All of a sudden, his heart started throbbing with pain. Chu Yu bowed his head and put a hand on his chest. He had very little contact with the Chu family. They were complete strangers to him but at the moment it didn’t feel like it had been that way. Tears stung his eyes and he felt a deep pain in his heart. Perhaps this is left over from the feelings of the original Chu Yu’s. How much more pain must Chu Sheng be feeling right now? He was silent for a short while but then couldn’t help but whisper: “Big brother…” The jade scroll was made of the finest material and it was extremely hard yet it had been shattered so easily by Chu Sheng gripping it tightly in his hands. The shards were sharp so blood was dripping down from the palms of his hands but Chu Sheng seemed to feel nothing. His hands gripped tighter and tighter on the shattered pieces of the scroll. After a long time he said in a hoarse voice: “Little brother, this is the man who slaughtered our second brother in front of me.”

He raised his hand, and his blood flowed down to the ground, splashing it with red. “He killed our mother…” Chu Yu looked at Chu Sheng but he couldn’t say a word. His voice seemed to be stuck in his throat. Chu Sheng: “Chu Shuanghe.” ******* Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 32 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

I hope this works! This image is from the manhua “The Cat Immortal.” The art is nice but only 5 chapters have been translated so I can’t really tell if it’s going to be good although the chapters I could read are good. Thank you for reading the novel at bcnovels ?❁? ?

♡?

I think I won’t do this a lot. Today I was just frustrated and wanted to try something to fool the bots. Here is the link to the real chapter, enjoy! Thank you for reading and sorry for the inconvenience.

Chapter 33 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu was silent, then he softly whispered: “…Shidi?” The person holding his hand was silent for a moment before he said: “From the past, till the present, I am never the first person you think of.” … It’s just that the person who had been physically closest to him was Chu Sheng. Chu Yu’s heart was rather tangled as he stroked Xie Xi’s head: “Alright… let’s take a look at where we are.” When his head was stroked, all of Xie Xi’s anger and bitterness instantly disappeared. Xie Xi at once was in good mood and he sighed. He gently lifted Chu Yu’s hand and kissed it, then he held him by the waist. Before Chu Yu could object, Xie Xi snapped his fingers and a faint flame appeared at his fingertips, illuminating their surroundings. They were in an empty room. As Chu Yu looked around he saw that, sure enough, only he and Xie Xi had been teleported here. He didn’t know what was the matter with that sword and why Lu Qingan lost his composure and was driven to distraction when he saw it. It must have been a trap set by Chu Shuanghe. This must be Chu Shuanghe’s base?

Chu Yu thought it over for a while. He took some precautions then carefully pushed the door open then took a step back but what met his eyes wasn’t the hidden weapons or poisonous smoke trap that he had imagined. Like the image of a bamboo screen, the scene that greeted his eyes was a beautiful starry sky and below it were fine jade eucalyptus branches that hid blooming flowers that shone with an azure light. Not far away was a vast lake, reflecting a nearby magnificent building together with a vast palace. What the h*** is this place? A light bulb flashed over Chu Yu’s head. He stroked his chin and poked Xie Xi: “Are we in an illusion again?” Xie Xi looked down at Chu Yu and smiled slightly: “If Shidi was really in an illusion, Shixiong wouldn’t be standing here.” Though he felt that Xie Xi’s smile was a little strange, Chu Yu couldn’t restrain his curiosity: “Where would I be?” Xie Xi smiled grew wider as he leaned in close. His voice was soft and magnetic as he whispered into Chu Yu’s ear, so close that his lips almost touched it: “In bed.” …… Oh! Was he being seduced?! Even though the comment barrage view was turned off, Chu Yu could imagine those rotten women screaming. He drew back from Xie Xi and pulled his hands off his waist. His face deadpan, he said with a pale face: “Stop making trouble.” Xie Xi was reluctant to give up and was not willing to listen to any excuses. He continued to hug Chu Yu and complained, “Shixiong, I missed you very much.” Thinking more or less about his chrysanthemum…

Chu Yu’s face was expressionless and he pulled free and walked out of the room. He looked all around. They must not just blindly rush to explore the palace behind them. It would be better to walk all around the area so they can find Lu Qingan. Chu Yu thought the decision over and looked back at Xie Xi who was staring at him in a bizarre manner. He pulled Xie Xi over by the hand and indicated they should walk over to the nearby woods. “It was nothing more than a joke. Let’s go find the others.” Xie Xi listened to his suggestion and walked forward. The expression in his eyes was difficult to read: “Unexpectedly, Shixiong doesn’t want to be alone with me?” How did the child become more and more clever like this …? Chu Yu sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “We have to find and join up with Shizun quickly. Chu Shuanghe isn’t someone we can deal with by ourselves. It wouldn’t be good if we ran into him.” Looking at Xie Xi’s face that now seemed to be strained, Chu Yu went beyond his limits and tried using Xun Sheng. He didn’t expect the sword to suddenly seem to be restrained by some unknown force. He flew three feet then the sword fell with a “plop” sound. The glimmering lights in the star chart also appeared to have vanished. This place now seemed somewhat sinister and resembled the Mausoleum Ruins. Chu Yu was now being half carried by Xie Xi. The feelings in his heart were very complex. When they got close to the lake, he looked down and saw something that made his heart terrified and horrified. The lake unexpectedly didn’t show the reflection of him and Xie Xi. He pulled Xie Xi and hesitated for a moment. He just prepared to try throwing something into the lake, the blank talisman in his hand, when Xie Xi dragged him away from the edge of the water.

Almost at the same time, the lake seemed to be heating up all over, and its surface started boiling violently. Almost in the next breath, a small scorpion emerged from the lake. The poisonous needle on the tail rose up and flashed with a dull blue light as if it were charged with a powerful electric current. Chu Yu swallowed and looked back. The whole area was now covered in poisonous scorpions. His hair stood on end. It seemed that there now was an endless torrent of scorpions emerging. When they arrived, he and Xie wouldn’t be able to use their sword to escape. His Golden Light Bowl1 had been damaged ten years ago so it would be almost impossible to escape. In this place they can only use up their talismans or spiritual force and who knows how many other creatures are staring at them from the darkness. He frantically searched in his interspatial ring for anything useful, rummaging around for a long time until he finally found a jade box and took it out. The expression on Xie Xi’s face was one of indifference when he caught sight of Chu Yu removing the jade box until he glanced at it. With a quick look, he recognized it. His memory was astonishing: “Xing Yan grass?” Chu Yu patted Xie Xi’s shoulder. Unexpectedly to still remember those things from long ago … to remember going to the auction and how the child quarreled with his future wife over a hairpin, the monk may flee, but the temple remains. Now the protagonist doesn’t need a harem … the System’s requirement that he develop into a true stallion character, harem master can no longer be fulfilled. Chu Yu had a fleeting sense of desolation. He nodded and said: “I’ll use the Xing Yan grass to draw the poisoned scorpions here. You must take the opportunity to run away and wait for me in the woods.”

Xie Xi’s face changed subtly. Unaware of Xie Xi’s reaction, Chu Yu vigilantly stared at the scorpions, wondering how he could use the lightness talisman in his ring to assist him to perfectly avoid their poisonous attacks. Xie Xi smiled in such a way that indicated that he was holding back a profound reaction. He said in a low voice: “So many years have passed, but Shixiong hasn’t changed at all.” Chu Yu was startled but soon after that realized what was going on: “You can set your mind at ease that I will not leave you this time.” The expression on Xie Xi’s face was still dark: “Shixiong, I am unwilling to believe you again. You never have confidence in me. I can protect you.” There are so many scorpions, you can’t kill them all… Of course, Chu Yu believes in the protagonist’s strength but it was merely customary for him to want to protect the protagonist. It’s strange. He had wanted to hug the protagonist’s thighs but … unexpectedly, he didn’t hug the thighs but the third leg instead. Xie Xi smoothly licked his lips and no longer said anything. Unsheathing Duan Xue, he glanced coldly at the poisonous scorpions while waiting for action after charging his inner power. He gave a single wave of his sword. A golden sword light like a ray of sunshine coming from the rising sun appeared in a corona that dazzled the viewers. Chu Yu, who had stood ready to help Xie Xi, stared blankly at the pile of tens of thousands of poisonous scorpions that seemed to melt like snow and ice, crushed by the golden sword light as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood they vanished in an instant. What the ****! This is far too abnormal! The protagonist’s halo is really a big buff!

Chu Yu couldn’t help but swallow and finally understood how the Chu family in the original novel had been abolished by the protagonist. Xie Xi retracted Duan Xue, staring silently at Chu Yu. His eyes were slightly bloodshot: “Shixiong, I said I can protect you. I don’t need you to do anything…” Chu Yu quickly tried to appease him: “I realize this.” Xie Xi was inexplicably irritated: “You absolutely don’t understand!” Chu Yu stared at his bloodshot eyes and all of a sudden he heard Chu Sheng’s voice in his head — Xie Xi was insane. Insane, meaning prone to a Qi Deviation? Thinking of that possibility, it seems like the protagonist’s temper has indeed become unstable and hard to predict. Sometimes he acts cute and soft then from time to time he becomes gloomy. This was probably because of the shock he received ten years ago making him have a tendency for a Qi Deviation. Regardless of this matter, Chu Yu will try to pacify him first. Mouth dry, Chu Yu carefully approached him, tentatively reaching out and hugging Xie Xi: “Shidi, calm down…I’m not going to leave this time.” Xie Xi said: “Shixiong, I like you. Do you like me?” Chu Yu quickly replied: “I like you.” Xie X paused lifted Chu Yu’s chin with keen, sparkling eyes: “Do you realize what I mean when I say ‘like’?” When Chu Yu looked into those eyes, he broke out into a cold sweat and he felt his chrysanthemum tighten. He knows he doesn’t hate or feel disgusted by Xie Xi but whether it is love … his feelings are unclear.

Is he… really bent? Chu Yu was inexplicably filled with grief and indignation at that thought. Xie Xi blinked and whispered: “Shixiong, for what reason did you kiss me that night?” I went on a fishing expedition trying to find out if I’m really bent … “If you don’t like me, then there is no need to provoke me in that kind of manner?” Xie Xi paused, “Every time I try to woo you, you push me away, but you don’t take responsibility at all. You provoke me then ask me to leave…” Let’s change the subject, shall we? Chu Yu said resentfully: “Shidi, what do you want to say?” “I just want to ask Shixiong whether he likes me or not.” To not like him … for so many years they had been traveling together, how could he not like Xie Xi? But to say he loved Xie Xi… He really … does love him a little. Chu Yu was really surprised by himself in the end. Looking up at Xie Xi’s eyes that were glowing with infinite expectation, his heart suddenly softened. He didn’t want to disappoint Xie Xi. Closing his eyes and gritting his teeth, he made up his mind and determined to do it no matter what, he spat out three words: “… I love you.” He said it. He said it! He really said it out loud! It didn’t seem to be that hard to say. Not only does Chu Yu have no regrets, on the contrary, he even felt as though he had finally put down a burden. The clouds had parted and showed the blue sky above. His heart was at ease and he smiled: “You’re so clingy. Even when I don’t like it, I still seem to like it.”2

The disappointment in Xie Xi’s face gradually disappeared, and in an instant, it was replaced by disbelief and then he became wild with joy, as though he had become the happiest person in the world. Chu Yu’s heart became even softer and a thought emerged in his mind: as long as Xie Xi is happy, anything is fine … Xie Xi’s eyes brightened and he said without the least hesitation: “Shixiong, let’s do it!” …… He wants to take his words back. With an impassive face, he pushed Xie Xi away and walked towards the woods. Xie Xi went over to him and wrapped himself around Chu Yu with an expression full of smiles, lifting up his hand and gently kissing it. It wasn’t enough. He kissed all ten of Chu Yu’s fingers. Chu Yu’s heart was touched he was not able to fight against Xie Xi’s smiling expression. It was like a small animal rubbing itself against Chu Yu. There was no trace of impatience in Xie Xi’s actions, only unlimited tolerance and softness. See that Chu Yu did not object. Xie Xi’s smile widened: “Shixiong, do you remember this?” Chu Yu glanced at him. His heart was cold and Chu Yu felt that what Xie Xi was going to say wouldn’t be anything good. Xie Xi laughed in a sweet and cloying manner and softly said: “Ten years ago in Ye City when we went to kill the demonic insects, we stopped to rest along the way in a small town and Shixiong promised me …” Chu Yu’s eyelids fluttered faintly as he vaguely recalled something.

Xie Xi said: “Shixiong said that whenever Shidi asks he was willing to, Shidi can eat fish any time.” Chu Yu. Chu Fish. Fish … Eat fish. Eat fish. Eat fish… Chu Yu: “…” It is true that at that time he didn’t notice any problem but now, hearing this promise again with a clear mind, it sounds … infinitely ambiguous. But now Xie Xi revealed his true self in such a way. Chu Yu thought he was just a clingy little child but he actually had the nerve to … It won’t be easy to preserve his chrysanthemum today. Chu Yu calmly looked around him at the trees that appeared to be giving off a gentle light. He made a sound of surprise then bluntly changed the subject: “Shidi, look. The trees in this forest are glowing. When I see my brother I’ll have to tell him about this. Maple Valley is full of maple trees but it would good to increase the tree diversity by introducing a new species…” Xie Xi clasped their ten fingers together and said with a smile that was yet not a smile: “Shixiong, I want to eat fish.” Chu Yu decided to play the fool until the end: “Ah child, don’t make a fuss. This awful place is just too spooky. Just now you saw that there’s no fish in the lake only poisonous scorpions. After we leave this place you can eat as much fish as you want …” He hadn’t finished speaking yet when Xie Xi suddenly slammed him back against a tree with his body pushing him in. The ten fingers that were clasped together were also pressed above his head so that he couldn’t move. Chu Yu wildly protested: “Xie Xi, we are in a dangerous place!”

Xie Xi looked down at him then bent down to kiss him on the lips, with a wide smirk: “Shixiong, don’t be afraid. ly I had already checked the area. This place is quiet, without any monsters or evil spirits here. The poisonous scorpions were only phantoms made by the lake and were not dangerous. This place is not dangerous. It does not have an aura of death and we do not need to be afraid. I believe the owner of this place does not have any evil intentions for visitors …” … Just a mirage? Chu Yu wanted to burst into tears. As expected, the protagonist has a vast education … Xie Xi’s kiss his way down to Chu Yu’s neck, knowing that his neck was his most sensitive point. Sticking out his red tongue, Xie Xi licked his throat. With a muffled laugh, he said: “Don’t worry.” As Chu Yu was licked until his knees weakened but he still stubbornly clung to his moral integrity: “We … we can leave then do it … we must get out of here first …” “When we leave we won’t have the chance to spend time alone.” Xie Xi looked up at him with his eyes shining like spring water. “Shixiong, we would be too late.” ******** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 34 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu’s made one final protest: “Shidi, this place is not suitable …” Xie Xi turned a deaf ear to his protests and lowered his head to kiss Chu Yu’s lips in an unyielding way. He pried open Chu Yu’s jaw and entangled his tongue. Emotions running wild, he was unable to keep himself from biting Chu Yu’s lower lip. His low, magnetic voice was rough with desire: “Yu-er…” Having been kissed until his head swam Chu Yu was dazed. He thought of something and his face darkened: “Call me Shixiong.” All of a sudden, a hand snuck down and began to explore his lower body. Chu Yu was terrified and shocked. He heard Xie Xi’s voice whisper in his ear: “Why don’t you let me call you Daddy?” …… Once again, one thing from the past can cause a bloody incident to occur. Sure enough, someone with a cheap mouth will be unable to escape his cheap words for ever and ever. The smile on Xie Xi’s face was light and soft, he recklessly took off his robe spread it on the ground. He didn’t wait to give a chance for Chu Yu to run off and immediately put him down on the ground, pressing him down with his weight down on top of him.

The ground here was flat; there was no gravel or anything like that so it wasn’t uncomfortable to be lying down on the ground, except for it being somewhat cold. Chu Yu couldn’t flee and could not help but respond while lying down as Xie Xi “played” with him… The child must have taken advantage of the time when he wasn’t there. How many erotic books did he peep at? His movements were too skillful. Xie Xi propped himself up with both of his hands then pulled the hairpin off Chu Yu’s head and threw it aside. The man under him had inky black hair flowing down resembling a stream of water, his eyes were half-closed eyes with long lashes that trembled with a hint of fear, and because he had just been kissed, his pink lips that looked moist and alluring. His jade white face was misted over with the glow of the rosy clouds at dusk. This man, he was within his sight but beyond his reach. Xie Xi was quiet for a while. Chu Yu was puzzled. He opened his eyes to look at him: “Are you not going to do it? Then let’s get up, we can continue to look for… ahh.” Chu Yu’s lips had once again been captured. Xie Xi leisurely sucked on his lower lips, then slowly moved down to his lower jaw and then to his neck. Chu Yu was unable to endure the sensations of being kissed on his neck. His body involuntarily arched up and he stretched out his hands to encircle Xie Xi’s neck. Soft moans spilled out from between his lips. Encouraged on by the responses he received, Xie Xi persisted his efforts in kissing his way down and pulled off Chu Yu’s robe, throwing it aside. His mouth nibbled, licked, and teased its way to Chu Yu’s delicate clavicle then slowly went lower and lower until it reached his stomach, then it went even lower … [System Announcement: Protagonist Xie Xi did a good job. Player Chu Yu’s chrysanthemum fell. The two achieved the Great Harmony of Life.]

At the end of the session, Chu Yu was too tired to lift a finger and his whole body was covered in hickeys. Xie Xi was clinging to him tightly, his eyes overflowing with joy, while his thing was still inside Chu Yu. Chu Yu leaned against Xie Xi’s chest and seriously thought about what had gone wrong. It is reasonable to say that, even if he was turned bent, the “attacker”1 of the pair should be him, right …? Xie Xi watched the absent-minded Chu Yu and smiled. He asked anxiously: “… Shixiong, do you really like me?” … what the ****? Chu Yu was furious: What’s with that line? Why is he acting like Chu Yu was a queer uncle who enticed a young girl and took advantage of them? He was the one whose chrysanthemum was taken, right? Chu Yu’s whole body was lacking any vigor and he couldn’t get up. All he could do was bite Xie Xi’s chin and ask in a bitter tone of voice: “Nonsense! If I didn’t like you, would I give it to you?” When Xie Xi was bitten, he felt aroused and wanted to continue. His Adam’s apple bobbed and he suddenly rolled over and pressed Chu Yu beneath his body: “Shixiong, you were the one who seduced me.” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu rubbed his sore waist and didn’t want to talk. The evil we bring on ourselves is the hardest to bear. *** The woods seemed to be very large and they did not see the edge of it even after walking for a while. The glowing blue trees were quite dazzling. Chu Yu was still thinking seriously about the problem of being the “attacker” when the person who was leading him by his hand asked: “Shixiong … are you really alright? Should I possibly carry you or hold you?”

Chu Yu’s legs trembled slightly but he ignored the pain coming from his lower body. His lips pursed and he refused to look at Xie Xi. In fact, he couldn’t see him at all. The comment barrage had exploded again. [UserMiaoMiao: Ahhhhhhh, finally they got to do it! Give a like to Shidi! Mercilessly pressing him down on the ground is a pleasure that can’t be described! +2] [UserSecondBrotherDoorNeighbor: You still want to counterattack? Hey, Shidi you are too kind to Da Shixiong. He actually has the strength to think of counterattacking! +2] [UserSesameDumpling: The only thing I care about now is where Shizun and the brocon are… +2]

囧

[UserAhJiong : It’s not easy to eat fish he cannot change his behavior. Cherish what you have at the moment →_→ finished. Tonight my roommate said it would be good to eat Sliced Fish in Hot Chili Oil. My thoughts become perverted… +2] [UserbaiYunyun: Pushed him down on the ground and did a good job, hahahahaha +2] [User:TheGreatWuShuai: Shixiong neglected it … Shixiong, you can’t heartlessly pull out that thing… Ah, looks like something’s wrong? _(:з) )_+2]

∠

…… ****!!! System, if you are continuously in a chaotic state and cannot control the comments and let them leak out, then I, your father, will grab hold of you and we can die together in the endless flood of comments!

Chu Yu scolded the system furiously for a long time. Until the System made a notification sound: “Host, please calm down ~ You have experienced how this works2 ~ It’s not good to interact with readers ~” The readers were waiting for the protagonist to push him down! “Interact” my grandfather!3 Chu Yu kept his face expressionless as he watched the barrage of comments gradually decrease until he could finally find the button on the screen that allowed him to turn off the comment views He secretly raised a middle finger. As soon as those sort of uncalled for comments disappeared, he suddenly saw a handsome face that was smiling slightly. Chu Yu reluctantly stretched out his hand and pushed it away, feeling a bit embarrassed. He did that for no reason. Suddenly, that place hurt but he was still in very good spirits. How come the protagonist wasn’t feeling embarrassed or awkward at all? The spoiled little brat even acted cute, asked for a hug and sought a marriage alliance4… he was being molested so much. Chu Yu reached out a hand and slapped Xie Xi’s hand away. Xie Xi looked at him sideways with a wronged expression on his face so Chu Yu was unable to endure his own soft-hearted self. He stood on tiptoe and kissed Xie Xi on the corner of his mouth: “Alright, stop it. Don’t make a fuss, we have to find Shizun quickly.” Looking like the cat who got the cream,5 Xie Xi narrowed his eyes in perfect satisfaction. Then he looked in front of them and frowned all of a sudden. Xie Xi then pulled Chu Yu into his arms protectively, raising Duan Xue in a guard position. Chu Yu leaned on his chest, unable to make head or tale of the situation. He was about to look behind him, he heard a somewhat familiar voice say: “Yu-er.” This voice…

Chu Yu tried hard to think about it. The original Chu Yu remembered this voice because it was the voice of his father… **** they were caught in flagrante delicto! Did his father see Chu Yu kiss Xie Xi just now? Chu Yu almost jumped up, dreading that the overprotective Chu family head would rush to Xie Xi and pounce on him with his sword. He turned around and saw the person who had walked out from behind the trees. The man was wearing a soft, lilac satin robe, its hem was fluttering in the wind. The robe was beautifully made and exquisite pattern of maple leaves was embroidered on its sleeves. He looked handsome and his eyes were gentle from the inside out. Anyone who looked at him would only think that he looked warm and kind. He had the air of a calm and dependable person. Just as Chu Yu was about to say “Father” in a noble and cold voice when he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Wasn’t Chu Shuangtian captured by Chu Shuanghe? How could he then be in this forest? Chu Shuangtian and Chu Shuanghe are also twin brothers who look similar to each other as expected it would not be easy to tell them apart. Even if he had only seen Chu Shuanghe once, he had also glimpsed the original Chu Yu’s memories. The image of the person in front of him and Chu Shuangtian with a bloody sword in hand gradually overlapped. Chu Yu silently stared at the man for a moment, then lifted Xun Sheng and said coldly: “Chu Shuanghe?” The man shook his head. His eyes were somewhat plaintively sad and revealed complex emotions: “Shuang… that traitor was already beheaded by my sword but was then trapped here, unable to find out the way out. When I heard something moving, I came to see what it was.” … There was something moving. Chu Yu’s face turned red.

Fortunately, he didn’t arrive at that time. Otherwise, Chu Yu would never again be able to hold his head high for his entire life. “Yu-er, why have we met here? Who is that person at your side? Where is Sheng-er? Why isn’t he with you?” A series of rapid-fire questions came from him. Then the man noticed Xie Xi’s hand around Chu Yu’s waist and his face turned pale. He shouted in a stern voice: “Boy! Who are you? What are your intentions towards Yu-er?! Let go of him, otherwise, my sword won’t be merciful!” The sword in his hand was shaped like electricity; the blade was thin and the characters “Yin Hong” were engraved on it. It was Chu Shuangtian’s sword. Chu Yu: “…” Suddenly, he felt a bit wobbly… Originally he thought it was Chu Shuanghe, but looking at his fierce protective attitude towards his child, it seemed as though it wasn’t an act… After all, the members of the Chu family are naturally overprotective of their princess. Chu Yu felt that he still had to be vigilant. He hesitated for a long time then finally said in a flat/ordinary tone: “This is my Shidi, you’ve seen him before. I heard that you were captured by Chu Shuanghe, and we came to rescue you.” He paused and he asked, “Father, where is mother?” Chu Shuangtian was silent for a moment and his bright and gentle eyes gradually turned red. With trembling hands, he buried his face in his hands for a long time, before gritting his teeth to endure the feeling of grief. He hung his head: “Yu-er, it’s my fault, I didn’t protect your mother…” The voice was filled with a sense of desolation.

Chu Shuangtian met with his Dao companion when they were young. The two people were similar in temperament and had similar interests. Even their talents were similar. They had been married for two hundred years and never quarreled. They had mutual respect in marriage with each other and deep feelings of love together were long-established.6 Chu Shungtian’s wife was dead, and he was really suffering. Chu Yu was stunned. His intuition told him that Chu Shuangtian’s type of inconsolable grief was not fake He was just about to let his misgivings disappear and comfort the father of his body when he suddenly remembered Xie Xi’s words and hesitated for a moment. He turned to Xie Xi and gave him a questioning look. He was always good at making decisions without authorization so to yield to Xie Xi made him feel very insecure. His attempts to hold the thigh had resulted in repeated failures. Therefore, it was better to start anew and let the protagonist come to his assistance. When Chu Yu wordlessly asked for his opinion, Xie Xi was stunned. He didn’t expect that Chu Yu would consult him. When he recovered his composure, he had stars in his eyes. He leaned close with a smiling expression to Chu Yu’s ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear: “No murderous intent.” It really is Chu Shuangtian! Chu Yu felt like a crispy and shredded dried fish as he breathed a sigh of relief and went to Chu Shuangtian. He thought about the situation. In fact, the original Chu Yu had an unfriendly and cold temperament, not just with others, but was also mostly not very affectionate towards his family members. Most of the time it was the Chu family’s princess control and the brocon who were stubbornly affectionate towards him. He had not had much contact with Chu family. Right now … how can he comfort Chu Shuangtian? Chu Shuangtian is not Xie Xi who would be happy with a hug or a kiss so Chu Yu was at a loss. Suddenly, at the other end of the forest, there was

the flash of a golden light flashed and they heard the sound of an explosion. A powerful blast wave of air was accompanied as the debris of broken branches and leaves seemed to blot out the sky and cover the earth. The expression on Chu Shuangtian’s face became cold as he lifted his sleeve and waved, forming an invisible barrier to block the blast wave. Xie Xi also moved very fast. When Chu Shuangtian lifted his sleeve to form a barrier, he quickly took Chu Yu into his protective embrace and whispered: “It’s Shizun.” In a short time, as soon as the sound of his voice faded away, two people appeared on the other side of the golden light. The group, with Lu Qingan in the lead, walked over to them. The expression on Lu Qingan’s face was extremely icy and he was covered from head to foot in a cold, golden light. He looked aggressive and murderous. Chu Yu swallowed. He had never seen Lu Qingan like this. He didn’t know what was going on and what had made him so wrathful. Chu Sheng was following behind at the heel of Lu Qingan and saw Chu Yu. His eyes lit up and he ran towards Chu Yu while giving Xie Xi a cold look, on guard against him. Chu Yu silently facepalmed: Your family’s cabbage has already been eaten … it’s no use trying to protect it now … Chu Sheng hurriedly went to Chu Yu and in a flurry checked him over from top to bottom. “Little brother, are you hurt? How do you feel? Did you run into anything dangerous? Did that boy do anything to you?” Chu Yu carefully covered over the hickey on his neck and wondered if his swollen and reddened lips looked suspicious: He laughed dryly as if there was nothing important going on: “I’m okay… Big brother, are you okay…?” He saw that Chu Shuangtian was silently looking at them with a dejected and yet relieved expression in his eyes. Chu Yu coughed: “Big brother, father is back.”

The strength of a brocon’s feelings was truly terrible. In his eyes, there was only his younger brother and didn’t even notice that his father was there. Chu Sheng turned around and looked at his father behind him hesitantly. Chu Yu was a little nervous. Chu Sheng and Chu Shuangtian have deeper feelings and they are more familiar with each other. If Chu Sheng was the one to determine if this was the genuine goods at a fair price then this Chu Shuangtian, there should be no mistake. Chu Sheng stared at Chu Shuangtian, dumbfounded for a moment before his body trembled. Suddenly, tears sprang into his eyes that were full of grief. His voice trembled: “Father…” ******** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 35 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Shuangtian slowly nodded his head at Chu Sheng, but, contrary to what one might expect, he didn’t solicitously inquire about his well-being, unlike his pampering attitude towards Chu Yu. The expression in his eyes was profound. Chu Sheng stared at his face for a moment until he calmed down. He smiled and exclaimed: “Father.” He approached Chu Shuangtian and whispered a few words, asking about his health. After some time, he turned to Lu Qingan. His face was somewhat pale: “Senior, the Chu family’s traitor has fallen to my father’s blade and already great vengeance had been achieved for mother. We think that we should find a method to return.” Lu Qingan stroked the sword on his waist to comfort himself and some of the coldness vanished from the expression on his face as he nodded and put Yan Hue back in its sheath. Chu Yu’s attention was attracted by Lu Qingan ’s movements. He glanced at him and saw that there was another sword hanging from Lu Qingan’s waist. If he had not guessed wrongly, that ought to be the sword that they had found before they were sent to this place.

Looking at how tense Lu Qingan was, it seems that he must have had some kind of relationship with the owner of that sword. Chu Yu pondered over it for a moment. He really couldn’t reliably remember that sword being in the original novel. He tossed the matter into the back of his mind. While watching Chu Sheng talking to Lu Qingan in a low voice and looking back at Chu Shuangtian, Chu Yu was overcome with boredom. He turned to look at Chu Shuangtian and was unable to tell or not if his vision was true as an icy and malicious smile on his face, like a venomous snake. That smile was vicious and fierce, a needle hidden in silk floss, totally unlike Chu Shuangtian’s normally gentle and refined expression. Chu Shuanghe? Chu Yu’s spine suddenly felt cold and his scalp tingled all over.1 Enduring the sudden emergence of lingering fear, Chu Yu quietly took Xun Sheng in his hand and tried to stay calm and collected before cautiously looking over at him again. Chu Shuangtian’s expression was now one of silent sorrow, like a person whose heart had turned into cold grey ashes, more dead than alive. Could there be a problem with Chu Shuangtian? However, the protagonist had already said that he didn’t have a murderous aura and Chu Sheng, who was very close to him and had deep feelings for his father, didn’t seem to notice anything wrong with him. It’s highly unlikely that Chu Shuanghe would be able to deceive both of them. That should only be … an illusion. Seemingly sensing the intensity of Chu Yu ’s gaze, Chu Shuangtian turned to look at him then reached out and stroked his hair, as if comforting him. He was silent for a long moment. Finally, he smiled and said: “Yu-er, you must listen to your big brother’s words later.” Why did this sound like a person’s last words, as if he were about to die?

Chu Yu paused then nodded. Chu Shuangtian sighed. “Your temperament has been cold since you were young. You were unwilling to get close to us and you didn’t want to stay in the valley. Nowadays … well, that may not be a bad idea.” He stared at Chu Yu for a moment then looked away. At the beginning he was unable to make heads or tails of these words, then Chu Yu understood: Was Chu Shuangtian glad that the original Chu Yu wasn’t close to them as a child and thus when Madam Chu died, he would be unlikely to be overly sad? How could that be true? A single drop of the original Chu Yu’s consciousness made him feel miserable but, fortunately, it only lasted for a few moments. Chu Yu opened his mouth to explain, but he was forced to step back as he did not know where to begin. He went back to Xie Xi and sighed mournfully. Xie Xi grabbed his hand and squeezed it gently. He didn’t speak. After Chu Sheng had finished consulting Lu Qingan, Chu Yu realized that he had already unconsciously leaned towards Xie Xi who had then placed his arm around his waist and was smiling proudly. When Chu Sheng saw this scene, he bristled angrily and pulled out San Hou: “Where do you think you’re putting your filthy hands?!” Xie Xi just briefly glanced at him but otherwise ignored his outburst. Chu Yu broke into a cold sweat and quickly pried apart Xie Xi’s hold on him. What a joke, that he actually dared to offend this brocon older brother of his. Clearly, there was a mistake in Xie Xi’s upbringing. The child’s emotional intelligence was actually so low!

Chu Sheng glared daggers at Xie Xi with an ugly expression and quickly pulled Chu Yu behind him. He looked at Lu Qingan. Lu Qingan was always unwilling to talk very much and so nodded: “You tell them.” Chu Sheng understood this without being told and said, “Father, little brother…” Looking quickly at Xie Xi, he then automatically overlooked him and continued. “When I was teleported from the other side with senior Lu, I noticed that there was a large array there that was bound to another array. When Senior Lu broke the array but we realized it began to repair itself. I thought that if we are to break this spell, we will have to explore that palace.” He pointed to the palace: “If my guess isn’t wrong, then the core of the spell should be there.” It seemed to be similar to the array at Maple Valley. Chu Yu thought about it and realized that if the array was made by Chu Shuanghe, it was very likely that he learned it from the Chu family. Looking at the Lu Qingan’s ferocious, explosive action… This method of breaking the array was really crude. Chu Yu quietly looked over Chu Sheng shoulder at Xie Xi. That time, he had silently mocked the protagonist for using such a brutal method to blast apart the array at Maple Valley. Now he can assume that the protagonist was simply acting the way that people in this world are accustomed to… ly, Chu Yu and Xie Xi had been teleported to a small house at the lakeside palace. Now they walked back to the front of the palace. It was only then that Chu Yu saw the characters written like dragons flying and phoenixes dancing above the palace door.

Jing Hua Sect.2 Chu Shuangtian, who was walking beside Lu Qingan, suddenly said: “Huh… Jing Hua Sect?” In a flash, he seemed to realize something. He gave Lu Qingan a strange look then stopped talking. Chu Yu saw this reaction and made as if to speak but then stop as Lu Quingan looked like he did not want to be bothered, but he was itching to find out what it was about. He turned around and saw Chu Sheng’s pensive look so Chu Yu tugged at his sleeve and asked: “Big brother, what is this Jing Hua Sect?” That ****ing deceptive author wrote 500,000 words of the original novel but did not include very much content at all. These strange names are always unexpectedly appearing. Fortunately, he knew the big picture from the original novel … even though the plot was now a mess. Chu Sheng also looked at Lu Qingan and hesitated for a while but he was unable to withstand his little brother’s confused expression when he asked the question. He whispered: “The Jing Hua Sect was one of the Demonic Path sects. Their inner disciples were extremely good at creating arrays. I heard that their sect master made an array that imitated the one from the Mausoleum Ruins, forming a special space. If I’m not wrong, that should be this place. More than one hundred years ago something happened, I don’t know what. They were attacked, encircled and suppressed by the other Demonic Path sects…” Chu Sheng continued to explain, his voice getting softer and softer: “I heard that the Jing Hua sect master and senior Lu were quite familiar with each other. He was acclaimed as a genius of his generation. With his sword in hand, he slaughtered his enemies in all four directions. It’s a pity that even while possessing two hands can’t defeat four enemies.3 In the end, the sect master was defeated and his soul was scattered. The sect’s disciples fled in all directions and vanished without any traces.” Although his voice was already, Lu Qingan and other people still heard it clearly. When Lu Qingan heard the words “his soul was scattered” his steps paused for a moment and a glimpse of a deep pain flashed through his eyes.

The expression on his face then became even colder and quieter. His hands involuntarily went to the sword on his waist. Chu Yu had an epiphany: Oh, that sword must be the legacy of Lu Qingan’s beloved.4 No wonder the expression on Lu Qingan’s face was so ugly when he saw it. Cultivators are generally more cold-hearted when compared to ordinary people. It was extremely difficult for them to consider someone a close friend. After all, they live for a long time so they can’t carelessly form attachments to other people. Cultivators also have good memories. During the long years of their lives, if a friend of theirs dies they will remember it for hundreds of years. Many people are not able to defeat this demon of temptation.5 As a result, most would rather ascend to heaven and remain above the mundane world, keeping themselves free of all attachments. Chu Yu, a person who was steeped in the liberal arts, was earnestly thinking deeply about the philosophy of life. He was unconsciously slowly heating up chicken soup for the soul, wondering when to pour it out for the protagonist. Suddenly, he felt that there was someone staring deeply at him. When blinking he turned to look, he saw that he was walking alone behind everyone else. Xie Xi was staring at him intently. His glittering eyes seemed to hold Chu Yu in place. After seeing Chu Yu turn around, Xie Xi smiled and softly said “Shixiong.” This scene made Chu Yu involuntarily think back to that time when the protagonist was a little shota.6 His mind was beautiful and not contaminated with lustful thoughts and he still easily showed his respect to Chu Yu like before… The embarrassment he felt from being pressed down and doing “this and that” suddenly vanished like smoke and dispersed like clouds. He was eager to pet and stare at his cute and loveable, well-behaved Xie Xi. He coughed

and asked permission from his team leader: “Big brother, I’ll go and talk to my Shidi.” Chu Sheng smiled like someone who was holding himself back, but the expression on his face was respectful: “No! Little brother, that boy is scheming against you!” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu was really too embarrassed to tell Chu Sheng that his family’s cabbage has already been nibbled on… Heading through the main entrance they made their way to the main hall of the Jing Hua Sect palace. Lu Qingan pushed the door open and through the cracks, they could see…a large coffin. Lu Qingan was silent and paused for a moment then pushed the door completely open, suddenly seeing a wide clearing .. a hall full of coffins. The pitch-black coffins were arranged in an unusual petal pattern in the spacious hall. Not only was the atmosphere not even the slightest bit gloomy, but it was instead rather imposing and quite beautiful. The floor was littered with paper money offerings for the dead, incense stick, and so forth. When one stepped on the floor, it felt soft from all the layer upon layers of offerings there. Chu Yu looked at the scene in front of him and was struck utterly speechless. Shizun’s special (gay) friend, his taste is not ordinary… truly really unique… Lu Qingan’s eyelids twitched and he looked at the sword on his waist. He stepped forward, face expressionless and without the slightest hint of caution, reached out and pushed the nearest coffin lid away and looked at the inside of the coffin. After looking at it for a long time, he did not speak then walked to another coffin and repeated his actions. Chu Yu couldn’t help but be curious. He went to see what was inside but was pulled back by Chu Sheng.

Chu Sheng then wanted to take a look at it but he was pulled back by Chu Shuangtian. Finally, Chu Shuangtian was able to take a look. When Chu Shuangtian saw it, he seemed somewhat surprised and looked up at Lu Qingan. He and Lu Qingan were cultivators of the same generation but were merely casual acquaintances. He meditated for a while then followed Lu Qingan’s actions in opening the coffin lids. Chu Yu and Chu Sheng, who had been pushed to the back, moved forward to take a look. The coffin was lined with a golden silk fabric embroidered with delicate and complex patterns. Chu Yu stepped forward and was stunned. His mood was indescribable as he looked at something that was carefully wrapped in a silk fabric… a broken stone slab? Chu Yu rubbed his eyes. He was not mistaken. It was nothing but a broken stone slab. Chu Yu couldn’t help but silently follow along and look at the coffins that were opened by Lu Qingan and Chu Shuangtian. As expected, each coffin had a piece of carefully wrapped broken stone slab. He tried to bear with it for a long time but couldn’t hold back. He reached out and with the greatest of care lifted up a broken stone slab He turned it around and looked at it from every side. It was really just an ordinary rock. Someone leaned in behind him. Chu Yu thought it was Chu Sheng and he absent-mindedly batted at him with the back of his hand: “Big brother, all of the coffins here only have a broken stone slab inside?” Jing Hua sect master’s interior decoration style was really unusual… Behind him was a low cheerful laugh: “They should all be the same.” Chu Yu was shocked and jumped to look back but not at Xie Xi who was close at hand with both his hands practically embracing Chu Yu’s waist. He instead looked back at Chu Sheng who was studying the stones not far away.

Thank goodness these stones slab had attracted the brocon’ attention. Chu Yu looked at Xie Xi’s slightly smiling face and couldn’t help but pinch his cheeks: “Shidi…” Xie Xi let him knead. He bowed his head and listened carefully. Chu Yu said: “Ah, all the years have passed silently and now the little boy is no longer in front of me, no longer held in my arms like a soft whisper, so cute and innocent, all of a sudden he grew up …” Xie Xi silently looked at him for a moment then smiled: “Your Shidi is long and big, what is Shixiong not satisfied with?” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu decided not to involuntarily flirt with the protagonist again. Chu Yu remained absolutely calm as he batted away a certain person’s claws that were moving closer and closer to him: “Work, it is all very well to talk, but getting things done is another matter.” There were nearly a hundred coffins in the main hall, and with several people started taking action. Soon all of the coffins had been opened. Inside all of them was an ordinary stone slab. Chu Yu volunteered to take all the stones out of the coffins and line them up together. Lu Qingan looked at the stones then glanced at Xie Xi before nodding. “Put them together.” Xie Xi respectfully bowed his head and looked at the pile of stone slabs. After a short pause, he picked up the stones and began to piece together the message that seemed to be written in a natural and unforced style, like moving clouds and flowing water.7 Chu Yu squatted down and looked at Xie Xi with a smile. Xie Xi trembled a little at the look in his eyes. He sighed and tried very hard to keep calm. After a while, a complete flagstone was revealed on the ground.

Chu Yu moved closer to him and took out his handkerchief to help Xie Xi clean his hands. By the time he finished wiping, the other two members of the Chu family suddenly had blue veins popping out of their foreheads. In the silence, Chu Yu didn’t notice anything. He then managed to find some time to look at the stone slab and his mouth twitched. The master’s damned beloved friend had evil interests to the end and unexpectedly the stone actually had only two words on it. The rest was just an intricate pattern. Perhaps because it had been a long time, the calligraphy on these ordinary stones had become somewhat blurred. Chu Yu blinked. Tongue —— kiss? WTF??? ******** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 36 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Change in release schedule next month Hi guys! The chapters are now longer and it’s becoming harder for me to release them every week. I’m thinking of releasing half chapters instead of full chapters. You will still get the same number of characters translated per month so it’s not like I’m slowing down the releases. I mean, I have been releasing the chapters which were around 3,000 characters per chapter. With a release schedule one of chapter per week, the total character count for each month right now is 12,000 characters. However, the chapters are now 4,000 characters each. Therefore, since I translate 12,000 characters per month of this project, I can only release 3 chapters per month (not 4). The options are: release one chapter every ten days release half chapters per five days Since I do want more exposure on NU, I will probably go for the half chapter every five days release schedule next month but I’m not sure yet. I’ll try to challenge myself to continue with one chapter every week even though it’s longer now. This totally reminds me of Xie Xi wanting to eat fish.

Chapter 37 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Xie Xi, hang in there! LOL, where is poor Xie Xi in all of this? His family’s story hasn’t even been revealed but Chu Yu’s family drama is getting a lot of screen time. Could it be that Xie Xi has been demoted to a minor character while Chu Yu and Chu Sheng are the new lead characters?! Plus Alpha no Tachiichi In case you want some manga to read, here is a completely translated 13chapter work: +α no Tachi Ichi. Weird name, lol. It’s about a girl who was transported to another world manga… as a side character. +a no Tachiichi source Summary: Satoki Houma is an imaginative girl who enjoys shoujo manga. However, in the perfect shoujo manga twist, one day she gets dragged to an alternate world where the people have summoned a Holy Maiden to save them! Except so did her classmate, Haruka Toudou, who fits the exact model of a Shoujo Protagonist. In short, she stays in the sidelines observing the action as the heroine (her classmate) is hailed as the Holy Maiden. I must say that the ending was a little unsatisfying at first but on my second read, I found that it was pretty okay.

You can read the manga here.

Chapter 38 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Sheng paused then his head shot up to stare at the white light that had started shining just above Chu Shuangtian’s chest. It slowly condensed into a white halo that then rose up and revealed an almost transparent human shape. Chu Sheng stared raptly at the figure without blinking, his heart wild with joy and hope. The woman who appeared had elegant and gentle facial features. She looked at Chu Yu with a faint smile at the corners of her lips: “Yu-er, you’ve finally returned. Your mother had been worried to death.” Chu Yu was also stunned and stared blankly at her before he bowed his head to her subconsciously. This was the mother of the original Chu Yu and Chu Sheng, the wife of Chu Shuangtian. Her Nascent Soul had been destroyed so her consciousness should have been extinguished. How could Madam Chu’s spirit be intact? He pondered over it for a long time until he remembered what Chu Shuangtian had said – “She is in my heart.” He thought that Chu Shuangtian meant that Madam Chu lived in his heart but now it seems that what he meant was that he had used an unknown

technique to shield Madam Chu’s soul, keeping it in his body, continually protecting her. At this time Chu Sheng had been overwhelmed by all the unexpected events. He was stunned, kneeling on the ground, his head buried in his hands. The joy that he had been feeling cooled after he looked at Chu Shuangtian’s body. He had killed his father with his own hands. Madam Chu gently gazed at Chu Yu for a moment longer, then turned her eyes away. She looked down at Chu Shuangtian’s body and sighed silently. A glimmer of pain appeared deep in her eyes but then the ripple of emotion immediately faded away. “Sheng-Er.” Chu Sheng, trembling, looked up with his face covered in tears at his mother. His expression was full of pain and guilt: “Mother, I’m sorry.” Mrs. Chu was silent for a moment then she said: “Stop that, Sheng-Er, wipe away your tears. Your father wouldn’t want to see you like this. She paused for a while and sighed. “…Chu Shuanghe knew that your father’s weakness was the Chu family, and the Chu family’s weakness was also him. These past few days, whenever he was clear-headed, he discussed it with me…” “So Sheng-Er, don’t let your father down.” Chu Sheng silently looked face to face at Madam Chu for a long time before he then lowered his head again. His hair fell in front of his face, hiding his expression. He seemed like he was carved from stone as he knelt silently in front of Chu Shuangtian and Madam Chu. Chu Yu and Xie Xi glanced at each other then walked slowly up to Chu Sheng. They copied his posture, kneeling in front of Chu Shuangtian’s body. Chu Yu then called in a low voice: “Big brother.”

When he heard the voice of his favorite younger brother, Chu Sheng shifted slightly. Then when he raised his head to look up at Madam Chu, his face was already calm: “Mother, you are very selfish.” Letting him bear the burden of killing his father, leaving the Chu family to go to the Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss in the afterlife,2 thereby making him abandon his weak and soft past self, forcing him to grow up. Even though all these matters were forced by circumstances, this method was really too ruthless. Chu Yu looked into Chu Sheng’s eyes that were still red. He was still a little worried: “Big brother?” Chu Sheng turned his head around to face Chu Yu. The corners of his lips turned up slightly and he stretched out his arms to pull Chu Yu into his embrace, trembling as though he was terribly cold. Lu Qingan stood looking on from one side for a long time before he then he shook his head and turned back to the Jing Hua Sect Palace. Chu Yu guessed that he was going looking for Shen Nian’s body. He silently hugged Chu Sheng and closed his eyes to examine the faint red light inside his body. His mood was complicated. After Shen Nian had helped him leave Mausoleum Ruins ahead of time, his spirit had become weak and he had sunk into a deep sleep. Shen Nian’s soul had been drifting around in the Mausoleum Ruins for a long time, therefore it had sustained a lot of damage. Shen Nian did not remember his past but always remembered that there was someone important to him in Tian Yuan Sect. Therefore, he asked about the recent developments regarding the Tian Yuan sect while they were together in the Mausoleum Ruins. It was too bad that Shen had forgotten this important person’s name and Tian Yuan Sect had also changed a lot in the past hundred years. If not, after ten years of working with him, how would Chu Yu have been so slow that

he did not realize that Shen’s important person was his own teacher, Lu Qingan. By the time Lu Qingan came back, Chu Sheng had calmed down and properly put away Chu Shuangtian’s corpse. Madam Chu also returned to the soul jade that Chu Shuangtian was still wearing. Lu Qingan should have found Shen Nian’s corpse. Probably due to the influence of Chu Shuanghe’s earlier words, the expression on his face wasn’t very good as he looked down into the water in the lake. Chu Yu was hesitating about whether to tell Lu Qingan his thoughts when he suddenly realized that the water in lake actually reflected only Lu Qingan’s image. Xie Xi was also at the edge of the lakeshore but the water did not show his reflection. A strange expression suddenly appeared on Chu Yu’s face at this unexpected phenomena. He glanced at Xie Xi subconsciously. …The lake only shows the reflections of the palace and Lu Qingan? No matter how close two friends were, could brotherly love be so extreme that there was only room for Lu Qingan in his heart? Shen Nian had someone very important to him who was with the Tian Yuan sect. This person was sure enough extremely important to him.3 ****! It seems that he has discovered a very serious and troublesome affair! Chu Yu’s brow trembled as he looked at Lu Qingan silently. The night sky was vast, the stars were shining brightly. Although Lu Qingan looked cold and his eyes seemed indifferent, it was clear that this was a bleak and desolate silence. ……

Indeed, the teacher and his disciples can be traced to the same origin… Lu Qingan silently unsheathed Yan Hue and once again thrust the sword into the lake. The reflection of the palace in the lake rippled and the starry sky became distorted. Lu Qingan didn’t need to say anything as they could all guess that this was the exit. The atmosphere was somewhat heavy. Chu Yu walked at Lu Qingan’s heels towards Chu Sheng and patted Chu Sheng on the back. Although he felt sympathy for Chu Sheng, unfortunately, he was simply a bystander who was incapable of feeling the same emotions that Chu Sheng is going through. After experiencing this trauma, the gentle and pure brocon might be gone forever. Although Madam Chu seemed to have been set at ease and seemed magnanimous, she must not feel that good deep down in her heart. She had nourished her Nascent Soul for a hundred years… how much did it hurt? It’s really a pity… Chu Yu sighed and the System suddenly spoke. “Ding ~ The north wind is blowing ~ the autumn wind is cold ~ the host is asking for help ~ you seem to be distressed ~ I will lend you a hand ~ I, this System, who is the busiest ~ may I ask if the host wants my assistance?” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu: “…have you got a virus?” He had been in a slightly melancholic mood which was now suddenly destroyed by the System. Chu Yu didn’t know whether to laugh or cry as he inquired: “What do you mean? Chu Shuangtian’s soul has been scattered, can you help me to resurrect him?” In fact, in the novel, except for the protagonist and the female leads, all the other characters were like NPCs. Therefore, as a System it should be

easy for it to make an NPC character respawn, right? When he thought about it, Chu Yu couldn’t help but look at the novel’s classification: original, BL.4 After a moment of silence, Chu Yu was heartbroken: there is no female lead, this story has no female lead, there is no harem, and though it pained him to admit it … he had taken on the role of the female lead. The System’s tone was cheerful: “According to the rules of the game ~ the direct resurrection of the dead characters is prohibited ~ if the host can help the gong5 capture the important fu ben ~ it can activate the resurrection skill ~”

副本

(TN: – fu ben. This means “copy” but it totally depends on the context. For example, the TV show “Altered Carbon,” which is about transferring a person’s mind and consciousness into different bodies/clones, is titled . This might mean something like being resurrected in a clone but I’m keeping it simple until we find out the exact meaning. also means an instanced zone in video games, therefore this might mean “respawn point” since the title says “resurrection copy.”)

副本

副本

Important fu ben? What fu ben? Chu Yu was full of confusion6 and tried to poke the System but this time it did not respond. After pondering what it said, he got extremely angry. ****ing System! Gong? Hmph, your whole family is a gong! *** They had been in the Jing Hua Sect’s secret space for a day and night but when Chu Yu looked up at the starry night sky after they had exited the portal into the outside world, he almost believed that they had never left. It seems that they had only been inside for a few hours.

Chu Yu looked around. They had come and left and did not seem to have suffered heavy casualties but the event was weighing on everyone’s’ minds. The soul of the Chu family’s lord had flown away and scattered. As for Madam Chu, only a remnant of her soul was left. How long would it take until they would be unable to hide the truth of this matter? Also, Grandfather and grandmother were still in life-and-death closed door cultivation. The Chu family’s strength had been considerably weakened all of a sudden. Therefore, in the next battle, the Demonic Path faction will have the advantage. They had sent messengers to take the news over to the Chu family but it would take a few days for the family to send back help. Right now, they could only bide their time by sitting and wait for reinforcements before they can stand firm again. The group of people silently flew back to the cultivator’s camp at Qing Tu. Xie Xi flew not far behind Chu Yu, gazing at him silently with a complicated look in his eyes. He can protect Chu Yu, but he can’t stop everything that would make Chu Yu sad. By the time the group had arrived at the camp, the sky had lightened. Chu Yu wanted to return straight to the Chu family camp but hesitated. He whispered a few words to Chu Sheng then walked over to Lu Qingan. He hesitated for a moment then spoke softly: “Shizun, do you believe that Shen Nian… do you really think that senior’s soul flew away and scattered?” Lu Qingan looked drawn. His eyes widened slightly and he silently stared intently at Chu Yu. “When I was in Mausoleum Ruins, I met a soul who claimed to be Shen Nian.” Chu Yu paused. He saw how Lu Qingan’s eyes had blazed and his eyebrows furrowed. “His soul is deeply asleep otherwise… do you want to meet him?”

Lu Qingan’s lips tightened and his face showed both excitement and something that looked like resentment. For a split second, he even gave off a hint of killing intent. Chu Yu couldn’t help but feel anxious and fearful as he wondered if there had been any misunderstandings that happened before. By this point, Lu Qingan was already holding Chu Yu’s hands and had closed his eyes. Chu Yu let Lu Qingan examine him. He didn’t know how much time passed before Lu Qingan slowly loosened his grip on Chu Yu’s hands. Lu Qingan’s hands couldn’t seem to help but tremble and the dreadful expression in his eyes was scorching hot: “Give him to me.” Chu Yu hurriedly closed his eyes and secretly said goodbye to big brother as he slowly removed the damaged soul from his body and gave it over to Lu Qingan. Looking at the faint red light coming from the weakened soul, Lu Qingan sighed slightly and took it into his hands with the greatest of care. He paused for a moment then put the soul inside his body to allow it to recover its strength. Chu Yu was very apprehensive. Seeing that Lu Qingan had taken Shen Nian’s soul, he said: “He seems to have lost his memory… he has forgotten a lot of things. When he wakes up, Shizun can tell him about the past.” Lu Qingan’s fingertips trembled as he gently stroked Bu Heng. He closed his eyes and said: “Some things, may as well be forgotten.”7 He nodded to Chu Yu and turned to walk towards the Tian Yuan Sect camp. … Wait, Shizun! You forgot the protagonist. Chu Yu opened his mouth to say something but then turned to look at Xie Xi, who was standing to one side with a gloomy and complicated

expression. He walked over to Xie Xi. Somehow, he had to try to persuade him to return to the Tian Yuan Sect alone camp but he didn’t know how. Xie Xi seemed to notice that Chu Yu was at a loss. He suddenly gave a slight smile: “I won’t make Shixiong’s life difficult. If Shixiong at any point feels the pain is going to be difficult to bear, you can call Shidi at any time.” After he finished speaking, Xie Xi lowered his head, touching his forehead with Chu Yu’s, then he walked off, catching up to Lu Qingan. When everyone had left, Chu Yu looked at Chu Sheng who had been silent the entire time. Tonight, the one who suffered the most grievous harm was Chu Sheng. The original Chu Yu had been a very cold person. As for him, all he had was a can of useless chicken soup. All he could do was keep Chu Sheng company as he tried to overcome his problems during this difficult time. Chu Sheng kept silent as they returned to the Chu family camp. He passed the news to the Chu family but Chu Yu still couldn’t think of what he could say as they sat down side by side to each other to have a long talk. The tired and sleepy Chu Sheng put a hand up to rub his temples and managed with some effort to smile at Chu Yu. His face was pale and drawn: “Little brother, now it’s only the two of us.” Madam Chu was already sleeping deep inside the soul jade and no one knew how long it would take before her strength was restored. The number of the Chu family’s direct descendants was always small and now it was just the two of them. Chu Sheng said: “I didn’t really think… I could actually use my sword to…” He covered his face, agonized. “Little brother, that was our father…” He should be saying something, Madam Chu had encouraged Chu Yu to speak some words of comfort. Chu Yu opened his mouth but didn’t know what to say.

Chu Sheng didn’t seem to need to wait for him to say something. He just stared at Chu Yu for a while then shook his head. His words were similar to those that Chu Shuangtian had said before: “You haven’t been close to mother and father since childhood… Alright, for tonight it may not be a bad idea for you to just go and rest. I want to be alone.” Chu Yu could only do as he was told and go back to his room to rest. Originally he thought that Chu Sheng would need at least a few days of quiet to recover. Unexpectedly, on the second day, Chu Sheng went off as usual to kill demonic cultivators and was able to talk business with the other Chu family members as well as members of the other seven big families, too. After a few days had passed, Chu Yu realized that something wasn’t right. There was something wrong with Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng normally had a warm, sunny disposition and was a person who was always smiling a lot at everyone. He looked like a soft, easygoing person who tried to get along with everyone and not offend anyone while appearing to be truly reliable. However… last night Chu Sheng heard that when someone from another family had spoken sneeringly about the Chu family, Chu Sheng had immediately taken San Huo and beat that man up. ly, this was something that was completely contrary to the brocon’s amiable nature. In the past, Chu Sheng was a brocon who, for the most part, behaved like an overprotective mother. He only became fierce whenever someone bullied his younger brother but now his brocon attitude had completely changed. Chu Yu requested to go out with them to kill Demonic Path cultivators. On the way there, he encountered a number of demonic beasts. Among the fight, one of them managed to pounce on the hem of his robes. There and

then, Chu Sheng ran over to deal with it in a berserk fashion. It wasn’t enough for him to cut the monster in half with his sword. With San Huo in hand, he found the monsters’ lair and wiped them all out. This incident left Chu Yu covered in cold sweat and he did not dare to go out again. When he later had tea with Chu Sheng, he accidentally broke the teapot. Obviously, it wouldn’t be likely that he would seriously cut his hand on the broken teapot but the expression on Chu Sheng’s face had immediately become agitated. He issued an order and the next day no porcelain could be found in the Chu family’s camp. Chu Sheng’s spirit was too tightly wound. If this continues, sooner or later he will collapse and fall apart. ********* Translator’s Notes: Hi everyone, as you know we're noticing an unexpectedly high number of payment declines. We're sorry for the frustration this has caused and we're doing all we can to help creators get paid by working with our payment partners and continuing to retry payments. More info below. pic.twitter.com/KI0sXGcQHc — Patreon (@Patreon) August 2, 2018

Chapter 39 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Seeing that all he could do was watch helplessly as Chu Sheng’s behavior got stranger and stranger as his nerves were stretched too tight, Chu Yu was scared witless. He couldn’t help but poke at the System again to ask: “Did you say that there’s really a resurrection skill? In which secret realm can this skill be activated?” System: “The skill does exist ~ but it can only be found in a secret realm ~ one can only wait for the host to find clues~” If one’s cultivation were to go up one level, then one would be a step closer to the legendary realm of the immortals. There was still plenty of time for Chu Yu to find some clues. What was needed now was to find a way for Chu Sheng to cheer up. Clenching his teeth, Chu Yu resolutely decided to give Chu Sheng something to hope for But… Before that, he needed to discuss it with the protagonist first. After all, he was the one who would likely have to activate the skill. Right now, Chu Sheng was discussing family business with other people in the front hall. It would be impossible for Chu Yu to sneak off to Tian Yuan Sect. He could only wait for Chu Sheng to leave at nighttime and then take action.

Chu Yu thought things over until he had a complete plan then, being bored by staying in the front yard, he leisurely walked back to his rooms. As he pushed open the door, he saw Xie Xi sitting straight at the end of his bed as if he were in the s** scene in a movie. … “Bang.” Chu Yu didn’t hesitate to slam the door closed. He bowed his head and tried to clear his mind. At this time, isn’t Xie Xi supposed to be patrolling outside with Third Shidi? Don’t tell him that his eyes were playing tricks on him? Or… could this be the legendary love sickness? Chu Yu shook his head fiercely, and once again pushed open the door, and stepped inside. Xie Xi had been standing on the other side as if he was preparing to pull the door open. When Chu Yu opened the door, Xie Xi was startled before taking advantage of the opportunity to seize him by the waist. Xie Xi embraced Chu Yu, pulling him into the room and closing the door behind them with his hand. Ah, it wasn’t his eyes playing tricks on him… As Chu Yu was looking up at Xie Xi he thought about what he could say since they hadn’t seen each other for many days. However, although he had thought it over for a long time, he still couldn’t think of anything to say. Xie Xi placed his hand on the back of Chu Yu’s head protectively then pressed him up against the door. He took Chu Yu’s chin in his hand, pulling it up, then kissed him on the lips. “We haven’t seen each other for a few days yet Shixiong’s first reaction at seeing me was to close the door. Shidi’s feelings are very hurt.”

Chu Yu laughed hollowly and said: “Isn’t Shidi supposed to be away with Third Shidi? I thought I was seeing things.” Xie Xi raised his eyebrows and chose to bend towards Chu Yu. His breath was warm in Chu Yu’s ears: “I don’t know why but Third Shidi appears to be afraid of me. Halfway during our patrol, he separated from me. I immediately decided, in that case, to take a break and came over to see Shixiong.” As he said the last few words, Xie Xi deliberately lowered his voice. His low and magnetic voice had an ambiguously seductive tone. Chu Yu involuntarily recalled some things that couldn’t be described. Blushing, his eyes wandered around the room: “Alright then you’ve seen me. Once you’re satisfied, you can go back.” “I’m not satisfied. Shixiong looks good. That is why just looking is never enough..” Xie Xi smiled slightly as he looked Chu Yu up and down to confirm that he was alright. Seeing that Chu Yu wasn’t looking gaunt or pale, the knot in Xie Xi’s heart relaxed. He bent down, lifted Chu Yu up, and walked over towards the bed. A certain event flashed through Chu Yu’s brain and he exclaimed in a horrified tone: “Wait wait wait wait, hold on! What are you planning to do, Shidi?” Xie Xi smirked: “I want to eat fish, but it appears that Shixiong is not willing. I missed Shixiong a lot since I didn’t get to see him for many days. Now I have only just embraced him in my arms but Shixiong does not appear to be willing?” He looked a little put out as if he had been wronged in some way. Chu Yu was speechless. He then deliberately circled his arms around Xie Xi’s neck. Xie Xi walked to the bed and sat down, but he didn’t let go of Chu Yu. He stared at Chu Yu with keen sparkling eyes. “Shixiong, can I kiss you?”

Oh, good. He’s being polite, not like before when he would just say a brief remark before biting. Chu Yu felt as though he hadn’t taught the protagonist in vain. Slightly gratified, he patted the back of Xie X’s neck and said kindly: “Xi-er, no.” Xie Xi: “…” Xie Xi clenched his teeth then threw Chu Yu, this gay guy who was so proud of himself and loved to court disaster, down on the bed. Pressing him down, Xie Xi “punished” Chu Yu by biting at his lips. The tip of his tongue swept over Chu Yu’s teeth then licked inside him. The sweet sensation made Chu Yu involuntarily relax. He tongue penetrated inside his mouth, tangling with Chu Yu’s tongue. Chu Yu was almost in tears as he involuntarily made a few “ahhh” sounds. He realized now that he had been courting disaster. He tried to push Xie Xi off him but couldn’t so Chu Yu was forced to lie back down flat on the bed under Xie Xi. After lingering for a long time, Xie Xi reluctantly withdrew. His face was flushed with a beautiful red blush like the color of a peach blossom and he was breathing a little heavily. As the one who had been pushed down, Chu Yu, who couldn’t go anywhere, was not much better. Knowing that Xie Xi was somewhat passionate, Chu Yu thought that if they continued, things would go out of control. He hurriedly got up but wasn’t able to go far before Xie Xi took Chu Yu back into his arms again. Xie Xi leaned back against the wall while hugging Chu Yu in his arms. Though his actions seemed slow and lazy, his hands that were on Chu Yu’s waist were not acting very well-behaved and carelessly pulled Chu Yu’s belt open. “Shixiong has something to say to me?”

Chu Yu took a few deep breaths then, and while trying to keep a straight face he removed Xie Xi’s hands from his waist. Chu Yu then re-tied his belt and said, “There’s a little something I really want to request of you…” Xie Xi’s little tricks and actions slowed and his face became filled with gloom. “Why is Shixiong using the word ‘request’ as though you are trying to increase the distance between us? In the Jing Hua Sect’s hidden realm, didn’t Shixiong say that he liked me? Was that another lie?” No, no, no, no, no! Don’t think like that! Chu Yu was greatly alarmed: “Shidi, you misunderstood…” After a pause, seeing that Xie Xi didn’t interrupt, Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. “It’s just because this affair is bound to be dangerous. Without you, perhaps I can’t… This is Shixiong’s personal matter and a selfish request for help, that’s why I used that word.” Xie Xi was silent for a moment then he laughed. Chu Yu was at a total loss for a moment. Suddenly, he felt that his earlobe was nipped lightly and he felt an electric tingling all over his body. His eyebrows twitched and he still couldn’t figure out if the protagonist was angry or not when his neck was lightly bitten. Chu Yu covered his neck and scowled: “Xie Xi!” Xie Xi said cheerfully: “Shixiong, what’s the matter?” Chu Yu almost choked: “…What’s with your attitude?” The tone of Xie Xi’s voice couldn’t conceal his huge grin: “Shixiong has always liked to carry out his own plans to make me happy, but he never asked Shidi for anything. The fact that Shixiong now wants to request something has made Shidi very happy. Whatever it is, Shidi will do it as long as it will make Shixiong happy.” As Chu Yu heard Xie Xi’s soft voice his heart was filled with affection then he spoke in a voice as light as a feather as he said: “Even if Shixiong

has been keeping secrets from me and lied to me before, Shixiong is already mine forever and ever, and we will never be parted.” Chu Yu:

囧

囧

(TN: is commonly used as an emoticon in China, Taiwan, Hong Kong, Korea and Japan because it resembles a person with an open mouth. This means “Chu Yu’s mouth fell open.”) This kind of thing… It was as though he was an apple that a kindergarten child would eagerly take a bite of to mark as his own. What the hell is going on? As it turns out the reason why he was so eager to do it in the Jing Hua Sect’s hidden realm was because Xie Xi was afraid that Chu Yu would run away again? So Xie Xi bit the apple to make a mark on it? For a moment, Chu Yu was at a loss. He gathered and organized his entangled thoughts and, keeping a straight face, started to fabricate a story: “In fact, during my ten years at the Mausoleum Ruins…” Noticing the sudden tightening of Xie Xi’s arms wrapped around his waist, Chu Yu realized that he was poking at Xie Xi’s painful memories and hastened to speed up his explanation, “I found a jade scroll that had records about a certain place where it is possible to resurrect a person who’s soul that had flown away and been scattered. I don’t know where it is exactly nevertheless it would be dangerous.” Oh… Chu Yu doesn’t know how to make up a good reason for Xie Xi to go to that place… Chu Yu was stuck and fell silent as he thought bitterly about the nonexistent jade scroll. Where would it be written so that Xie Xi had to go with him…? Nevertheless, Xie Xi’s eyes were bright and he took the initiative to help Chu Yu in his lie: “Shixiong thought of me? Shixiong thinks I can help you?”

“Yes.” Chu Yu kept smiling and secretly wiped away the cold sweat,1 silently cursing the System again in his heart. The information that the System had mentioned to him without elaborating on was just too vague. He didn’t actually know how to help Xie Xi activate the protagonist’s exclusive resurrection skill. Xie Xi hugged Chu Yu closer and smiled. “Is Shixiong just shy?” Chu Yu: “… Um, yes, I’m shy. ” Xie Xi’s eyes sparkled: “I promised to grant Shixiong’s request, is Shixiong happy? Is there any reward?” Chu Yu pondered over this for a moment: “Your reward is a hug. Alright, you already got it. Go, my big brother will be coming soon.” As soon as Chu Sheng was mentioned, Xie Xi became very unhappy. Although he was Chu Yu’s brother, he seemed more like a love rival… Chu Yu turned back and looked at Xie Xi’s slightly unhappily frowning face. He was uncertain what to do at first but then he decided to throw out what remained of his moral integrity and exploit the opportunity. He moved closer and pecked Xie Xi on the lips: “Alright, go back now. Later you can come and see me every day but don’t put off your patrol. Come and see me at night.” Xie Xi was unable to endure it when Chu Yu teased him. Breathing heavily, he took Chu Yu’s chin in his hand and kissed him deeply. Xie Xi’s hand wandered to Chu Yu’s back, stroking and caressing it gently. Chu Yu’s mind and heart became hazy as it filled with desire when he was caressed for a long time. He felt a bit dizzy and was vaguely thinking of whether or not he was going to give in when he suddenly heard the familiar footsteps of someone he knew. Oh, no! Chu Sheng was here! Were they caught in flagrante delicto again?!

The thought flashed through Chu Yu’s brain. Without any hesitation, he pushed Xie Xi away. Chu Yu then swiftly pulled the blanket down, shoved Xie Xi under the blanket, he then closed the bed curtains. Lying flat on the bed, Chu Yu’s heart was thumping. There was a soft knock on the door followed by Chu Sheng’s gentle voice: “Little brother, what are you doing?” Chu Yu coughed: “I was sleeping. Big brother, you want me to come out into the hallway to talk?” Chu Sheng came to speak with Chu Yu every day. Before he left for the city, he always said: “The outside world is too terrible and the people outside are too dangerous. My little brother is so pure and innocent and lovable that he will get abducted and sold for sure. Don’t go out. If you want to go outside, stay inside and wait for big brother to go with you to protect you.” Looking at Chu Yu who was lying in bed, Chu Sheng became a little suspicious: “Little brother is going to sleep very early today?” It was only Xu Shi. (TN: Xu Shi is 7-9 pm.) Chu Yu carefully sat up, using his embrace on the quilt wrapped around his body to make sure that Xie Xi was still hidden. He smiled like an honest and truthful person: “I was just a little sleepy…” For a long time, Chu Sheng had not been able to see Chu Yu smile so his smile now made Chu Sheng very happy. He felt as though all his troubles were nothing; as long as his younger brother is smiling, then it is like springtime in his heart. He walked quickly to the bed, inexplicably excited: “Little brother…” However, after a pause, Chu Sheng’s gaze turned a bit strange.

“What’s the matter?” Chu Yu silently shrank back into the shadows. After having being kissed deeply like that for a long time and having his neck bitten, he didn’t know if the marks left behind there could be passed off as mosquito bites. Chu Sheng gazed at Chu Yu for a moment with a complex expression on his eyes. Gritting his teeth he ground out: “Little brother, did that brat from Tian Yuan Sect come?” Big brother… your eyes don’t miss a thing… Chu Yu nodded silently. The expression on Chu Sheng’s face turned ugly: “That horrible boy!2 One look and I can tell that his thoughts are immoral. He harbors evil intentions towards my little brother. Is he forcing you to do something?” In the eyes of the brocon, everyone had immoral thoughts… Chu Yu was silent for a moment. He had to save the protagonist’s image: “Big brother, my Shidi is a good person…” With having to flatter the protagonist while in his presence, Chu Yu felt that the pressure on him was huge. He didn’t know what he should be saying. Chu Yu was still trying to figure out the perfect compliment when there was a sudden movement under the bedding. Xie Xi had untied his belt and pulled open his clothes … Xie Xi then kissed Chu Yu on the navel. The sensation of the warm and moist touch was hard to ignore. Chu Yu took a deep breath and scowled: “Apart from occasionally acting like a little rogue, he is a truly reliable person…” His voice stopped as Xie Xi’s hand wandered down towards Chu Yu’s body then took hold of “that.” ****! Protagonist, don’t do that!

Almost pushed over the edge, Chu Yu restrained himself. Gritting his teeth, he said: “Big brother is too prejudiced against him.” Chu Sheng frowned. “Why is your face so red, little brother? Your forehead is sweaty… did you have some problem with your cultivation?’ Chu Yu shook his head quickly: “It’s nothing. It’s nothing.” Chu Sheng muttered to himself and took Chu Yu’s wrist, examining his pulse for a while. Confirming that there was nothing wrong with his body, he nodded and said: “Little brother, that horrible boy… towards you, he…” “He likes me.” Chu Yu spoke honestly and bluntly. The expression on Chu Sheng’s face changed. “Just as I thought! Little brother, what do you think about it?” Chu Yu was silent for a moment. Should he tell the brocon that his adorable little brother had already somewhat lost his heart to someone? Will the brocon go crazy? But this sort of affair has to come out sooner or later. Chu Yu said slowly: “Big brother, I feel the same way towards him…” Chu Sheng made a faint noise and waved his hands weakly as his eyes filled with tears. It seemed as though he was about to cry. After a long while, he said sadly: “Little brother has grown up… Now, I am going to be alone.” Big brother, don’t be like this… Chu Yu wanted to comfort Chu Sheng but, suddenly, he felt that his “thing” was held in an ill-intentioned grip. Immediately, Chu Yu sucked in some cold air to control himself so that he doesn’t react, Chu Yu said in a trembling voice: “Big brother, come back to my house later in the evening, I have something important to tell you.”

Chu Sheng was dazed for a while then he nodded. Thinking of his common daily ritual of giving his little brother earnest and well-meaning advice, the brocon pushed aside the confession from his mind. He looked at Chu Yu with an expression on his face as though he was gazing at his family’s little daughter who had all grown up. Chu Sheng got up off the bed and walked out of the room in a dazed manner, like someone sleepwalking. He waited a while then, then having confirmed that Chu Sheng had really left, Chu Yu immediately lifted his bedding while gnashing his teeth: “Xie Xi!” After hiding under the blankets for such a long time, Xie Xi’s hair was a mess. His face was pink and he was smiling: “Shixiong, I’m so happy.” This bad kid, he was happy because he had teased Chu Yu so much? Chu Yu listlessly lay back down on the bed. Displeased, he kicked Xie Xi and gave him the cold shoulder, saying: “That’s enough! If you’re happy, then go.” Xie Xi was reluctant to give up and pestered him, kissing his neck. “Shixiong, will you acknowledge me in front of the Chu family?”3 Chu Yu gave up the struggle and bashfully nodded. They have done it and they have expressed and confirmed their feelings to each other, too. Wait, it seems that this order is not right. Xie Xi: “Shixiong, are you happy?” Chu Yu saw that he was excited. He silently stared at Xie Xi for a moment then sighed in a low tone: “I’m happy.” Xie Xi’s eyes were shining: “Let’s do it.” Chu Yu: “…Scram!” ********

Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 40 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Due to Xie Xi’s nasty behavior, Chu Yu felt that it was still necessary for him to establish the dignity of a shixiong and so, with a cold expression on his face, he kicked him out the door. He had taken care of that small problem but there was still a big problem remaining. Chu Yu thought hard over how he could keep up the lie —— Xie Xi was easy to fool and he was even helping him patch up the holes in the lie. The brocon was also easy to fool, but it wouldn’t be easy to keep up the lie… It was entirely too easy to imagine just how agitated Chu Sheng’s state of mind would become once he heard that their father could be resurrected. He’d immediately begin preparations to send his men to search high and low for any clues. He absolutely would be unable to trust the protagonist… However, it didn’t seem too bad of a plan to just not tell Chu Sheng that this ability belonged solely to the protagonist and let it seem as if he had the idea himself. Chu Yu then cheerfully meditated and waited for Chu Sheng to come back. The night gradually deepened, the stars were spread sporadically in the sky. It was already late autumn and the tree leaves had withered away.

Before long, snow would fall in Qing Tu. Chu Yu shivered for no reason and opened his eyes to look passively at the color of the sky. Several hours had passed and it was already 11 at night. Why wasn’t Chu Sheng back yet? Chu Sheng had always been punctual and returned at 9 on the dot, not a moment earlier or later. After arriving, the first thing he’d do would be to come and have a long, heartfelt talk with him while they sat knee to knee. It would be midnight usually before he’d be willing to leave. It couldn’t be that he was no longer willing to have a heart-to-heart chat with him now that he had found out his little brother was bent, right? Hesitating for a moment, an uneasy thought suddenly flitted across Chu Yu’s mind. He abruptly stood up, pushed open the door and left. After circling around the entire Chu family camp, he found that, as he had expected, Chu Sheng hadn’t returned yet. Chu Yu pondered: Could it be that those old farts had let their emotions take them over again while discussing official business and therefore caused a delay so that they were still discussing a countermeasure for the great war between demonic and righteous cultivators even now? Although it was a possibility, Chu Yu still couldn’t help give a few subordinates some instructions before grabbing Xun Sheng and leaving the camp. At night, other than the cultivators of the Immortal Alliance who were patrolling the grounds in small groups, the rest of the cultivators all stayed in their own areas. They all were meditating and cultivating so that they could strive to kill some more demonic cultivators tomorrow or even tonight. After wandering around the Jiao Xia camp in the dark, he wasn’t able to find anything particularly conspicuous. Chu Yu thought about it for a

moment and then changed direction, heading towards Qing Tu’s main discussion hall located in the center of the city. The distant streets were a field of black where nothing could be seen clearly. It was as if there was a malicious spirit or evil god coiling around hidden somewhere, quietly lying in wait for some young person to be delivered to their door. Chu Yu slowly walked towards them, with the uneasiness in his heart getting stronger and stronger. His hand subconsciously gripping Xun Sheng’s hilt. He pursed his lips and adopted a cautious attitude. All the surroundings were quiet except for gusts of wind from the west that made whimpering noises that sounded like sobbing. Chu Yu felt his hair stand up on their ends and involuntarily pulled Xun Sheng out by three inches. He had yet to enter the region shrouded by shadows when someone suddenly lightly patted his shoulder. A feeling of numbness crawled up from the soles of his feet to the top of his head as Chu Yu narrowly avoided jumping up in fright. Once he got over his momentary fear, he swallowed the cry of alarm that he had almost given. He flipped his hand and pulled out his sword to press it against that person’s neck before turning around. The person behind him had a face like frost and snow, his eyes still. He was as calm as a mountain as he silently looked at him. …… Chu Yu gave a dry cough and withdrew his sword: “……Shizun, why are you here?” He still had yet to make a noise as he stood behind him. It was fortunate that his mental fortitude had been forced to slowly strengthen since he had transmigrated into the book. Otherwise, this kind of scare would’ve definitely caused his legs to go soft. Lu Qingan concisely said: “Little Three hasn’t returned yet.”

Third Shidi was missing? Chu Yu subconsciously said: “Didn’t Third Shidi go patrolling with Second Shidi…” He only got out half of what he had wanted to say before the rest died under Lu Qingan’s silent gaze and his own memories. Xie Xi had snuck back to peep on him, leaving Third Shidi by himself… moreover, based on Lu Qingan’s appearance, he had also realized that Xie Xi had come looking for him. There was an eighty percent chance that Xie Xi had already gone out to look for third Shidi. Although for most of the year Third Shidi was in a state where his IQ was offline, he could still be considered as sharp and clever. In addition, Lu Qingan had left a magical item on his person so if there really was an accident, Lu Qingan likely wouldn’t be talking to him in such a relaxed manner. Then the question was, what the heck was Lu Qingan still lingering around in this vicinity for? As if he had heard Chu Yu’s thoughts, Lu Qingan said: “I heard that a demonic cultivator had infiltrated tonight’s discussion meeting and injured two people before fleeing from the main hall. One of the injured was Song Shixiong.” So now you have to chase and kill that demonic cultivator. Chu Yu nodded his head and was just about to say something else when a thought flashed across his mind, making him shiver: “……Injured two people? Aside from Sect Master Martial Uncle, who else was hurt there?” Lu Qingan silently looked at him for a while and then he nodded his head and said: “Chu Sheng.” F***! They had dared to injure the brocon!

As expected, his previous unease hadn’t been unwarranted. Chu Yu took a deep breath: “Where’s my big brother? Is the injury… serious? Why wasn’t there any news sent back to the Chu family?” It was unlikely that it had gotten so bad that no news could have been sent back unless Chu Sheng… Chu Yu didn’t dare to continue that thought, with his mind in sudden disarray. Lu Qingan patted his head and said in a heavy tone: “Chu Sheng wasn’t seriously injured. However, it’s temporarily unsuitable for him to be moved about. Right now he’s at the main hall and he has forbidden anyone from sending news back to the Chu family.” Chu Yu blanked out for a moment then became speechless. A brocon was still a brocon. He wanted to protect his little brother in all aspects, even wanted to hide the fact that he was injured by him. To be capable of injuring two people inside the main hall and then escaping, the demonic cultivator must have been at least at the Nascent Soul stage. Since he didn’t have the protagonist’s halo, Chu Yu decided against joining in on the action and delivering his head to them. He tactfully said: “Then Shizun should continue to track them down. Disciple will head to the main hall first.” The light in Lu Qingan’s eyes was dim as he nodded his head, but he made no move to leave. He hadn’t left so it wasn’t appropriate for Chu Yu to leave yet either. He silently stared at Lu Qingan’s paralyzed face and pondered over how he could help Shizun cure this illness. Only after a while did Lu Qingan softly ask: “Yu-er, he ……during those years, did he mention anyone?” Who? Chu Yu reaction time was extremely slow and quite a bit of time had passed before he suddenly realized what the question meant and finally

replied: “Senior… Shen Nian would speak practically every day about a best friend that he had had at Tian Yuan Sect. He said that this friend was the most important person to him.” Originally, Chu Yu had naively believed that the one Shen Nian had been talking about was a woman of peerless grace and elegance. Now he knew that they really did have peerless grace and elegance, it was just that they, unfortunately, weren’t a woman. Moreover, now that he knew who the other person was, he couldn’t help feeling a little bit guilty as he spoke. He snuck a peek at Lu Qingan’s face. Lu Qingan was as quiet and calm as usual. There wasn’t the slightest slip-up in his expression as he nodded his head: “Let’s go.” He then immediately turned around and walked away. Chu Yu already knew about Lu Qingan’s inner character. His eyebrows couldn’t help but twitch as his already complicated mood became even more complicated: “… Shizun, you’re going in the wrong direction…” Once he sent Lu Qingan off in the correct direction he was able to shake the worries out of his heart, Chu Yu then shook his head and set off flying on his sword. That demonic cultivator definitely wouldn’t be able to escape tonight. Therefore, there was no need for him to be concerned about them. Qing Tu’s central main hall was located not far from the Jiao Xia camp. Chu Yu no longer had his previous leisurely and carefree mood and flew rapidly on his sword to the main hall. The upper regions of the main hall forbid using swords to fly up and there was also a very long flight of stairs to climb. Chu Yu put Xun Sheng away and ran up while inwardly cursing the person who came up with this lousy rule. After climbing up the stairs, his view suddenly opened up to a wide clearing. There was a large plaza in front of the main hall and at the moment, there were cultivators sporadically spread out and talking in low

voices. With a quick glance, Chu Yu spotted Chu Sheng standing not far away in front of a stone railing. The light inside the main hall was warm and harmonious and yet when it shone outside, it fell a good distance short of being able to reach his body. He only had the cold and bleak, snow-like moonlight shining down on him. On his lilac satin robe, he could faintly make out a dark bloodstain. Chu Yu was suddenly a bit reluctant to approach Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng was very lonely, there was no need to doubt this. But in reality, there wasn’t actually any sort of relationship between him and Chu Sheng. He had just taken over his little brother’s body. He could even be considered to be the enemy that killed his brother… Chu Yu hesitated for a moment but then he still slowly walked over. He deliberately let the sound of his footsteps be heard but Chu Sheng continued to silently look down as if his mind had seemingly drifted away on a long journey to the highest heavens. Chu Yu softly called: “Big brother.” Chu Sheng’s body shook before he swiftly turned around. When he caught sight of Chu Yu, he was stupefied: “Little brother, why did you come here?” “If I didn’t come, would big brother have told me that you had received an injury?” Chu Yu looked at him reproachfully. Seeing that his complexion wasn’t too bad, his gaze shifted to his shoulder. Looking at that deep bloodstain, his heart felt somewhat heavy, “Big brother, we are brothers.” If only one side invested their time and energy it couldn’t be counted as familial love. Chu Sheng mouth opened as if to say something. His gaze brightened but then it sunk again: “Nowadays even little brother is soon going to leave me. I will have to… get used to it first.”

… What’s with this melancholic manner of speaking as if your daughter’s about to go away and get married? Chu Yu’s eyebrows rose. Although technically speaking, he was the shou, the one getting pressed down yes, but he had never told Chu Sheng this! Why did Chu Sheng now conclude that he was the one who had to leave?! No wait, this wasn’t the right time to get his thoughts tangled up in that kind of question. Chu Yu didn’t know whether to laugh or cry: “Big brother, even if in the future my Shidi and I were to……become Dao companions, it’s not like I’ll never come back to Falling Maple Leaf Valley. We’re still brothers, what is there for you to worry about?” Chu Sheng turned his face away: “Falling Maple Leaf Valley is very big. In the past, when little brother wasn’t around, I could still talk with father and mother. Now… there will only be me left.” Chu Yu felt ball-breaking pain as he struggled with the matter. It wasn’t until he took a careful look that he discovered the faint, hidden tears in Chu Sheng’s eyes. He clenched his teeth and used a hand to spread a barrier. He pressed both hands down on Chu Sheng’s shoulders: “Big brother, listen to me.” He copied the same excuse that he had used earlier to deceive Xie Xi: “You also know that there are countless rare treasures in the Mausoleum Ruins. During the ten years that I stayed inside the Mausoleum Ruins, I once picked up a damaged jade scroll. In it had the records of a certain place that as long as you go to that place, you can summon the souls of cultivators that had been scattered and reconstruct a body in their own image for them.” Chu Sheng widened his eyes and mumbled: “Little brother, there’s no need to fabricate such a lie to comfort me…” “Big brother!” Chu Yu took a deep breath, “For what reason would I ever deceive you? There is indeed such a place. It’s just that I don’t know where

it is or how to get there so I never brought it up. Big brother, you have to pull yourself together. We can find that place and bring father back.” Chu Sheng’s eyes were already a bit red: “…Truly?” Chu Yu wasn’t happy: “Big brother, do you have no faith in your little brother?” Chu Sheng hugged Chu Yu, as his shoulders shook slightly. Chu Yu helplessly patted his shoulder. It wasn’t until after performing the action that he sensed something was amiss. He looked down and saw his bloody hand. His face immediately twisted. He had only remembered that he had to quickly cheer Chu Sheng up and had unexpectedly forgotten that he was injured. Chu Yu dismissed the barrier while staring at the blood on his hand. He silently pulled his hand back and pushed Chu Sheng away: “Big brother, the injury on your shoulder? Is it very serious?” Chu Sheng looked overall relaxed and cheerful. A lot of the malignant and gloomy air that had been stagnating around him had already dispersed. He easily moved his hand and said with a smile: “It’s nothing.” He had just said this when a gentle voice came from beside them: “That demonic cultivator was a poison-using expert from the Demonic Path’s Snake Valley. That your hand was not crippled can already be considered a good thing. At the very least, you won’t be able to use your sword for a month and that is still nothing?” Who was this person, to ruthlessly expose the brocon’s words of comfort like this? Chu Yu turned his head and something lit up in front of him for a split second. It was unknown when the black-clothed man had come to stand beside them. He seemed to be clean and bright and as gentle as jade. The ends of

his brows and eyes carried a shallow smiling intent. He wasn’t extremely handsome and couldn’t compare with the people of Xie Xi, Lu Qingan, or Chu Sheng’s class. However, he made people feel comfortable as if the spring wind had just brushed past them, and you couldn’t help having a favorable impression of him. Chu Yu looked down. Oho, not bad. He must be a compassionate person to carry a white fox in his arms in such a way. The Chu Sheng who had never seem to pay any attention to other people actually had a dark look on his face: “None of your business. Little brother, let’s go, we’re heading back.” “Is there really a need to avoid me the moment we meet Lord Chu?” That man sighed and his face dropped and he seemed rather disappointed. Chu Yu silently looked at him and then looked at Chu Sheng. He softly asked: “Who is he?” Chu Sheng’s facial expression relaxed although the look he had as he glared at the man was still as hostile as before. He also softly replied: “An idiot.” That black-clothed man coughed lightly: “Lord Chu, I can still hear you.” “So what if you can hear?” Chu Sheng seemed to get mad just by looking at him. He then turned his face away to look only at Chu Yu and said, “Does little brother still remember what I told you about Linlan’s Fu family?” Chu Yu entered a state of contemplation. Linlan’s Fu family? When did he talk about this? Chu Sheng reminded him: “The auction.”

Chu Yu suddenly understood: F*** that was so long ago! Brocon please don’t just casually bring it up! In any case, he had now remembered. Over ten years ago, he had brought Xie Xi down the mountain to exterminate some water demons and had also come across Chu Sheng. They had been preparing to use Xing Yan grass to attract the water demons and defeat them all in one go. When they then arrived at the auction, Chu Sheng thought that he was too impatient with his cultivation and so he had earnestly told several stories that had served as a counterexample. One of them had been——The neighboring region’s Fu family, they had had someone called Fu Lanxue who had experienced a qi deviation and had killed his family and then killed himself by jumping off a cliff. Fu family? Chu Yu silently looked at that man. Coincidentally, that man was also looking at him. He looked at him with a faint smile on his face: “Brother Chu, this is?” Chu Sheng expressionlessly said: “My son.” Chu Yu: “……” ******* Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 41 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The black-clothed man was momentarily silent as he gave Chu Sheng a strange look: “…I never heard that Brother Chu had gotten married, in addition, you even have such a big…son.” Chu Yu was silent as he twisted his head round beyond his limit. …In fact, he could be considered his son. The image of the brocon’s earnest and well-meaning chatty and gossipy self really did look like that of a…mom. Chu Yu restrained his sudden impulse to smile, “That one…this person is?” Chu Sheng looked over with loathing at the black-clothed man: “The Fu family’s Noble Lord, Fu Zhongyi, a nobody. There’s no need for you to know him, little brother.” Chu Yu was speechless. …This person, Fu Zhongyi, was mentioned in the original novel. Although he wasn’t one of the protagonist’s little brothers, he was still famous throughout the whole realm as a medical cultivator. In the original novel, the protagonist had experienced a Qi deviation and had almost killed off the female lead (one of them). No matter what he did, he wasn’t able to save her. Afterward, he sent the female lead (one of them) who was already on the verge of death to Fu Zhongyi. Within a year’s time, she had returned

to the protagonist’s side, the very picture of health as she flirted with him and demanded his attention in a spoilt manner. Even if the current Fu Zhongyi’s reputation wasn’t that big yet, the Fu family was still a big clan and Fu Zhongyi was still the son of the Fu family’s first wife… Yet was this still just a nobody? Big brother, just what kind of person would you be willing to consider as important…? Hearing the two words “little brother,” Fu Zhongyi’s smile froze. The Chu family’s Noble Lord’s reputation as a brocon was well-known far and wide. Who was not aware that Chu Sheng cherished this younger brother in every possible way and hated that he was unable to offer all the good things in the world to his younger brother? Anyone who even glared at his younger brother would be remembered. If you wanted to get close with Chu Sheng, the best way to do that would be to build a good relationship with Chu Yu. However, Chu Yu was widely known for being a flower on top of a mountain, aloof and noble. For an average person, they don’t even mention becoming friends with him, even seeing his face and talking to him was impossible. On the other hand, as far as Fu Zhongyi was concerned, building a good relationship with Chu Yu would be much easier than worming his way into becoming Chu Sheng’s friend. Fu Zhongyi blinked and then gave a slight smile: “So you’re the little brother.” The fox in his arms began to squirm, seemingly wanting to throw itself at Chu Sheng.

“Who’s your little brother?! Is little brother something you can easily call?” Chu Sheng was furious. He glared indignantly at that fox and then dragged Chu Yu away. Chu Yu inwardly still had some misgivings. He turned his head to look back. Fu Zhongyi hadn’t chased after them and was only stroking the fox in his embrace in a comforting manner. He shot a gentle smile at the distant Chu Yu. He seemed like a good person. Chu Yu turned his head back around and gave a soft cough: “Big brother, is there…animosity between you and that person?” The original novel didn’t give many descriptions of this Fu Zhongyi. Whenever the author described Fu Zhongyi they would use over and over the phrases “gentle as jade” and “a doctor’s kind heart.” It was clear that he was a modest noble with a kind-hearted, gentle, charitable, and magnanimous personality. But then how could that kind of person become enemies with Chu Sheng who had a similar soft temperament? Chu Sheng’s footsteps paused for a while, his facial expression seemed to be an interlocking mix of red and green before he seemed to have made some kind of decision. He then said in a low voice: “Little brother, I believe I have told you this before…in the past, while I was traveling around the world, I once confronted a demonic cultivator at the edge of the Jin River and suffered a loss at the hands of the Yu Shou Sect.” In passing, Chu Yu took out Xun Sheng and flew himself and Chu Sheng back to the Chu family camp. He spent a great deal of effort searching for this specific event in his memories. After thinking for a long time, he finally remembered and nodded his head. This particular experience of Chu Sheng’s was quite humiliating. Although he himself wasn’t very powerful, he had still been born into a powerful clan. From childhood to adulthood, he had always been treated with respect by other people so he was somewhat prideful. As such, while

he spoke of this event he stuttered and stammered and sounded quite strained. After Chu Sheng had finished telling the entire story while stuttering, Chu Yu silently had more or less remembered the entire event. He had pulled apart the entire matter from beginning to end and then reorganized it before he was struck with a sudden insight. That was a story that had happened a long, long time ago… At that time, Chu Sheng must have been just at the Foundation Building stage and had complied with their father’s plan to have him travel around the world to increase his experience. When he traveled to the front line at the Jin river, the restlessness in his heart had raged and so he, therefore, joined the battle against the demonic cultivators. At that time, there was only a slight conflict between the Righteous and Demonic Paths. They hadn’t truly fought yet so the highest cultivation rank among the practitioners participating in that battle would have been at the Core Formation stage. The ones at the Qi Refining stage were reluctantly relegated to cannon fodder status. When the two sides fought, they also weren’t particularly vigorous about it. There was none of the present day’s intensity and trickery. Chu Sheng had met Fu Zhongyi there. Although Fu Zhongyi wasn’t the eldest son of the Fu Family’s first wife, according to Fu family customs, he also had to go out and travel around the realm. He came to the Jin river with the same kind of mindset as Chu Sheng. The moment the two met, however, they had become enemies. The gist of it was that Chu Sheng was a bit germophobic1 while that little fox in Fu Zhongyi’s arms, for some unknown reason, had become extremely excited the moment it saw Chu Sheng. It then struggled free of its master’s arms and pounced upon Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng naturally attempted to dodge but who could have known that that little fox had gained spiritual awareness? When it saw Chu Sheng dodge, it gave one kick from its small foot and it…pounced right upon Chu Sheng’s face.

Chu Sheng had almost lost it right then and there. If it was just this then it wouldn’t have gotten so bad. The further issues stemmed from a demonic cultivator. Chu Sheng and Fu Zhongyi had unfortunately been placed in the same group and they, unfortunately, were driven into a deathtrap with a Yu Shou Sect cultivator whom neither of them had any experience fighting against. The other people in the group were all at the Qi Refining stage and so in order to protect them, the two of them had been captured during all the confusion. It was fortunate that the other side had recognized the clan motifs on their robes and knew that the two of them couldn’t be arbitrarily killed off since they were from high-status families. The two of them were then taken along and locked up together. Although they were captives, their treatment wasn’t all that bad. There was also tasty food and drinks and they were waited upon. So long as they didn’t think about the fact that their spiritual power and freedom had been restricted, there didn’t seem to be anything that bad about it. Excluding the fact that there was only one bed. The first thing that Chu Sheng had seen when he woke up each morning was Fu Zhongyi’s sleeping face. Plus, while Fu Zhongyi looked like a modest noble on the surface, his sleeping habits were quite strange. Every morning when Chu Sheng woke up, he’d find himself being embraced by Fu Zhongyi with that fox happily settled in between them. Chu Sheng’s mood darkened as this went on. He thought of his little brother and parents every day and silently waited for the Righteous Path cultivators to come and pay their ransom. Their days could still be considered peaceful up until they met a certain female Demonic Path cultivator who had shattered their peaceful lifestyle. As everyone knows, the female cultivators of the Righteous path were like the descendants of celestial beings, with icy arrogance and aloof

natures and along with exquisite beauty and purity. The Demonic Path’s beautiful women, on the other hand, acted in promiscuous and wanton ways, seemingly unable to conduct themselves with any dignity. Although it was an awfully one-sided and stereotypical statement, Chu Sheng just happened to encounter this kind of female Demonic Path cultivator… That female cultivator was very fond of gentle and refined men like Chu Sheng and the moment she laid eyes on Chu Sheng, her eyes lit up. Obscene words would continuously fall from her lips like waves on a beach. Every moment that Chu Sheng saw her he was so furious that his vision went dark. His spiritual power, however, was sadly restricted so he was unable to make a move and could only stiffly sit down and turn a deaf ear to her words. No matter how she tried to provoke him, the demonic enchantress was unable to get a response out of Chu Sheng and so in the end, she flew into a rage out of humiliation. Since she had already made a move, she then decided to carry it through, whatever the consequences. One night, she snuck into the small room that Chu Sheng had been imprisoned in and had planned to do this and that to Chu Sheng. If the deed had been done, then she’d be able to compel Chu Sheng to give in. …Although he sympathized with Chu Sheng, Chu Yu still let out a rude laugh at this. Chu Sheng and Fu Zhongyi were sleeping together at the time. But, it was impossible for the two of them to truly fall asleep so easily while within the enemy camp so when someone snuck inside, the two of them immediately detected her and were vigilant while they held on to their swords. Although the female cultivator had been discovered she didn’t attempt to hide. She bluntly announced that she wanted to do the deed with Chu Sheng and take him back home with her to have kids together. Fu Zhongyi’s expression was: “…” Chu Sheng nearly drew his sword out to cut her into pieces out of rage.

The moment that female cultivator saw that the two were sleeping in the same bed, she made some assumptions and her complexion underwent a big change: “You, you guys…” The female cultivator to a large degree had her own principles. If Chu Sheng was bent, then she would give up and respect Chu Sheng’s sexual orientation. Chu Sheng’s face had become even more distorted. Seeing as neither of them admitted to it, the female cultivator nodded her head and walked over and was about to grab Chu Sheng. Before she could, however, Fu Zhongyi had pulled Chu Sheng over, held him tight while grabbing his chin, and then kissed him. … The world truly was beautiful. No wonder Chu Sheng’s face darkened the moment he saw Fu Zhongyi. Chu Yu trembled all over from holding back his laughter. When they returned to the Chu family camp, a rather unfamiliar face welcomed them back. Chu Yu stared blankly at them and then heard Chu Sheng call: “Third great uncle? Why have you personally come?” Third great uncle bore the young, handsome face that was passed down within the Chu family line. He stiffly nodded: “Sheng-er, Yu-er, you’ve worked hard during this past couple of days.” Chu Yu’s eyes shone: “These words, could it be that third great uncle intends to take over this horrible mess? Third great uncle continued: “Give your father’s body and the soulnourishing jade that has been preserving your mother to me. You two can continue to work hard. There will come a day when the war between the Righteous and Demonic Paths ends.”

F*** your uncle. Chu Sheng hesitated and then said something to third great uncle in a low voice. A short moment later, a startled expression appeared on third great uncle’s face. He swiftly looked over at Chu Yu: “Yu-er, is what you have said… true?” Chu Yu roughly knew what they were talking about and nodded his head: “It’s the truth.” In actuality, the details on how to resurrect Chu Shuangtian didn’t sound too hard. All that was necessary was to recall his injured and nearly faded soul from the depths of the world. After gently nourishing it and restoring it, they would then lead it inside a body that would have the weakest chance of rejection. The best option was going to be the original body or a copy of it. But, who knew how long it would take before they could find and obtain the transcript of the resurrection process and then gently nourish the injured soul. During this period of time, they would have to rely on the Chu family to properly preserve Chu Shuangtian’s body. Third great uncle pondered over this for a while before nodding his head. After discussing with Chu Sheng, he took the interspatial ring that Chu Sheng was using to specifically hold Chu Shuangtian’s body and the soul nourishing jade. He had come in a rush and then left in a rush, immediately leaving them after that. The good news was that he left behind two Nascent Soul cultivators. Chu Sheng went to make arrangements for those two cultivators. Chu Yu mulled over his thoughts for a moment before he then turned his thought to another matter. He walked towards Chu Sheng’s at an exasperatingly slow pace and waited for him to come back. In the center of the deserted courtyard, some cold jade plates hung in the middle of the air. The ground was covered in broken leaves while the branches had become bare. The weather had gotten colder and it wouldn’t be long before it snowed.

Chu Yu narrowed his eyes and used his fingers to calculate. It had been 13 years since he transmigrated into the book. According to what the system had said, regardless of how many years had passed since his transmigration, the original world’s time would be the same as the moment he transmigrated. The sole exception would be if he decided to stay in the book or if he managed to collect 1,000 points and then chose to leave. He opened the system interface. The number of points listed on it slightly startled Chu Yu. He hadn’t looked at his points in a long time. Who would have thought that it had already reached up into the 600s? It wasn’t that far from 1,000 now. On the day that his points reached 1,000, should he choose to leave or stay? Chu Yu suddenly felt that his head hurt and massaged his temples. He recalled the moment he had just arrived at Qing Tu and Xie Xi’s eyes when they met up. They were blood-red and insane, but they had also seemed as if they had been unexpectedly rescued from a desperate situation. It was as if Xie Xi was about to fall apart if he could no longer see Chu Yu. The more Chu Yu thought about it, the more his mood sunk. Perhaps he shouldn’t have given Xie Xi any hope after all. Although he did have feelings of fondness towards Xie Xi…he was going to leave. He seemed to have made a very big mistake. Chu Yu gave a long sigh. The sound of familiar footsteps came from close by. He immediately discarded the many thoughts that had surfaced in his head just now and stepped forward: “Big brother.” Chu Sheng was surprised: “Why hasn’t that little brother returned yet?”

Chu Yu’s gaze fell upon his shoulder: “Big brother, Lord Fu has said that at the very least, you won’t be able to use your sword for a month?” As expected of his intelligence, Chu Sheng immediately understood the meaning of Chu Yu’s kind thoughts and his expression changed: “Little brother, of course, big brother can protect you. So you shouldn’t have those kinds of ideas.” Chu Yu shook his head: “Big brother, a few days ago I already smoothly advanced to the Core Formation Middle-stage. I can protect myself out there. Therefore, during this month, I will take a Nascent Soul stage cultivator and the Chu family disciples out patrolling with me and we’ll fight with the demonic cultivators. You need to recuperate from your injuries.” Even Chu Sheng’s lips were somewhat pale now: “No, little brother, no…” The desire to protect was really quite a scary thing… Chu Yu felt a bit helpless: “Big brother, if you don’t properly heal your injury, then afterward in the future who will protect me?” Seeing Chu Sheng’s face stiffen, Chu Yu pushed some more: “If you’re really that uneasy, I’ll only travel with Shizun. What do you think?” Chu Sheng furrowed his brows and stared at Chu Yu for a long time before finally giving a long sigh: “Big brother understands…” Understands what? With a kind expression on his face, Chu Sheng patted Chu Yu’s head, “Little brother has grown up…I can’t hide you anymore…” Big brother have you misunderstood something…? Chu Sheng continued to sigh: “If you want to see that brat then go and see him. However, if he dares to touch you then don’t blame San Huo for not showing any mercy.”

Chu Yu: “…” Big brother you really have some excessive imagination… Since he had decided to work with Shizun, after resting for a night, he and Chu Sheng left for Tian Yuan Sect early morning the next day. Along the way, they saw many cultivators hurrying past and muttering to themselves. Chu Yu’s five senses were sharp. After walking for a while, he began to understand what had happened. Last night, Lu Qingan had ferreted out the demonic cultivator who had injured the people at the main hall. Yan Han had been unsheathed and after a mere three blows, that demonic cultivator had been killed. The cultivators were all currently softly discussing Lu Qingan’s exceptional charm. One hand holding Yan Han which had been flourished with golden light, as he stood against the wind. His white robe fluttered like clouds. He truly was someone whose level of charm could only be matched by a few other individuals even if you were to search the entire cultivation world, Chu Yu was speechless after hearing this. As expected of the protagonist’s Shizun, he was utterly astonishing. Who knew if he would be able to see the appearance of the protagonist after he became the exceptional Sword Immortal… Chu Yu let his thoughts wander for a bit and then shook his head out of the trance. He saw the entrance to Tian Yuan Sect’s camp just ahead of him and was just about to step forward when the sound of a considerably familiar voice suddenly reached his ears. “Chu Yu?! You…” As if he had suddenly recalled something, the owner of the voice forcefully swallowed the words that he had almost blurted out. Chu Yu turned his head to look and he inwardly “oho-ed.” The corner of his mouth twitched and he said in a light voice: “Oh? So it was Song Shixiong. I trust you’ve been well since we last met?”

******* Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 42 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Mosspaca Advertising Department Wow, like wow! Image from chapter 41 of Mosspaca Advertising Department. My eyes feel blessed! His friend is the cute type who also appears in the same chapter. I was going to link chapter 42 since today’s chapter of Every Day the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me is the 42nd but this chapter had the hotter image. I think this chapter is actually an advertisement for Sony products, lol. Look at the headphones and the phone. ? I wouldn’t mind editorial ads if they are this beautiful. The artists obviously worked on it a lot! This is the link for the real chapter.

Chapter 43 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Although Chu Yu felt a bit uneasy about Xie Xi, nevertheless, Chu Sheng’s attitude was firm. He had given his final word. Chu Sheng pulled him up and then took him away. Leaving no room for any arguments. Chu Yu silently turned his head back to look at Xie Xi, the expression on his face looked torn. Xie Xi didn’t let any signs of aggression show. He tilted his head to nod at Chu Yu, he then watched the figures of the Chu family brothers disappear. He stroked the scented sachet at his waist and prepared to return to his room to rest. Third Shidi very cautiously poked his head out: “Second, Second Shixiong, you……aren’t mad?” Even Lu Qingan had looked over. Xie Xi wasn’t showing even the slightest hint of anger. He gave a faint smile: “It’s only half a day. Chu Sheng dragged Shixiong over there for just half a day. I’ll be going to grab Shixiong to bring him back the moment it turns midnight tonight.” Third Shidi: “……” Second Shixiong, you’re too resourceful…… ***

After returning to the Chu family camp, the strained Chu Sheng grabbed Chu Yu and nagged at him for the rest of the day. The main topic was “Although you two have affectionate feelings for each other you still have to be on your guard so you won’t be taken advantage of by that brat. You can’t let that brat get too smug. How hateful of him to snatch away my littlest brother……” Once he had reached the end of his lecture, Chu Sheng felt full of regret. He crouched down in a corner and began to pull at the grass. Although Chu Yu couldn’t help incessantly yawning. Seeing how Chu Sheng was grieving, he couldn’t help but crouch down too and stroked Chu Sheng’s head. Chu Sheng was depressed for a short while, but he still remembered his official matters. He eventually gave a light cough and said: “Emissary Xu will be secretly following behind you. In the future, the Chu family’s disciples will also be waiting for you outside the city……little brother, you have to be extremely careful. Demonic cultivators are treacherous, vicious, wicked, and merciless. You won’t be able to guard against it……” As he talked, the look on his face little by little became uglier. It could be seen that the conversation was soon going to be derailed. Chu Yu then hurriedly cut him off and nodded his head: “I understand. Big brother should properly look after his injuries and recuperate. I’ll return to my room first to clean up.” After placating Chu Sheng, Chu Yu returned to his room for a little while. As he walked, he brainstormed how to once again screw with Song Jinyi. During today’s encounter, Song Jinyi couldn’t hide those looks of envy and hatred of his even if he wanted to. His eyes had been filled with killing intent and resentment. Who knew what else the original had done to him, except for beating him after entering the sect, to incur so much animosity make him hold such a grudge against Chu Yu even now. If it wasn’t for the fact that it was disadvantageous for the present Chu family to be making too many enemies, in addition to fact of him being Lu

Qingan’s disciple and not wanting to cause him any embarrassment, there was no way that Chu Sheng’s sword would’ve been withdrawn so easily this morning. Letting this kind of scourge that repeatedly tried to harm others live made it difficult for people around to have any peace of mind. Chu Yu mulled over it for a while but nothing came to mind. In the end could only calm his mind, sit down and begin to cultivate. Before due to Shen Nian’s injured soul still being inside his body, because he had to nourish that injured soul, a portion of his spiritual energy would be allocated to Shen Nian’s soul whenever he cultivated. Ever since Lu Qingan had taken out Shen Nian’s injured soul, Chu Yu felt much lighter. The sensation of cultivating was a lot smoother now compared to how it had been before. After he had circulated his spiritual energy through his body several times, Chu Yu opened his eyes. In front of him, there was a face. Close, it was extremely close. He could feel the other person’s warm breath. There was a tiny spot of smiling intent within that pair of glossy, black eyes. It startled Chu Yu to the point that he felt a tingly, numbing sensation on his scalp. His soul almost fled in disarray. He immediately closed his eyes. F***, why was it that ever since he returned, the protagonist loved to use this method in particular to appear?! It’s quite startling okay! Forcefully suppressing that numbing sensation with some effort, Chu Yu opened his eyes again and shifted backward a bit: “It’s already so late. What is Shidi doing here?” Xie Xi gave a bright smile and grabbed his hand. He dropped a soft kiss on it: “Yesterday has already passed. I’ve come to bring Shixiong back.”

What kind of joke was this? If he were to simply go missing in the middle of the night, wouldn’t Chu Sheng be frightened to tears? Chu Yu resolutely refused: “No.” Xie Xi’s eyebrow twitched and he restrained his smile. His expression was complicated: “As expected, Shixiong is still like this. No matter what Shidi does, it is unlikely that you would care even the slightest bit more about Shidi.” He released Chu Yu’s hand. He turned around, leaving only the image of a thin back for Chu Yu to see, “Shixiong, when you left in the morning, I wondered if you would be unwilling to come with me if I came to pick you up. Sure enough, you appear to dislike and avoided me, are you sick and tired of Shidi now?” Chu Yu: “That’s not what I meant……” Xie Xi still sat in front of him without turning around. With an indifferent, even-toned voice, he said: “I really want to beg Shixiong that even if you can’t care about me the same way that you did in the past, at the very least, don’t push me away.” Chu Yu felt indescribably guilty. After a moment’s hesitation, he moved forward and embraced Xie Xi, “Things are different now. No matter what, I have to take the Chu family into consideration. In the future……” As the image of the System’s current number of points interface flashed through his mind. Chu Yu paused and didn’t dare to finish his words. He didn’t dare to promise Xie Xi that there would definitely be a future. The days after today would be quite long. Perhaps Xie Xi might not absolutely need him…… Xie Xi turned his head to face back. His eyes were dark and gloomy with something unknown in their depths: “There will be a future.” After muddling his way through the conversation, in the end, Chu Yu still left behind a voice transmitting talisman and guiltily escaped with Xie Xi.

It was only after they had returned to Lu Qingan’s small courtyard that Chu Yu realized that something was amiss. The courtyard only had three habitable rooms. Lu Qingan naturally was alone in one room. Third Shidi was deathly afraid of Xie Xi so there was no way he’d dare to sleep in the same room as him. Moreover, Xie Xi wouldn’t necessarily be willing to do it either. Then the question was, was he going to have to sleep in a room with Xie Xi? Even if this type of behavior, sleeping and eating together had been a natural daily occurrence in the past, but now…… Looking at Xie Xi’s burning gaze, Chu Yu’s eyebrow twitched, exactly that! He didn’t want to have to cover his chrysanthemum while walking about while patrolling tomorrow. Rooming together with Xie Xi meant his personal safety wouldn’t be guaranteed…… Chu Yu silently turned towards Third Shidi’s room. Seeing this, Xie Xi raised an eyebrow but try to stop him. He clasped his hands and remained silent. Chu Yu’s mind was baffled by this. He approached Third Shidi’s room and discovered that a narrow slip of paper was attached to the door. He took it down and carefully read it. Water-related things cannot enter. He had even specially illustrated a couple of examples underneath the words. For example, fish…… Chu Yu: “……” With a dark face, Chu Yu shredded that piece of paper. His waist was embraced and from behind him came the sound of Xie Xi’s restrained laughter: “Third Shidi fears both Da Shixiong and I. Shixiong, let’s return to our room and sleep.” Having been brazenly given the cold shoulder and abandoned by Third Shidi, Chu Yu couldn’t exactly thicken his face and go inside to disturb the

other person’s dreaming. He followed Xie Xi into the room. His gaze shifted all over before in a burst he gave a dry cough: “I’ll say this first, I’ll live here but you can’t let your hands and feet roam about. Otherwise, I’ll immediately return to the Chu family.” Xie Xi furrowed his eyebrows and pondered for a moment before nodding. Chu Yu let a soft sigh out in relief. He took off his outer robe and laid down on the bed. He was right in the middle of considering whether or not he should ask Lu Qingan to see if there were any other rooms he could temporarily stay at when Xie Xi suddenly pulled his face over to him and took his lower lip into his mouth and held it in there. Xie Xi didn’t so much as bat an eye: “I’ve carefully obeyed with Shixiong’s instruction and I haven’t let my hands and feet roam.” Chu Yu gave up on struggling: “……” Sometimes Chinese culture was so deep and profound that it scared people. *** The inside and outside of the Qing Tu camp were like two different worlds. The Righteous Path cultivators’ method of fighting differed from that of the fights between the armies of the common folks. Their destructive natures were overwhelmingly strong. Those with powerful abilities could easily move mountains and drain the seas. The area from Qing Tu to the Jin River was almost completely desolate and uninhabited. People and beasts alike strove to flee from there. After several years of fighting, this strip of land had become riddled with deep scars. Who knew just how many cultivators’ skeletons had been buried here. Of those who had died on this land, the weakest had been at the Qi Refining stage while the strongest had been at the Nascent Soul stage. It could be said that every inch of this land had been dyed with their blood.

It was hard for Chu Yu to adjust to the desolate, murderous atmosphere as he was more accustomed to a light-hearted atmosphere. The amount of blood that had been shed during the Great Righteous and Demonic Path War was truthfully a grave amount. Too many people had died. There had been deaths in both the Chu family and in Tian Yuan Sect. Chu Sheng always had such a warm and restrained temperament. Yet he could be considered to have suffered all kinds of torment during this war. Chu Yu couldn’t help beginning to seriously attempt to recall just what the original novel wrote about the Great Righteous and Demonic Path War. “……However, five hundred thousand words and many beauties later, he reached this point in time and the story was right up to the point where the protagonist had challenged the Yu Shou Sect all by himself during the Great Righteous and Demonic Path War”, and that was it. So where’s the followup? Where did the Great Righteous and Demonic Path War end? Wait, don’t tell me the author abandoned this plot hole? Where was the rest of the plot? The System giddily said: “ the host uncover the rest on his own~” Chu Yu completely ignored the System. He raised his eyes and looked all around at his surroundings. It could still be considered fairly peaceful. In reality, other than the occasional outbreak of one melee skirmish every three days, then both sides spent the rest of the time recovering. They would plot over anyway to capture the entirety of the other side’s members in one fell swoop so that this great war could finally end. After they had been patrolling outside for a long time it had been empty until suddenly, a group of black-clothed cultivators appeared in the distance and they were rapidly flying straight towards them. The Chu family disciples and Tian Yuan Sect disciples immediately formed a tight defensive formation and waited. They were on guard as they watched the group of demonic cultivators. Any patrol group led by Lu Qingan was the safest. There was no need to doubt this point.

Unfortunately, Lu Qingan had made it clear when he set out earlier that he wouldn’t take action unless he came across a Nascent Soul stage cultivator. Indeed, In order to prevent demonic cultivators from recognizing him and therefore running away in a panic, Lu Qingan had even earnestly made a show of using a white cloth to cover up Yan Han and carried it on his back. He also had put on a mask and was following behind the patrol group at a distance that was neither too close nor too far. Chu Yu had realized what Lu Qingan’s intent was. With tangled feelings, he stared at the group of demonic cultivators who had, in a flash, flown over to an area only 30 meters away from them. Just as he was about to pull out Xun Sheng when Xie Xi, who had up to then been quietly following beside him, suddenly smiled: “How could this group of small bandits be worthy of Shixiong having to take action.” As soon as he had finished speaking, he raised Duan Xue and advanced forward while casually waving his sword in the direction of the demonic cultivators. They couldn’t see what kind of profound method he had used, but then someone amidst that small group of demonic cultivators was defeated by it. That person was sent flying and violently coughed out blood. They utterly lacked any power to fight back. Chu Yu had a sense of fear and trepidation at this scene. He had previously been told that Xie Xi would decisively massacre any demonic cultivators that he encountered with, without ever leaving a single one alive. As expected, it appeared to be true. He didn’t seem so bad when he was in front of Chu Yu but the moment he encountered demonic cultivators, he would reveal a bone-deep killing intent and viciousness. His face would turn so cruel and callous that it would intimidate others and there wasn’t the slightest bit of hesitation in his actions. In the past, Xie Xi had still been soft and immature. Even when someone like Song Jingyi had pretended to fall, he would still unconsciously go and offer a helping hand. The disparity and change between the present one and the past couldn’t help but make one give a sigh full of regret.

Chu Yu was still in the process of feeling some regret when a familiar voice sounded softly from beside his ear: “It’s been a long time since I’ve seen Xie Shidi take action. As expected, each move still results in a death. His fortitude doesn’t lose to that of any of the demonic cultivators. Yet as the Shixiong, Chu Shidi isn’t nearly as powerful as Xie Shidi. It truly makes people want to cry……” The words were said in a way that was deliberately ambiguous and his tone was even more so. Lu Qingan was right there and he still dared to cause trouble? Chu Yu cast a sidelong glance at Song Jingyi who had caught up to him who knows when. Remembering his expression yesterday, Chu Yu mildly said: “Song Shixiong, how’s Sect Master Martial Uncle’s injury?” Song Jingyi’s smile froze. He hadn’t expected that Chu Yu would hit him in his sore spot. Chu Yu continued to speak: “Sect Master Martial Uncle has always treated Song Shixiong as if he were your own true father. Song Shixiong’s presence isn’t required at this very moment so why isn’t Song Shixiong at Sect Master Martial Uncle’s bedside taking care of him?” Hearing the words “as if he were your true father,” Song Jingyi’s body suddenly trembled. His face twisted and he was no longer able to keep up the gentle and amiable facade. His face darkened and he said with a cold tone: “None of your business.” Seeing that Xie Xi had almost finished disposing of that group of demonic cultivators and was about to come back, Song Jingyi swallowed the rest of his words and gave a cold humph before retreating to the back of the group again. Chu Yu was unable to make head or tail of the encounter. Hadn’t this person always loved putting on a facade? How was it that it now only took a few words, not to mention he wasn’t even critically

injured, for him to show his true personality? Could it be that after ten years, his face had thinned instead of thickening? How strange. However, just like how Song Jingyi would occasionally look at him with an unconcealed killing intent, Chu Yu would also have thoughts about Song Jingyi should quickly get the f*** out of the living world and roll down to hell. Unfortunately, Chu Yu and Song Jingyi both had a common problem that obstructed them: Lu Qingan Although with Lu Qingan here, this patrol group could be practically free of worries. On the other hand, it was also because Lu Qingan was here that Song Jingyi didn’t dare to set anyone up and Chu Yu couldn’t freely screw with him right him back. Chu Yu was truly quite vexed. Xie Xi then returned to Chu Yu’s side. Without any extra trouble, he flicked the remaining bloodstains off his sword and placed Duan Xue back at his waist. He cast an indifferent glance at Song Jinyi who had already hidden at the back and softly asked: “Is Shixiong worried about that twofaced backstabber?” Chu Yu paused for a moment and then nodded his head. If Song Jingyi wasn’t disposed of, then going forward, they would constantly have the feeling of a knife hanging over their heads. Being continuously watched by this kind of person wasn’t a pleasant sensation. He had originally planned to ask the Chu Family’s Emissary Xu to take action and kill Song Jingyi when no one was watching. He was going to create a scenario where they ran into demonic cultivators while patrolling outside and got into a fight with them. But it seemed that Song Jingyi knew what he was thinking and ever since they had left the Qing Tu camp, he had

stayed close beside the other Tian Yuan Sect disciples. He hadn’t moved a single step ahead or behind them. How annoying. An icy killing intent was concealed within Xie Xi’s smile. He lowered his voice: “Ten years ago, I took advantage of a moment when he was alone and almost managed to kill him.” Chu Yu was speechless. He had always found it strange that Xie Xi hadn’t made his move ten years ago. So it turned out he had taken action……however, this “almost,” did Song Jingyi escape or in the end was Xie Xi stopped by someone? Xie Xi said: “I was just one step away from chopping his head off with my sword. When, unfortunately, Shizun suddenly appeared and stopped me.” It was actually Lu Qingan? Then again, as Tian Yuan Sect’s elder and Song Yuanzhuo’s Shidi, Lu Qingan naturally wouldn’t be able to allow Xie Xi to kill the Sect Master’s personal succeeding disciple. Seemingly knowing of Chu Yu’s inner thoughts, Xie Xi shook his head, “Shixiong, the situation’s a bit complicated. At that time, Shizun told me, ‘You can kill him, but not right now’.” ******** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 44 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

He could kill him, but he mustn’t kill him right now. Hearing that, it sounded quite like something Lu Qingan that would say. Only, just what was it that Lu Qingan was taking into account? Chu Yu couldn’t help but move closer to Xie Xi. The two fellow disciples were practically glued together as they flew on their swords, far ahead of the small patrol group. The expressions on the faces of the Chu family disciples and Tian Yuan Sect disciples behind them were all strange. They silently turned their heads around to look at Lu Qingan, who was hanging a moderate distance behind at the very back. Seeing that he didn’t have any reaction to this display, after mumbling a few “the feelings between a Shixiong and his Shidi are indeed quite deep,” they turned their heads towards their surroundings and acted like they hadn’t seen anything. Having accomplished his goal, Xie Xi restrained the smile that was threatening to break out. He solemnly said: “The Sect Master’s wife is very fond of Song Jongyi.” Chu Yu rubbed his chin and didn’t speak. The Sect Master’s wife……was a very impressive person. There were quite a few similarities between her and Lu Qingan’s personalities. She was cold, strict, and firm. She often went into closed-door

cultivation and rarely appeared in public. Lu Qingan and the Sect Master’s wife had both studied under the same master as children so they had grown up together. Their relationship was quite good, too. Song Yuanzhuo and his wife were deeply in love so Lu Qingan had always been rather respectful towards Song Yuanzhuo. He had heard that the Sect Master’s wife had once given birth to a child in her younger years. Unfortunately, the child had died young. According to what he knew of the Sect Master’s wife’s personality, she shouldn’t be that affectionate towards Song Jingyi. However, perhaps it was because she thought of her own child when she looked at him that she acted so fond of Song Jingyi. Could it be that Lu Qingan was taking into consideration the Sect Master’s wife’s feelings? But Lu Qingan wouldn’t procrastinate like an indecisive person. As expected, the moment the topic changed, Xie Xi had lowered his voice as he moved closer to Chu Yu. His lips almost seemed to press against the curve of his ear. Chu Yu’s ear tickled from his warm breath. His eyebrows twitched as he pressed down on the tingling sensation that tried to spread and ignored the strange feeling in his chest. With a calm and attentive air, he listened to Xie Xi as he softly spoke. “There’s something unusual about Song Jingyi’s background.” Chu Yu was stunned: “What?” Xie Xi murmured a confirmation. He looked at Chu Yu’s fair-skinned ear and felt extremely wronged and indignant when he recalled how he had been kicked off the bed last night. He wanted to bite down on it, but couldn’t since it was currently broad daylight and there was a group of people behind them sneaking glances. It wouldn’t do to be excessively intimate while in full view. He sighed and discarded those beautiful thoughts. He then proceeded to say: “Song Jingyi should come from a small clan of cultivators. Shixiong should be aware of this. However, when

Shizun went to find that small clan’s campsite he found that all traces of that small clan had already been erased.” Normally speaking, when the Sect Master of a big sect takes a fancy to the son of a small clan family’s first wife and even personally bestows his surname onto that son, then takes him away, and accepts him as his personal disciple, the aforementioned small clan should be proud and elated. They should have been borrowing Tian Yuan Sect’s name and power to crawl up the ranks. They should have been able to gain a bit of fame rather than it appearing as if they had never existed in the first place. Apparently, there wasn’t even the slightest trace of them. Unexpectedly, even Lu Qingan hadn’t been able to find the thread of a spider or the trail of a horse. Could it be that there were simply no clues? Chu Yu was flabbergasted: Was this another hidden plotline? “Shizun inadvertently found this out. Although it’s unclear what the actual truth is, there’s one thing that’s certain and that’s that there’s a problem with Song Jingyi’s background. Until he manages to solve this problem, Shizun doesn’t plan to kill him.” After a pause, Xie Xi gave a deep smile, “However, Shizun has said that so long as we don’t kill him, anything is fine regardless of what we do. He has dared to take advantage of Yuan Chen Peak so many times in the past, does he actually think that we’re that easy to play around with?” Chu Yu silently looked at Xie Xi whose smile was filled with a dense killing intent. The corner of his mouth twitched: “Shidi, let’s not smile alright?” Too, too, too scary. Even though he knew that he was not the target of this dense killing intent, in the original story when the protagonist was hacking the original to pieces, based on the descriptions, he pretty much was wearing this expression…… This kind of indescribable feeling of deja-vu was far too frightening.

Xie Xi was panic-stricken for a moment and then hastily stopped making that cold and unfeeling expression. His expression showed he was at a loss what to do as he said: “Shixiong, I, I was only……” Ah, this kind of stupid and helpless expression is much cuter. Chu Yu ruefully gave a sorrowful sigh, rubbed Xie Xi’s head and beamed as he nodded: “I know, I know everything.” Xie Xi was originally somewhat anxious and fearful but after being petted like this for a while, in the blink of an eye, the frantic emotions in his heart gradually dispersed. He let out a long breath, his expression as he gazed at Chu Yu carried great depths within it. Shixiong was the best. As expected, only he alone could have him. *** The patrol ended late in the evening. Chu Yu had managed to sneakily discuss matters with Xie Xi for an entire afternoon. Having now decided on how to take care of Song Jingyi, he felt much more relaxed. He returned to the small courtyard with Lu Qingan and was just in time to see Third Shidi who happened to be standing in front of a stone table drawing talismans. He had a calm and rapt air about him as he concentrated and there was a dignified expression on that soft and charming face. There was a cinnabar brush in his raised hand. After a pause, it was pressed down onto the yellow talisman in front of him. The brush moved like a roaming dragon, flowing smoothly. In a flash, a top-quality talisman had been completed. Third Shidi’s aptitude in cultivation was average but his level of aptitude in drawing talismans was rarely seen, he was a true genius. Although he had heard of Third Shidi’s accomplishments in talismanmaking after he had returned, he had never gotten the chance to personally see it. Before seeing today’s performance, who could have imagined that

Third Shidi, whose IQ was normally offline, could be this dignified and steady when he drew talismans. Chu Yu stopped walking and couldn’t help taking a few more glances over at him. Seeing the elegant symbols on the talisman, he couldn’t stop himself from applauding: “Third Shidi, I didn’t know you had it in you.” After being praised by his deeply respected Da Shixiong, that rarely seen steadiness immediately disappeared. Third Shidi rubbed his neck and bashfully lowered his head as he smiled. Xie Xi shot a sideways glance at Third Shidi and softly grunted. His eyes were as cold as the blowing wind and his tone was just as cold: “Third Shidi, not bad.” Third Shidi was then scared into trembling. He quietly moved towards Lu Qingan. He was shaking as he said: “ Shi-Shi-Shizun, you have all returned……” Lu Qingan silently looked at Xie Xi. Xie Xi looked back with an innocent smile. After staring at Xie Xi face to face for a moment, Lu Qingan shook his head, “Little Three, follow me.” Third Shidi looked like he had just received an official pardon as he made his escape just after Lu Qingan and walked out of the courtyard. Chu Yu’s puzzled gaze followed them. Then Xie Xi’s sour voice came from beside his ear: “Shixiong, is he good-looking?” Chu Yu was stumped: “What?” Xie Xi continued to be sour: “Is Third Shidi good-looking?” Chu Yu silently glanced over at him. This child eats vinegar for the oddest reasons…… Chu Yu didn’t respond for a long time before he gave a slight smile, “Good-looking.” The moment he said that Xie Xi’s facial expression

changed so Chu Yu didn’t dare to prolong the joke and quickly tacked on another sentence, “But Shidi you’re better looking.” Only then did Xie Xi’s complexion slowly relax. Seeing that Chu Yu was still a bit bothered about Lu Qingan and Third Shidi, Xie Xi hugged his waist from behind. His chin rubbed against the top of Chu Yu’s head as he smiled and said: “Third Shidi isn’t very proficient when it comes to cultivation. Shizun fears that he’ll die from just one moment of carelessness so from time to time, he’ll take Third Shidi outside by himself. He’ll then find a place to teach Third Shidi some survival tactics. Sometimes they can be gone for an entire night and when they come back, Third Shidi always looks half-dead.” Chu Yu nodded his head. After a moment’s pondering he suddenly realized something wasn’t right. Then this meant that there was a large possibility that tonight he would have to be alone with Xie Xi. Young men were energetic and vigorous, full of vigor and vitality, but he had to carry out his plan to trap and screw Song Jingyi over tomorrow. He couldn’t very well carry it out while covering up his chrysanthemum…… …… Sensing that the hand that Xie Xi was currently using to hug him was starting to act up, Chu Yu gave a dry cough and hurriedly fought to rescue himself: “Shidi, as there are important matters to take care of tomorrow. Let’s cultivate.” “Cultivate?” Xie Xi’s head rested on the nape of Chu Yu’s neck and sniffed the faint, fragrant scent coming from his body. He had a pensive look on his face as he mumbled to himself for a bit. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something as he gave a soft laugh before pulling Chu Yu into his room. He rummaged through his ring apparently in search of something.

Chu Yu couldn’t help being surprised by this and was a bit excited as he inwardly thought: Could it be that the protagonist has had some kind of fortuitous encounter and has managed to obtain an exceptional skill and so he wanted to share it with him? As expected, it wasn’t long before Xie Xi took out a small pile of books. Chu Yu was internally baffled by this. Nowadays, was the protagonist’s halo so strong that exceptional skills would appear by the dozens? He was right in the middle of pondering over this point when he saw Xie Xi reach to pass a book over to him as if he was presenting a valuable treasure. Chu Yu couldn’t describe what he was feeling at the moment. He lowered his head to look and was immediately almost blinded by the risque cover. F***! How are you still alive, “Flirting With Girls” manual?! Why do you look so old and your pages look like they have been worn out from being flipped through so many times?! Just how hard did you study this, protagonist?! The action of wearing out ten thousand books by reading isn’t meant to be used on this kind of thing! Xie Xi was overflowing with smiles: “The skills that Shixiong asked Shidi to learn, Shidi has properly cultivated them.” The corner of Chu Yu’s mouth twitched. He honestly didn’t know if he should praise him or hit him. After struggling with himself for a while, he facepalmed: “……It’s okay so long as you’re happy.” Xie Xi approached Chu Yu and sat down. One hand wound around his neck and drew him close. He embraced him and kissed Chu Yu’s forehead before saying: “Shidi doesn’t just want to be happy by himself. I also want to make Shixiong happy too. Since Shidi has properly cultivated the skills

that Shixiong has given me, Shixiong has to properly examine the “skills” that he gave Shidi as well, correct?” He would pause in between each word, his pronunciation was clear and distinct. The light in his eyes glistened and a faint blush appeared on his face for no apparent reason. He seemed somewhat uneasy but also somewhat a tiny bit expectant. The moment he heard this, Chu Yu could tell that something wasn’t right. He furrowed his brows but looking at the expression on Xie Xi’s face, he found it hard to voice a rejection. He clenched his teeth: “……Let me look at it.” It couldn’t possibly be harder on the eyes than this right? Xie Xi’s eyes brightened and he immediately passed those books over to Chu Yu with an expectant look on his face. Chu Yu received them and after just one small look at the cover, he was terrified by the two large, splendidly blooming chrysanthemums on it. ……This book suddenly felt very heavy and hot to the touch. He really wanted to toss it into the brazier and burn it until he had eliminated all evidence of it. But, he couldn’t let Xie Xi be too disappointed…… Chu Yu had already faintly guessed what the content was. He swallowed his saliva and cautiously opened the book. Fortunately, the first page just had two men sitting together face to face. Chu Yu was initially slightly relieved. He then raised his hand to turn to the second page and was immediately scared out of his wits. F***! Why was pace this fast?! They had still been lovingly gazing at each other on the previous page, but they were already f***ing by the second page! With having Xie Xi’s burning gaze locked on him, Chu Yu could only brace himself and continue reading.

Doggy-style, missionary, straddling, sideways, there were all sorts of interesting and strange positions all with different appeals…… The more Chu Yu saw, the more fear and trepidation he felt:……Could it be that, possibly, perhaps……the protagonist’s intention was to could study the positions in this book so that later on it would be easier to……do that? What a joke! There were still quite a few books left! Who published these kinds of books?! Where was life’s Great Reconciliation?! Where were the severe measures and strict investigations?! Where was the eradication of p****graphy and illegal publications?! Why didn’t the world of cultivation have a National Office Against P****graphic and Illegal Publications?! Chu Yu’s gave a rigid smile: “……Shidi, we have to cultivate our bodies and our minds through meditation……” Xie Xi easily replied: “Cultivate our minds? I will definitely comply with Shixiong’s instructions. Should Shixiong continue to ponder over things or maybe we could start practicing?” ……Shizun hurry and come back! Chu Yu carefully put down the pile of books in his hands and then with his heart still fluttering with fear pushed them farther away. He kindly patted Xie Xi’s head: “Shidi, that won’t do. We still have important matters to take care of tomorrow.” Xie Xi instantly responded: “It’ll be fine tomorrow even if I’m on my own. Shixiong can just take a rest.” Chu Yu’s face darkened: “That is out of the question!” He actually intended to do him to the point he wouldn’t even be able to get out of bed?! Xie Xi immediately felt wronged: “Shixiong always rejects me……”

Chu Yu: “……” Chu Yu silently turned his head away: “We can talk about this again when tomorrow’s business is taken care of.” Xie Xi pestered him for a while, teary-eyed. He moved closer to Chu Yu and lightly rubbed up against him before turning his attention towards the jade-white ear that he had been longing for a while now he then opened his mouth and bit down on it. He sucked at it and licked it. Chu Yu tried to keep a straight face and he was about to push him away when he suddenly felt something holding down his leg. Xie Xi heaved a sigh: “Shixiong, I feel so uncomfortable.” ……Guess it was to be expected. Xie Xi had only just managed to eat him once but then he had once again had to restrain himself again for several days. In any case, he had still inherited the “big and energetic tool” that was common in all stallion novels. There was no way the child wouldn’t feel uncomfortable. Chu Yu closed his eyes and ruthlessly discarded his last remaining bit of morality: “……Shidi, do you know the five young ladies?” Xie Xi had a blank look on his face. He cupped Chu Yu’s face and kissed it, “Who are they?” “Let the five young ladies help you take care of it……” Xie Xi paused for a moment before a frosty, cold look appeared on his face: “Shixiong wants to use the same trick again?” When he said this, it switched over to be Chu Yu’s turn to be dumbfounded. After reflecting on it for a long time, he finally recalled what Xie Xi had meant by “trick.” What a dark history……at that time he had naively still thought that the protagonist was straight. He had wanted to capture a female fox demon to give to the protagonist so that she would enlighten him and help him pop his cherry……

Chu Yu silently gazed at Xie Xi for a moment before moving in closer to him and kissing his lips. He bit Xie Xi twice out of spite. Xie Xi slightly wrinkled his brows: “If Shixiong isn’t willing to……Shixiong?!” Chu Yu moved a bit away from him and said with a straight face: “Close your eyes. Focus your mind and recite the Heart Sutra.” As he spoke, the hand that had nimbly squeezed into Xie Xi’s pants trembled once before it grasped ahold of Xie Xi’s “holy soldier” once again. Xie Xi’s breathing had become rushed and urgent. He looked blankly at Chu Yu with astonishment. A while later, he finally realized exactly what the term “five young ladies” was referring to. ……They truly were five amazing ladies. *** The distant sky was dark and gloomy and it seemed like a storm was coming. By coincidence, they had come across another small group of demonic cultivators. Xie Xi had pulled out his sword to welcome them. Song Jingyi then took the chance to move to the front again. Chu Yu cast a sideways glance at him: “Does Song Shixiong have any advice?” Song Jingyi’s smile looked odd: “Chu Shidi, today there’s a big battle at the frontlines so Martial Uncle Lu has been moved over there while we’re in charge of looking around here for treasures. You should be more careful and try to stay close.” Chu Yu gave a slight smile: “It’s not as if we have captured anything. In fact, if it gets too dangerous then it would be better to retreat and return to Qing Tu.” Song Jingyi’s smile flourished. Seeing that Xie Xi was about to return with his sword in hand, he then rapidly retreated. Chu Yu shot a sideways

glance at him. He then waited for Xie Xi to come over and patted his head while he showed him an honest smile. Yesterday night, Tian Yuan Sect suddenly received news that there was a secret realm located at the top of a mountain south of Qing Tu. Only those at Core Formation stage and under would be able to enter it. There was spiritual medicine within it that could help someone break through to the next stage. The moment this kind of news came out, Song Yuanzhuo had immediately taken precautions to prevent it from being spread. After cautiously reflecting over it for a night, he decided to dispatch Chu Yu and a couple of others. Since Song Jingyi had been stuck at the early stages of the Core Formation stage for a long time now without any sign of progress and his cultivation was stagnating, when he heard the news his eyes had flushed with joy. This kind of enticement was almost like throwing a piece of meat in front of a starving wolf. ******** Translator’s notes:

Chapter 45 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

There was indeed a secret realm with a true spiritual medicine that could help someone breakthrough. It was just that……even the Chu family, who had secretly spread the information, hadn’t managed to get a clear understanding of it. It was unknown what the actual situation would be like. Chu Yu, on the other hand, was confident in his ability to find it: as the original novel had mentioned this place before. Many thanks to the original novel, many thanks to the Great God of Plotlines, many thanks to the side plot for not disappearing despite the fact that he had changed the story. Actually, there wasn’t any great need for him to take action today. A person’s greed was an extremely frightening thing. Xie Xi returned. When he then saw Chu Yu suddenly showing a faint smile, he unconsciously recalled the smile on Chu Yu’s face during the first time he flew on his sword and the later trouble he had stirred. After being silent for a moment, he softly asked: “Shixiong, what are you smiling about?” Chu Yu lightly coughed and stopped smiling. He softly patted Xie Xi on the head: “I just thought of something interesting.” Xie Xi refused to let him off as he asked: “What kind of interesting thing?”

Chu Yu saw that he looked like he was going to give up until he got to the bottom of this matter. After pondering for a moment, a mischievous urge suddenly arose in him. His eyes twinkled with mirth: “I don’t know whether or not Shidi still remembers, on a certain year, on a certain month, on a certain night, at a certain place, the matter of the five young ladies……” This time it was Xie Xi’s turn to scowl. The next moment Xie Xi’s complexion changed as he pressed his lips together and his eyes darkened. He turned his head around and refused to look at Chu Yu. Chu Yu was overjoyed. He suppressed his glee as he tried hard to sound deeply hurt: “You’re angry? You’re ignoring Shixiong now?” Despite feeling depressed, the moment Xie Xi heard those words he turned his head around. Seeing Chu Yu’s teasing smile, he felt somewhat helpless: “Shidi merely……couldn’t imagine that Shixiong would do that……I was a little excited and was unable to control myself.” Chu Yu continued to be overjoyed. Remembering Xie Xi’s dark history, he leisurely flew on his sword at the very front. He how long since he had last felt this happy? But before long his sword suddenly sunk. Something then tightened around his waist and his body was pulled back and practically embedded into the embrace of another body. Chu Yu was stunned as he turned his head around: “What are you doing?” Xie Xi had put Duan Xue away and was now standing behind Chu Yu with both arms wrapped around his waist. Seeing him turn his head around, Xie Xi rapidly gave him a kiss. His smile was genuine and clear. Not a trace of any impurity could be detected from it: “I’ve killed too many demonic cultivators and used up too much of my spiritual power. I feel tired so I’m not very stable when I am flying on my sword. It couldn’t be that Shixiong wishes to see Shidi fall down could it?” Chu Yu shot a tilted glance at him and didn’t respond.

He was the great protagonist who was at the peak of the Core Formation stage and who could easily slaughter demonic cultivators. Just who was he trying to fool with this bulls***? The people at the back were once again dumbfounded: Although the feelings between fellow disciples are deep, this was just too much right……? The intelligent ones had already realized the truth. In the world of cultivation, this type of thing wasn’t actually something that was looked down upon. It was just that when on one side was the Chu family’s Second Lord and the other side was a young genius sword cultivator whose reputation was spreading far and wide, not to mention they were also Shixiong and Shidi, it caused people’s imaginations to run a bit wild. However, no one dared to court death by opening their mouth and commenting on them. The region south of Qing Tu was bleak and desolate and seemed to have closely avoided becoming a battlefield for the Great Righteous and Demonic Cultivator War. ly when the Chu family had investigated this place, they had quickly been able to find the secret realm. Although a lot of people had come here today, most of them were only responsible for guarding the secret realm from outside and waiting. The only ones who were entering the secret realm were each of Tian Yuan Sect peak’s personal disciples plus Xie Xi. Since Song Yuanzhuo’s injury made it inconvenient for him to move around much, the one who came up with the plan was an elder from another peak. It was likely that because he wasn’t very fond of Song Jingyi that he let Xie Xi lead the team. Xie Xi’s cultivation was the strongest and he had been quite taciturn these past few years. His grim and agile image had already been clearly ingrained in the minds of the disciples of each peak. Therefore, none of the peaks’ disciples had dared to voice a complaint about this.

With the exception of Song Jingyi who was sharpening his sword and grinding his teeth. It was likely that in these past few years he had been relying too much upon Song Yuanzhuo to help him obtain a commanding position for too long. After being suddenly dismissed from that position and becoming a commoner, he was now a bit unaccustomed to it. They had just reached the entrance to the secret realm when it seemed that Song Jingyi could no longer restrain himself from opening his mouth and giving an order: “Xie Shidi take the lead, Chu Shidi bring up the rear.” Chu Yu raised an eyebrow and coldly said: “Song Shixiong seems to have made a mistake somewhere?” He looked towards Xie Xi with the intent to remind him to intimidate Song Jingyi so that, he wouldn’t try anything for the time being. It wasn’t until he turned his head that he discovered that the slight smile that had originally been present on Xie Xi’s face had already completely disappeared. The look on his face was now extremely ugly and his eyes were ice-cold like he was about to kill someone. Duan Xue had also responded to him and with a whoosh, it had moved three inches out of its sheath. ……This response wasn’t it a bit too much? Chu Yu had yet to fully understand what was going on with the child when Song Jingyi suddenly looked as if he had realized something. He was clearly smiling with a gentle and refined appearance and yet signs of ridicule could be seen from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. “Oh, I’m so sorry. I said the wrong thing by accident. I shouldn’t make Chu Shidi bring up the rear.” As he leisurely said these words Chu Yu immediately understood what was going on. His complexion sank as he heard Song Jingyi continue to say: “Have I caused Xie Shidi to recall the Mausoleum Ruins matter? Don’t grieve, hasn’t Chu Shidi already returned……”

He couldn’t continue his words. Chu Yu had his hand pressed down on the hand Xie Xi was using to pull his sword out as he shot a comforting smile towards him. The disciples beside them who had been watching hurriedly said: “Chu Shixiong, Chu Shixiong calm down! You absolutely cannot do this!” Xun Sheng was steadily pressed up against Song Jingyi’s neck. The tip of the sword contained a frosty chill and cold light clearly shone from it. Having a sword pressed up against his throat first by the elder brother and then by the younger brother of one family within the span of a few days, Song Jingyi’s complexion was also ugly. His fingers hidden under the long sleeves of his clothes curled up and formed into tight fists. He coldly opened his mouth to say: “Chu Yu, don’t push me too far! Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you’re someone from the Chu family?!” Chu Yu turned his head back around and looked at him with an expressionless face. Obviously, Chu Yu clearly wasn’t showing any expression yet Song Jingyi could see the freezing-cold scorn in his eyes. All of the emotions and resentment that he had accumulated in the depths of his heart immediately surged forth. Blue veins suddenly appeared on Song Jingyi’s forehead and his eyes seemed to carry traces of blood. He gave a low roar: “So what if you’re the son of the Chu family’s first wife? Do you really believe that you’re that much more noble and grand than the rest of us? If you’re so capable then why don’t you use your sword to kill me?!” What was wrong with Song Jingyi? He suddenly exploded into a rage out of nowhere. Chu Yu was somewhat baffled by this. After staring at him for a moment, he calmly withdrew his sword and indifferently said: “Xun Sheng’s unable

to endure getting dirty.” After he finished speaking he nodded his head at Song Jingyi with his hands behind his back. He then grabbed Xie Xi and walked until they were in front of the rest of the disciples. After telling Xie Xi something in a low tone of voice they both entered the secret realm first. Song Jingyi’s facial features were a bit distorted. The remaining disciples followed after them and advanced forward to enter the secret realm one after the other. There were a few who, after cowering for a while, moved closer to Song Jingyi and quietly said: “Song Shixiong, you shouldn’t argue with someone like Chu Yu.” “He and his Shidi have mingled to the point that they’re a couple now. For the sake of protecting his Shidi, he’s considered to have become deranged.” “Shixiong needs to be more careful. That Xie Xi kills people without so much as batting an eye and his vicious and merciless nature is almost on the same level as a demonic cultivator’s. Chu Yu is unlikely to be a good person either.” These people were the ones who would usually gather together to flatter and praise Song Jingyi and Song Jingyi had always liked to listen to them. Today, however, his complexion only got worse and worse. When he heard the words of the last one he gave a cold humph and then strode through the entrance to the secret realm. There are many secret realms in this world that are independent like the Mausoleum Ruins. It is said that they are all shattered spaces that were left behind by the great war between the ancient cultivators in the past. It was very dangerous in some of the secret realms. You could circle around the entire space and still fail to find anything worth obtaining. There were also some realms where you could find a rare treasure just by going inside and having a look around.

Due to the difference in the degree of damage each secret realm had received, there was also a difference in the cultivation level of the people entering that each of them could endure. Chu Yu was repeatedly thinking over all of the plot details from the original novel that were related to this secret realm. Having confidence in his insider’s knowledge, he turned his head to look at Xie Xi who appeared to have been quietly accumulating his power and was waiting to act. He couldn’t help laughing in spite of himself: “Don’t be so tense. So long as we’re not too greedy and don’t go over there, nothing bad will happen to us. The scenery here is quite good actually. Let’s take a look around this place first.” The scenery was indeed quite good. There were delicious-looking fruits, fragrant grasses, and rich and diverse falling blossoms as far as the eye could see. Apart from the luxuriant light-pink flowering trees, there was an eye-catching, lush green meadow. Right now there were only dried up branches and withered leaves outside the realm. The many flowers had already withered away. It would become a world of only ice and snow before long. Xie Xi paused and then nodded his head. Chu Yu wanted him to release the hand he had used to hold down his sword but instead, Xie Xi turned his hand over and used it to grasp Chu Yu ’s and he began to slowly amble along. The disciples behind them who had managed to catch up to them all looked at each other in dismay. Gazing at the appearance of the two people in front of them as they mutually depended on each other and cuddled together, they actually felt a bit reluctant to disturb them. After inwardly struggling for a bit, they quietly followed them. After following them for a period of time, someone finally sensed that something was off. ……Why did it feel like they weren’t looking for the spiritual medicine, but instead…… they were going on a scenic tour?

After restraining themselves for a while, a thin and tall youth moved closer to them and cautiously called: “Chu Shixiong, Xie Shixiong?” Xie Xi’s mood was quite good so even though he had been disturbed, he only wrinkled his brows and then glanced back to stare at the youth with a cold gaze: “What?” The youth swallowed his saliva as he panicked from being directly stared at with this kind of gaze. He then forcibly smiled: “The two of you are…… looking for the spiritual medicine?” Chu Yu also turned his head around and calmly said: “Taking a walk.” “Chu Shixiong, we’re here to look for the spiritual medicine……” As he said this, Song Jingyi’s group who had been roaming around the secret realm and yet come up empty-handed also walked over here and saw Chu Yu. In a rare moment, Song Jingyi wasn’t faking a smile and was giving Chu Yu a dark look: “You’ve been quite idle.” His good mood was now completely broken, Xie Xi’s eyebrows wrinkled even more. He silently gazed at Song Jingyi for a moment before suddenly pulling out Duan Xue. The light from the snow-white sword’s shine seemingly blinded one’s eyes and seemed to also bring out a cold, killing intent. The couple of disciples who had wanted to chime in immediately felt a numbing sensation on their scalps and obediently shut up. Xie Xi had a tranquil look on his face: “I investigated the surroundings with Shixiong just now and we didn’t find the spiritual medicine. Therefore let’s go, we’ll now go to look in another place. The intimidation level of Xie Xi’s words was far stronger than Chu Yu’s. Chu Yu sighed and then walked away with Xie Xi, shoulder-to-shoulder. He began to ponder over how to re-establish his dignity as a Shixiong. Just as he was thinking this over, he felt his sleeve being pulled. He turned his

head to the side and saw Xie Xi’s nervous face. Xie Xi quietly said: “Shixiong, how was my performance just now?” Chu Yu: “……Very good” The look of sweet bliss that immediately appeared on his face was as if he had just eaten some honey. He was brimming with smiles and looking at him, it was as if spring had come and all the flowers were blooming. Chu Yu: “……” Chu Yu suddenly found that regardless of whether or not he established his dignity, the outcome would likely still be the same. *** Unwittingly under Chu Yu’s leadership, everyone gradually moved closer to the place where the original novel had described the spiritual grass was going to be growing. There was a pool in the deepest part of the forest. The dense foliage blocked the light so that the area ahead of them only had small glimmers of light breaking through. There was a piece of level ground at the center of the pool and on that piece of land grew the spiritual grass. It was emitting a green light like that of glow-worms as the grass soundlessly absorbed and released the spiritual energy of the world. The bright glow was reflected off of the pool’s serene water. Chu Yu cocked his head and looked at the spiritual grass before nodding his head: “This should be it.” Xie Xi echoed him and nodded his head: “Mn.” All of the others, on the other hand, maintained a strange silence. Chu Yu turned his head around in an indifferent manner and sure enough, he saw everyone behind him staring at that stalk of grass with heated and fervent looks in their eyes. Despite clearly looking like they wanted nothing

more than to pounce forward, they were still cowering in fear. They were on guard against their fellow disciples and they were especially on guard against Chu Yu and Xie Xi. This was because……there was only a single stalk of spiritual grass. Before they had left, Song Yuanzhuo had hinted that those at the Nascent Soul stage who ate this kind of spiritual grass would only improve their spiritual power and not their cultivation. It was, therefore, of little value to them and the effectiveness also wasn’t too great. However, as far as those at the Core Formation stage were concerned, this thing was on par with all of the legendary spiritual medicines in the world. If they were to eat it, they would definitely greatly benefit from it. Song Yuanzhuo had instructed everyone to take as much as they possibly could. It would be best if it could be evenly divided between everyone. But there was only one stalk. This meant that only one person could have it. Although they were all disciples from the same sect, besides the ones who, for the sake of building a road for their futures, wanted to get closer to the future Sect Master, everyone else’s everyday lifestyles had initially involved staying in their caves and cultivating. Afterward, when the great war between the demonic and righteous cultivators had broken out and they had all only followed behind their Shizuns. They, therefore, had very little understanding of each other and they definitely weren’t all that trusting. Chu Yu was full of spirits as he took many extra sneaky glances at Song Jingyi. When he saw that Song Jingyi was staring at the spiritual grass with an unwavering focus, he knew that it was completely unlikely he and Xie Xi would return empty-handed without any achievements today. The trap was right here and Song Jingyi had already started digging his way into it. Xie Xi gazed at that spiritual medicine for a while and looked pensive: “Shixiong, do you want it?”

Chu Yu shook his head. The corners of his mouth curled up as he took out a few talismans and casually threw them at the edge of the pool. Everyone behind him was alarmed by this: “Chu Yu……Chu Yu Shixiong, what are you doing?” “Chu Yu, are you trying to hog everything for yourself?!” “……” The golden talismans had been flying over to the pool when suddenly, they seemed to have been cut through by something sharp and pointy. They were all soundlessly cut into two neat pieces. They fluttered down into the pool and with a light “burst,” they turned in cyan-colored smoke.” Those were rather famous in the cultivation world the “Golden Light Talisman” which were made based on the valuable treasure, the Golden Light Bowl. As if someone had wrapped a hand around their necks, the cultivators behind them who had been calling out one after the other were all struck dumb. They stared at the serene and beautiful pool and felt a chill in their hearts. If they had been overly excited before and directly pounced over there, then would they have become just like those talismans? Chu Yu looked over a few more times and then threw another talisman towards the pool again. This time no one said anything and they all anxiously watched that talisman. It seemed that the previous talismans had only triggered a barrier and furthermore, the barrier was just a one-time thing. This time the talisman safely floated onto the empty land at the center of the pool. Chu Yu leisurely dusted off his hands and then gracefully lifted the lower hem of his robe before gently sitting down on the ground. He calmly said: “The barrier ought to have already been broken. If anyone now wants to

take the spiritual medicine then go right ahead. My Shidi and I don’t intend to take action.” The several other people in the deep forest exchanged looks with one another and every one of them saw only one kind of expression in the other person’s eyes. Madness. But there still wasn’t anyone that dared to make a move. ******* Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 46 Source: Imported

REPORT

Chu Yu knew what they were being wary of and was unconcerned . He patted the spot next to him to invite Xie Xi to sit down . Chu Yu then rested his chin on his hand and secretly whispered something to him . These people were still hesitating because they were afraid that the barrier was still there . When comparing life and death, the dangers outweighed the benefits . This was reason number one . Reason number two was because they were afraid that Chu Yu and Xie Xi would take action . Chu Yu wasn’t in the mood to help them think it over too much . Back then at Fang Ye City, under Song Jingyi’s leadership, these people had fled one after the other . Today, they had only come to watch the show . Their primary purpose was to watch Song Jingyi cause his own suffering . If the rest of the people had an interest in joining the show as well, it wouldn’t too bad . Song Jingyi stared at that stalk of spiritual grass for a moment with a fervent look in his eyes . Suddenly, he showed a gentle smile and stepped forward to call out to a man in orange robes: “Lin Shidi, why don’t you go take a look?” No matter how you looked at it, you could tell he didn’t have any good intentions . Did he want to find someone to test the waters first? Lin Shidi immediately shook his head .

A hint of impatience appeared in the space between Song Jingyi’s brows . After a long pause, he restrained his temper and gave a slight smile . Without another word, he clasped his hands behind his back and walked up to the edge of the pool . Although the cultivation levels of the rest of the disciples were about the same as Song Jingyi’s, they genuinely weren’t able to defeat him . Seeing him advance forward, they couldn’t help simultaneously looking at Chu Yu and Xie Xi in the hopes that they would say something or do something . Chu Yu didn’t take a step from his spot . He lowered his head and wiped his sword . Xie Xi’s gaze was focused as he rested his chin on his hand and stared at Chu Yu’s face while brimming with smiles . He seemed as if he would never be able to see enough of it . Seeing them act as if there wasn’t anyone else present, Song Jingyi let out a sigh of relief and walked up to the edge of the pool where he lowered his head to take a look . Suddenly, he let out a cry of surprise . The remaining disciples were originally already extremely tense . They were startled by his cry and promptly assumed defensive stances . After waiting for a while and failing to see any abnormal movements, they all stepped forward one after the other and doubtfully asked: “Song Shixiong, what is it?” “Have you discovered something?” “We didn’t find any demons, devils, ghosts, or monsters on our way here . Maybe they’re all hiding here . ” Song Jingyi wrinkled his brows and pointed at the pool: “Just now when I moved closer to take a look, I saw something swim by in the water……” In this kind of secret realm where the danger was unclear, what they feared most was the appearance of something unknown . Lin Shidi was scared by this but afterward, he psyched himself up and found the courage to move to the edge of the pool . One hand holding his

unsheathed sword, he lowered his head for a look . What was reflected in the water was his face . As well as the smiling Song Jingyi who was close behind him . He clearly had on a gentle smile yet Lin Shidi only felt extremely terrified . His scalp prickled and he was so frightened that he felt a chill run through his entire body . Right when he was about to straighten his body, he suddenly heard Song Jingyi say “oh no” and then he felt a numbing sensation all over his body right before he was abruptly pushed towards the pool by a powerful force . Even a Golden Light talisman could be easily corroded by this pool water nevermind him! In his alarm, Lin Shidi wanted to immediately use his sword but that numbing sensation in his body had yet to disappear . His spiritual power was slow and blocked . He couldn’t move so much as a muscle and could only watch as the tranquil and beautiful pool water got closer and closer . In a split second, he thoroughly hated Song Jingyi from the depths of his heart . B******! Hypocrite! Heartless! Lin Shidi dejectedly closed his eyes and gnashed his teeth in rage . He mentally cursed Song Jingyi with all of his heart . After waiting for a long time, his soul was still clear and his body didn’t feel out of sorts . Lin Shidi dazedly opened his eyes and was stunned to find that he was floating above the deep waters . No, in actuality, a sword was towing him upwards above the water . It was slowly moving away from the pool and returning to the spot he was originally at .

Lin Shidi unconsciously looked at the sword’s name . Astonishment immediately rushed forth in his heart and dispersed his previous ecstasy over being saved: Xun Sheng? The expression on his face was strange as he turned to look at Chu Yu . Chu Yu was still expressionless and shot an indifferent glance at him . He didn’t say anything else as he recalled Xun Sheng and continued to wipe . He calmly said: “Everyone should stay further away from the pool water . Otherwise, not even your bones or flesh will be left behind . ” Hearing how steady he was as he spoke, as if he hadn’t seen anything just now, Lin Shidi couldn’t help glancing at Song Jingyi . Song Jingyi’s expression didn’t change as he moved closer to Lin Shidi and worriedly said: “Why was Lin Shidi so careless?” That push back there had greatly increased Lin Shidi’s hatred . He silently put more distance between him and Song Jingyi and grimly laughed: “Its true that I was blind and wasn’t careful enough . Many thanks to Song Shixiong for worrying about me . Song Shixiong should be more careful as well . It would be terrible if you were to fall into the pool . ” Song Jingyi nodded his head with a solemn expression on his face . Even though everyone knew that there was no way Lin Shidi had fallen on his own, they couldn’t exactly investigate further into it . After a period of silence, they each said a few words to placate Lin Shidi and then directed their fiery gazes towards the spiritual grass again . That stalk of spiritual grass resumed its role as the protagonist of this situation . Chu Yu was slightly relieved . He lowered his head and leisurely sighed: “Shidi, wasn’t I fast when I sent out my sword just now?” Unexpectedly, Xie Xi furrowed his brows . He clearly remembered that this Lin Shidi was part of the group that had followed Song Jingyi and ran away back then . There weren’t any good feelings towards this person in his heart . His hand silently slipped over to grab Chu Yu’s hand . He said in a

low voice: “Why did Shixiong save him? Someone who would follow a person like Song Jingyi couldn’t possibly be a decent person . ” Chu Yu lifted his eyelids and slapped Xie Xi’s hand away . He was just about to scold Xie Xi when he suddenly closed his mouth and looked up . Lin Shidi had walked over . He hadn’t badmouthed others like Song Jingyi and the others had so he wasn’t that guilty when he faced Chu Yu . He bent his waist and bowed with his hands clasped together . In a heavy tone, he said: “Many thanks to Chu Shixiong for saving my life . Shidi will firmly remember Chu Shixiong’s great kindness and virtue and will definitely return the favor in the future . ” Chu Yu has the protagonist’s thigh to hug so he was as stable as Mount Tai . He maintained an indifferent expression and didn’t respond . He shot a glance at the group of the people who were still standing at the edges of the pool: “You’re not going to fight for the spiritual medicine?” Chu Yu has the protagonist’s thigh to hug so he was as stable as Mount Tai . He maintained an indifferent expression and didn’t respond . He shot a glance at the group of the people who were still standing at the edges of the pool: “You’re not going to fight for the spiritual medicine?” Lin Shidi considered it for a moment and then walked over to them with the intention to sit down . Xie Xi keenly noticed this and looked at him with a cold look in his eyes . Although he didn’t say anything, the word “scram” was written all over his face in large font . Lin Shidi could only withdraw his leg and felt a bit embarrassed: “Even if the spiritual medicine is hard to come by, my life is just as precious . If Song Jingyi was able to push me once, it doesn’t mean that he won’t push me a second time . I have no intentions of becoming his stepping-stone . ” Oh? The boy had potential . He actually said it out loud so straightforwardly .

The hand that Chu Yu was using to wipe his sword paused in its movements . He raised his eyes and stared at him for a moment before slowly saying: “Then sit down . ” Lin Shidi looked at Xie Xi and didn’t have the courage to walk over to them while Xie Xi still had that murderous gaze . The corner of Lin Shidi’s mouth twitched . He circled around to an empty space not far behind Chu Yu and sat down with his legs crossed . Chu Yu rubbed the tip of his nose: “Now there’s a sensible person . ” After failing to hear Xie Xi’s response even after a long time, he turned his head for a look, “Shidi?” Xie Xi immediately withdrew his killing intent . The corners of his lips raised and he brightly smiled: “You’re right, they’re so hard to come by . ” After a pause, he reached his hand over and didn’t allow any refusal as he grabbed Chu Yu’s hand and intertwined their fingers . Only then did he say in a quiet voice: “Can Shixiong promise me something?” “What?” Chu Yu was held in place so he couldn’t continue wiping his sword . As such, he directly put his sword away before patting Xie Xi’s head which had moved closer to him . In front of other people, Xie Xi was like the living image of a Rakshasa . 1In front of him, with the exception of that moment of craziness back when they had just reunited, he was always acting like a spoiled child, acting cute, rubbing against him, and hugging him . He was as sticky as a child . Chu Yu looked like he was petting a stray cat that he saw on the side of the road in his past . As he petted Xie Xi, a feeling of regret abruptly arose in his heart . To have hugged someone’s thighs to this degree, actually, it could also be considered a kind of achievement…… With a “ding” the system said: “Then you’re amazing~”

Chu Yu habitually ignored the system . It was only after he had rubbed until he was satisfied that he leniently said: “What is it? If it’s not too absurd, then I’ll promise you . ” Xie Xi bowed his head and lowered his eyes . The look in his eyes was dark and unclear . He faintly said: “If Shixiong continues to stare at other people, Shidi will be very unhappy . From now on, Shixiong shouldn’t stare at anyone besides Shidi . Even Chu Sheng isn’t okay . ” ……What kind of messed up request was this? Chu Yu suddenly remembered the time when Xie Xi was pretending to be unconsciousness and repeatedly kicked Third Shidi off of Xun Sheng . His face darkened and right as he was about to sternly refuse there was a sudden disturbance beside the pool . Chu Yu had been dead-set on seeing today’s big show so he immediately turned his head to look . He was greeted by the sight of Song Jingyi flying to the empty land at the center of the pool . Xie Xi also slowly walked over and said in a soft and sticky tone: “Shixiong didn’t refuse so that means you agree . From now on, I’ll beat up whoever Shixiong stares at . ” Chu Yu: “……” Chu Yu: “……” Huh? Did he hear wrong?” Chu Yu silently withdrew his gaze and stared deeply at Xie Xi . Xie Xi’s face gradually turned pink from Chu Yu’s gaze and his breathing had slightly quickened . He was misty-eyed and his voice was somewhat hoarse: “Shixiong?” Just from being looked at by Chu Yu, he would start overthinking things . He couldn’t help wanting to kiss him, to mark him . He wanted to confirm that this person was completely his .

Chu Yu was unaware of the thoughts running through Xie Xi’s mind . He had a gentle look in his eyes and a sincere smile: “You’ll beat up whoever I stare at?” Xie Xi: “……” Xie Xi quietly laughed before grabbing Chu Yu’s hand and patted his face with it . He leisurely said: “Done . ” Chu Yu didn’t feel like arguing with him so he turned his head to continue watching the show . Over on that side, Song Jingyi had already plucked the spiritual medicine . He swept his eyes over the people by the edge of the pool . His expression was strange . A moment ago, after bickering for a long time, they had finally decided to bring the spiritual grass back home and refine it into pill medicine which would then be split evenly between them . Even though the effect of the spiritual grass would be greatly weakened that way and it might even have no effect at all, these people refused to give way to someone else and so it was impossible for them to allow anyone to have this stalk of spiritual grass for themselves . Song Jingyi had already been stagnating at the early Core Formation stage for several years now . Although this could be considered as normal, every time he saw Xie Xi’s cultivation rise he would feel that as the future Sect Master, his reputation had been thoroughly discredited and other people were looking down on him . The more uneasy he felt, the angrier he would get . He desperately wanted to raise his cultivation level and break through the early Core Formation stage, this critical juncture . How could he readily surrender this spiritual medicine and put faith in an unknown effect? Moreover, it would also have to be refined and turned into many spiritual grass pill medicines .

There were already people on the other side who had sensed something was amiss: “Song Shixiong, why haven’t you come over here yet?” Song Jingyi slowly raised his hand and revealed a mocking smile: “Song gives many thanks to all of my Shidis for presenting me with this gift today .” Finished speaking, he turned his hand and pulled something out . A layer of golden light shone and enveloped him inside of it . The people at the edge of the pool had been caught unprepared . They all erupted in anger and immediately used their swords to hatefully attack only for it to be utterly ineffective . That was a defense treasure that was similar to the Golden Light Bowl . Those with sharp minds were alarmed as they suddenly realized something . This thing had only been seen at Sect Master Song Yuanzhuo’s place . If they had guessed right, Song Yuanzhuo had probably given it to Song Jingyi in secret before they had left . As for its purpose…… It was likely that its purpose was to defend against this very scenario where there was only one stalk of spiritual grass . This thing had only been seen at Sect Master Song Yuanzhuo’s place . If they had guessed right, Song Yuanzhuo had probably given it to Song Jingyi in secret before they had left . As for its purpose…… It was likely that its purpose was to defend against this very scenario where there was only one stalk of spiritual grass . If there was only one stalk of spiritual grass and Song Jingyi hogged it to himself, the others would definitely feel indignant and it would be hard to avoid a dispute . However, after eating the spiritual grass, he would need to meditate and absorb spiritual energy . He wouldn’t have any ability to resist and there wouldn’t be anyone beside him who would protect him .

In this kind of situation, a defense treasure would be very important . Granted that it was unavoidably inexcusable of him to hog it to himself, so long as he swallowed it and broke through, once he took down the defense barrier and came out, even if his reputation would be a bit unpleasant to hear, he would have still gained the greatest benefit . Chu Yu cried out in surprise: “He took the bait . ” Xie Xi was somewhat skeptical: “Shixiong is so sure that Song Jingyi will continue to search for spiritual grass and find that place?” Chu Yu gave a slight smile and patted his head: “After eating this kind of spiritual grass, the person will be extremely sensitive to the same kind of smell . You should just wait and see . ” The faces of the remaining Tian Yuan Sect disciples couldn’t be described with just the word “unsightly” anymore . Song Jingyi had brazenly made a fool of all of them . They had eaten such a big loss yet it was uncertain whether complaining to their masters once they returned would even have an effect . They could only sit here and watch Song Jingyi break through . The ring of people surrounded the pool and walked a few circles around it . When they turned their heads, they saw the cold expressions of Chu Yu and Xie Xi, this pair of Shixiong and Shidi . They recalled Song Jingyi’s hypocritical smile again and suddenly, they felt that these two expressionless people were extremely pleasing to look at . One after the other, they moved closer to them with the intentions of saying a few words . Xie Xi’s expression didn’t change but with a bell-like sound, Duan Xue suddenly unsheathed itself and floated in the air at a distance of 10 meters from the two of them . It gave off the feeling that it would cut down whoever dared to come over .

The originally depressed people became even more depressed . When they walked over to Lin Shidi, Lin Shidi gave them all a cold, mocking glance . The feeling of depression in their hearts had reached the extreme point . After four hours, Song Jingyi came out . Originally, he had been somewhat dispirited because of Mei Yin Valley’s persecution and torment but now, his face had a rosy glow to it and he was brilliantly smiling . Seeing his fellow sect members’ obvious, ill-intentioned gazes, he smiled and said: “You shouldn’t look at me like this . I had just swallowed the spiritual medicine when I sensed a few stalks not far from here . Do you wish to follow me for a look?” There was no need for Song Jingyi to trick them . If this kind of lie were to be told right now, it would cause a real angry mob . The people who had originally been thoroughly depressed considered it for a moment and after exchanging looks with one another, they all nodded . Chu Yu also stood up and dusted off the grass and leaves that had gotten on his robe . He followed behind them at a leisurely pace . Sure enough, they hadn’t walked far before a cave appeared . Its interior glistened with dim, green light . The delicate fragrance wafted in the air and made one relaxed and happy . Song Jingyi had already broken through to mid Core Formation stage and had ample confidence . He swept his eyes across the rest of them and slightly smiled before entering first . Now that he had gotten a taste of the sweetness, how could he share it with other people? The secret realm collapsed and only he escaped . This kind of reason wasn’t up to other people to decide whether or not they believed it .

Chapter 47 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The cave was extremely cold. Even though cultivators do not fear heat or cold, once they enter that cave they feel a slight, eerie chill. Chu Yu and Xie Xi, who were walking behind the others, looked at the distant Song Jingyi. Moving closer to Xie Xi, Chu Yu said softly: “Since Song Yuanzhuo has given him a defensive treasure, it is likely that he also has other things. Be careful later.” From the very start, his only thought was to hog everything for himself. How could Song Jingyi, who had tasted the sweetness of success earlier, suddenly become generous? Leading them all here was probably part of a sinister plan. The deeper they went into the cave, the smaller and narrower the passageway became. Chu Yu frowned in discomfort. It was now more convenient for the brightly smiling Xie Xi to cling to him tighter than before. How could they take care of any sudden situation that may occur later? Chu Yu gave Xie Xi a look, silently warning him not to overdo it or talk too much. After a long time, Song Jingyi, who was leading the way, stopped. The deepest part of the cave was no longer narrow. The passageway had opened up, revealing a stretch of open ground.

Chu Yu raised his head and avoided Song Jingyi’s gaze. He saw that there was a quiet pool in the middle of the clearing and in its center rose a bit of flat land. Just a moment ago, they had clearly seen the spirit grass that was growing on that bit of land. Three stalks of spirit grass. The faint light that was shining inside the cave was reflected in the eyes of several Tian Yuan Sect disciples that flashed with excitement. Recalling that time earlier when Chu Yu had used his talismans to probe the area for traps, they did not act rashly, resisting the temptation to rush forward. Song Jingyi looked back at Chu Yu and Xie Xi who were leaning against the stone walls of the cave, seemingly unmoved. Frowning, Song Jingyi threw out a talisman to test if there was a barrier. The talisman flew steadily, unhindered. The frown on Song Jingyi’s brow smoothed out and he said with a smile: “It looks like we were too cautious. There is no barrier here.” After he had finished speaking, he moved aside. Putting away his sword, he silently stood still. Song Jingyi has already taken a stalk of spiritual grass. For him to grab another one, that really would be unjustifiable. Several disciples, their expressions showing a bit of relief, looked at each other then secretly raised their defenses, on guard against the people around them. For a time, no one moved. Lin Shidi looked at Song Jingyi then back at Chu Yu and his Shidi who seemed to want to watch a good show. He hesitated for a moment before slowly walking back to the pair of fellow disciples. When he moved, the others were alarmed. Someone immediately used his sword to fly over the peaceful-looking deep pool when they heard the

sound of someone jeering. It was a very soft sound. A few of his fellow disciples, who hadn’t been fast enough to catch up with him and were cursing him in their hearts, suddenly felt a chill and stopped subconsciously. The impetuous disciple who had been the first to fly was frozen in place in the air above the pool for a long time. He turned his head mechanically, his eyes wide, as he stared at Song Jingyi who had just tried to place a restriction him. Song Jingyi looked at him calmly. He even had a slight smile on his face. The disciples’ eyes became wider and wider. He had always fawned on Song Jingyi and slandered Chu Yu, that person who was a thorn in Song Jingyi’s side. Not only that he also secretly tried to assassinate Xie Xi during the war though he didn’t succeed… It was too late to think about and regret it. It happened in an instant. The next moment, starting from the top of his head, his body split into two. The metallic scent of blood gushed out then, with a clanging sound, the sword under his feet broke into two pieces and he fell straight down into the pool along with the broken sword. In a flash, his body was dissolved, turning into blue smoke. Even though they had seen countless deaths in the war against the demonic cultivators, in a fight between cultivators, the person who lost was at least granted a little bit of dignity. Though the soul might be scattered, the corpse would be preserved, perhaps beheaded or a nail driven through the back of the head… Demonic cultivators have a lot of cruel ways of killing but there was no chance of seeing it on the battlefield. None of them had ever seen such a death.

Everyone’s face had turned a little bit white, including Song Jingyi, who harbored ulterior motives. Unexpectedly, Song Jingyi would go so far… Chu Yu was shocked and displeased. He felt the urge to vomit. Xie Xi stroked his back and whispered: “Shixiong, how about you leave first?” Chu Yu shook his head and glanced at his fellow disciples of the same sect. After all, the root of this trouble was only that da***d Song Jingyi. “Shidi, if something happens later, can you keep everyone safe?” Xie Xi was obviously not very happy. He looked down at Chu Yu and nodded. “Yes.” After a pause, he looked around and saw that no one was watching them. He lowered his head and kiss Chu Yu on the lips. He smiled sweetly. “I’ve received my reward.” Chu Yu was helpless: “… You’re too kind.” Xie Xi said: “If I were not afraid that Shixiong would be angry at Shidi, how could the reward be so little?” Chu Yu: “…What do you want?” Xie Xi hesitated a bit. His eyes full of expectation, he said: “Volume one, page twenty.” What? Chu Yu was shocked then suddenly reacted. … Those little yellow books were burned by him. But he did read the first volume. Thinking it over carefully, that page was…

Chu Yu scowled: “Don’t even think about it!” Xie Xi was extremely hurt and his eyes filled with tears. Chu Yu ignored him and continued watching the others, eager to see what was going to happen next. Several Tian Yuan Sect disciples were terrified. Their faces distorted with all of them looked at Song Jingyi and exclaimed: “Song Shixiong! You just, you just…!” Song Jingyi looked sad and confused: “What’s going on? Just now, based on Chu Shidi’s method, why did it go wrong like this…?” Seeing Song Jingyi pointing a finger at him, Chu Yu’s eyebrows twitched and he said: “This prohibition seems to work only on things that are spiritually controlled. Could it be that Song Shixiong threw that talisman only using physical strength?” Everyone’s eyes turned back to Song Jingyi who was silent for a moment then shook his head: “How could Chu Shidi not warn us about it earlier, alas…” Lin Shidi said, in a tone of voice that was neither hot nor cold: “I’m a little puzzled. Normally, cultivators will throw talismans using spiritual energy. Why did Song Shixiong suddenly think of throwing the talisman using physical skills only?” The expression on Song Jingyi’s face was calm: “I didn’t know that I needed to use spiritual energy to throw it. Is Lin Shidi doubting me?” Lin Shidi sneered: “I wouldn’t dare.” Obviously, Lin Shidi had said it sarcastically but Song Jingyi accepted it at face value and said lightly: “Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, you should pick up the herb quickly.” Altogether, there was a total of nine people. Chu Yu, Xie Xi, and Lin Shidi voluntarily gave up their share of the spiritual grass and one of them

had died. Song Jingyi had already taken his share. With that, there were still four people left but only three stalks of spiritual grass in the middle of the pool. A few people looked at each other. The scent of blood still filled the air, making them feel weak at the knees. They didn’t dare to move. How extremely terrifying! The swords from the sword mound are at least mid-grade immortal weapons or higher yet the prohibition easily cut the cultivator and the immortal sword into two pieces. There were so many spiritual plants here, who knew if there were still several layers of prohibitions? A disciple, his hand shaking, had just taken out a talisman, ready to test it out when Song Jingyi suddenly smiled: “Since everyone seems to have no objection, then I won’t be too polite.” After saying this, he quickly flew up. The prohibition had been broken so he flew safely to the side of the spiritual grass. He opened his hand, three round purple balls, which looked as big as pigeon eggs and emitted purple light. One look and people could tell these were high-quality goods. Lin Shidi sighed: “Heavenly Thunder Eggs!” Items that could harm even Nascent Soul stage cultivators! One glance and they knew that it was something that Song Yuanzhuo had passed on to Song Jingyi! “Song Shixiong, what are you planning to do?!” “Song Jingyi!” Seeing the Heavenly Thunder Eggs in Song Jingyi’s hands, the remaining disciples were shocked and angry, not to mention endlessly frightened. If one were hit by that, Nascent Soul stage cultivators would be injured while Core Formation stage cultivators would just die.

Even if one escaped the Heavenly Thunder Eggs, if power beyond the Core Formation period appeared, this secret realm would collapse. This place right now was probably the innermost part of the secret realm so it would be almost impossible to escape to the exit before it collapsed. Song Jingyi suddenly burst into loud laughter, now completely setting aside the mask of hypocrisy that he normally wore. He laughed loudly and unrestrainedly: “Hahahahaha, you want this spiritual grass, too? Giving it to you people would be a waste! You bunch of useless trash!” His eyes were a bit red as, holding the Heavenly Thunder Eggs, he pulled out a stalk of spiritual grass and threw it into his mouth. Feeling the immense spiritual force rushing into his body, he couldn’t help but burst into wild laughter. Chu Yu shook his head. A person can’t escape the disaster that he has brought on himself. Song Jingyi had fallen into the pit he had dug and wouldn’t be able to climb out. “Chu Yu!” Song Jingyi suddenly stopped laughing and stared coldly at Chu Yu. “You’ve been looking down at me from the time I entered the sect. I want you to take a look at us now. You, the Chu family’s young master, think you’re superior to others? You can’t compare with me!” Chu Yu’s mouth twitched: “Sorry, you think too much.” … Was it because of the original Chu Yu’s cold, noble, and aloof attitude that Song Jinyi thought the original Chu Yu despised and looked down on him? Oh, right, it seems that the original Chu Yu has made amends by passing away. “Again and again you’ve escaped death but you won’t be able to escape this time.” Holding up the Heavenly Thunder Eggs, Song Jingyi said gloomily: “Blame Chu Yu for the fact that you all have to die today!” When he raised his hand to throw the Heavenly Thunder Eggs, he suddenly froze, unable to move. Song Jingyi hadn’t even seen him move

but Xie Xi was behind him. The expression on Xie Xi’s his face was cold as he gripped Song Jingyi’s hand tightly. Xie Xi said: “Are you done?” Song Jingyi’s hair stood on end. He had just opened his mouth to scold Xie Xi when Song Jingyi’s face turned red. Xie Xi took the Heavenly Thunder Eggs away from Song Jingyi, jumped to the edge of the pool then casually walked toward Chu Yu saying, “Shixiong, you can take this Heavenly Thunder Egg-” “Xie Xi, watch your back!” Chu Yu shouted and waved his hands, staring at something behind Xie Xi. Xie Xi was stunned. He didn’t look back but automatically put a strong defensive barrier. “Bang!” The sound of a loud explosion filled the air. Chu Yu could only watch as Xie Xi was enveloped in purple lighting. Chu Yu’s heart almost stopped beating. Neither one of them had expected that Song Jingyi had another Heavenly Thunder Egg hidden! Song Jingyi burst into laughter. In the midst of his wild laughter, he suddenly fell silent, unable to make a sound. Blood started flowing from his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes. He fell to the ground as though all of his bones had been crushed. After a long time, the purple light faded away. A large, deep pit appeared in the flat ground of the cave. The others who had escaped in time gasped and stared incredulously at Song Jingyi, who was lying paralyzed on the ground. Chu Yu’s entire body trembled. He wiped away the tears that had sprung up in his eyes for no reason. His eyes were still smarting because he had

been staring directly at the intense purple light. Almost stumbling, he ran over and shouted: “Xie Xi?!” “…” “Shidi?” Chu Yu was almost desperate. What would happen if the protagonist dies… Was Xie Xi just killed? His mind was in chaos when, suddenly, he was embraced. Xie Xi, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, “… Shixiong, are you crying?” Chu Yu rubbed his eyes hard then opened them wide, finally seeing Xie Xi in front of him. Chu Yu shivered then pushed Xie Xi away, looking him up and down, examining every minute detail. Good, very good, there were no missing arms or legs or any other parts. Everything looked normal except for damaged his clothes. Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but Xie Xi embraced him again. Xie Xi sighed and said: “I thought I wouldn’t be able to see Shixiong again… Shixiong was worried about me and started crying?” Chu Yu: “… The light made my eyes water.” Xie Xi laughed softly and joyfully. He gave Chu Yu what he had in his hand: “Shixiong put this away, maybe it will be useful later.” Chu Yu glanced at the Heavenly Thunder Eggs then silently collected it. Pushing Xie Xi away, he strolled towards the fallen Song Jingyi’s side who was still lying paralyzed on the ground. Looking at Song Jingyi’s pained expression, Chu Yu slowly lowered his body and said: “Does it hurt?”

Song Jingyi’s face was gray and he couldn’t speak. Chu Yu said as though he was just talking to himself: “This kind of plant is actually for monsters to eat. A cultivator can only eat one plant in his life, if he is too greedy and eats another one…” Chu Yu lowered his eyes and smiled slightly. “Just like what happened to you, that greedy cultivator can only collapse to the ground, powerless, as he feels his Core break apart. Years of cultivation have become nothing. Inch by inch your spirit veins are torn apart by the wildly rampaging spiritual energy until you turn into a useless person for your entire life…” When a cultivator’s spiritual veins are ruined, their spiritual power is crippled. For them, this is the same as dying. Even if one was lucky enough to keep a trace of cultivation, they can only stay in the Qi refining period forever, never able to cultivate to the next level. If this were to happen to a cultivator, they would regard death as a welcome relief. That is especially true for people like Song Jingyi. Song Jingyi made a few wordless sounds a few times1 then, not knowing where he found the strength, said fiercely: “Chu Yu! If you have the guts, kill me!” Suddenly, there was rumbling sound. The secret realm was about to collapse. A flash of joy lit up Song Jingyi’s face for a moment. Knowing that he was eager to die here, Chu Yu sneered: “Sorry, but not only will I not kill you, I will even save you.” ********* Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 48 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The cold and rainy sky was filled with thick, inky clouds high above them, slowly churning, as if they were opening a door into the unknown. The expressions on the faces of the people who managed to escape from the secret realm were quite ugly, especially when they looked at Song Jingyi who was being carried by Lin Shidi. Blue veins twitched on their foreheads and they could barely contain their desire to kill him right away. Chu Yu quietly glanced at the others’ faces, and his heart was filled with a dark pleasure. He could guess how complicated they all felt right now. They had been forced to return without having achieved anything. One person had crippled himself. In the end, they were almost killed by a fellow disciple of the same sect. Most of all those people who followed closely behind Song Jingyi everyday had nothing to say. When they had been rescued by Xie Xi, the expressions on their faces were wonderful to behold. This mission had gone really smoothly. Song Jingyi’s spirit veins had been crippled but Song Yuanzhuo wouldn’t even be able to say anything. After all, they had all these people as witnesses. No one who had been almost killed by Song Jingyi would dare to make unfounded accusations against Chu Yu to help Song Jingyi now.

After they returned, anyone would be able to tell at a glance whether it was Song Jingyi and Song Yuanzhuo or Chu Yu and Xie Xi who had fallen upon unlucky times. However, Chu Yu simply wanted to let Song Jingyi cripple himself and become useless trash, not to create a demon. Song Yuanzhuo is up to something suspicious1 but he probably wouldn’t do anything in secret. In the end, regarding what Song Jingyi will do, it could only depend on other people. “Shixiong…” Xie Xi’s soft voice came from behind him. Chu Yu turned around to look at him. Chu Yu hadn’t noticed when Xie Xi had managed to place himself behind Chu Yu again. Without waiting for Xie Xi to come up with an excuse, Chu Yu smiled and said: “Are you tired? Or is your spiritual energy exhausted? Shixiong will take you with him. You can lean on me but don’t let your hands wander.” After a pause, Chu Yu added, “You can’t let your mouth wander either.” Xie Xi smirked then reached out to embrace Chu Yu’s waist, breathing in deeply to savor the fragrance of his body. It was early morning when they had set out and it was already nighttime when they returned to Qing Tu. The day’s battles had already ended a while ago. The demonic and the righteous cultivators had a tacit understanding that at the end of each day they would put aside their weapons and return to their respective camps to rest and wait for the beginning of the next battle. Of course, this doesn’t mean that the night was guaranteed to be peaceful at all. On the contrary, it was very likely to be the prime time to carry out a sneak attack. Chu Yu spoke a few more words to the Chu family disciples as he told them to go return to camp by themselves since the day was almost over. If he were to return to the Chu family camp to rest, he would only be roused

from his sleep by Xie Xi at midnight. Therefore, it would be better for him to stay at the Tian Yuan Sect. The remaining senior disciples from the other peaks talked it over for a while then suddenly looked at Chu Yu. After a lot of shilly-shallying, they said: “Chu Shixiong, concerning Master Song… this matter regarding Song Jingyi, you…” Chu Yu knew that this group of people wanted him to go with them to settle the matter so he coldly interrupted: “You should solve the problem by yourselves, I will not interfere..” He had merely thrown out some bait in front of Song Jingyi. Song Jingyi was the one who took the bait and sought his own death through his actions. Chu Yu had achieved what he set out to do and didn’t intend to intervene again. Besides, everyone knows that Chu Yu has a grudge against Song Jingyi. At a time like this, it’s bad form to kick a man when he’s down. However,… it would be nice to go with them and take a look at the exciting scene that was sure to follow. The elders of the Tian Yuan Sect were sitting at the lobby. Even Song Yuanzhuo, who was said to be seriously injured and hardly able to get out of bed, had come out. Lin Shidi walked in front of the others, carrying the half-dead, unmoving Song Jingyi into the lobby. He threw Song Jingyi down on the floor then walked around behind his teacher, bending over as he whispered something to him. The other disciples followed his lead. Song Yuanzhuo had been leisurely having a cup of tea. As soon as he saw Song Jingyi, who was lying paralyzed on the ground, the hot tea squirted out of his mouth. He then quickly got up, lifted Song Jingyi, and put his hand on his wrist while holding his disciple in his arms. The expression on Song Yuanzhuo’s face immediately changed into something too horrible to look at.

Chu Yu secretly exclaimed in admiration: Full marks for this facial expression! He and Xie Xi silently watched Song Jingyi before walking behind Lu Qingan. Lu Qingan, with his normal look of indifference on his face, looked over at Chu Yu. Though Lu Qingan didn’t ask out loud, Chu Yu knew what he wanted to know. After thinking about it for a moment, Chu Yu whispered, “Shidi was hit by a Heavenly Thunder Egg.” Lu Qingan’s eyebrows knit together and he when he looked at Song Jingyi, his eyes flashed with faint killing intent. Song Yuanzhuo, held Song Jingyi. In his grief, tears overflowed from his eyes. He pounded his hand on a table for a long time, the wind from his palm strikes also carried a killing intent. Angrily he said: “Who did this?!” The other elders had already listened to their own disciple’s explanation. They all looked at each other then at the one who had lost his head disciple. When they heard Song Yuanzhuo speak, they sneered and kept silent, indifferent. When there was no response, Song Yuanzhuo’s face grew darker and he looked behind Lu Qingan: “Xie Xi, you were the team leader. Why is Yi-er like this?” The expression on Lu Qingan’s face was cold: “If Song Shixiong wants to know, listen to your elders.” Then he rose and left with Chu Yu and Xie Xi following close behind him. Shizun had no great desire to watch the lively scene that was sure to follow. Neither did Chu Yu want to stop his Shizun from leaving. Chu Yu just looked at Lin Shidi silently, hoping that this junior would properly add fuel to the fire and make Song Jingyi’s fate even worse. It would be best if he could paint the scene in such a way to get Song Yuanzhuo into trouble and drag him down from the position of sect master.

Lu Qingan was somewhat more energetic than normal. Sweeping his sleeves, he ushered Chu Yu and his second disciple into the small courtyard. Third Shidi was squatting down scratching out circles on the ground in his boredom. When he saw the three people who had come back, he hurriedly spat out the thing he had been chewing, a bit of grass of unknown origin. He threw away the twig in his hand and jumped up happily: “Da Shixiong, Second Shixiong, you’re back…” He hadn’t finished speaking yet when his voice was frozen by the cold look in Xie Xi’s eyes. Third Shidi was killed in action.2 All day long he had to face the (truly) noble, cool, elegant, and magnificent Shizun, along with the (pretending to be) noble, cool, elegant, and magnificent Da Shixiong. Not to mention, behind Da Shixiong’s back was the noble, cool, elegant, and magnificent Second Shixiong. Third Shidi felt that today was still a very exhausting day… Now that they were back in the courtyard, Lu Qingan was no longer such a hurry. He calmly turned around, stared at Xie Xi and opened his thin lips: “Take off your clothes.” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu: “…???” Shizun, you were in such a hurry to come back because you wanted to make Xie Xi take off his clothes? Xie Xi pursed his lips. His face had paled a little, perhaps because he felt intimidated by Lu Qingan: “… Shizun, I’m fine.” Lu Qingan was concise and direct in his speech: “Take it off.” Xie Xi had no alternative but to yield: “Master, will you permit Da Shixiong and Third to withdraw?”

Lu Qingan said in a respectful tone of voice: “Xi-er, not wanting people to worry about you is a good thing, but if all the people unexpectedly are already worried your good intentions will just go to waste.” He seemed to think of something and closed his eyes, “Not asking for something in return is not necessarily good.” Chu Yu was mystified by these words.3 Xie Xi nodded thoughtfully then glanced at Third Shidi: “Leave.” Third Shidi had already realized4 that he was going to be kicked out and obediently left the room. Xie Xi glanced at Chu Yu then took off his robe. He had replaced his robe on their way back but the lining was still a little shabby. Chu Yu’s gaze was drawn to Xie Xi as he slowly took off his robe. His complexion was visibly pale. Chu Yu was facing Xie Xi’s front and couldn’t see his back’s condition but when he saw Lu Qingan’s brow wrinkle and the expression on his face become more solemn, Chu Yu’s heartbeat sped up. Swallowing nervously, he prepared himself mentally before quickly walking round behind Xie Xi. …The flesh was clean and unmarred??? I was only imagining badly mutilated skin??? Shizun, what are you doing? Chu Yu, silently staring at Xie Xi’s beautiful back and supple waist, said slowly: “…Shizun?” Lu Qingan was silent. He raised his hand and patted Xie Xi on the back. Suddenly, blue light flashed behind Xie Xi. Lightning-shaped patterns flowed along his back, flashing a cold, electric light as they slowly following the path the master had traced. “What is this?” Lu Qingan whispered: “When a person is hit by the Heavenly Thunder Eggs, his spirit veins will be damaged. This is the sign.”

Chu Yu was shocked: A cultivator’s spirit veins are the root of his power. If his spirit veins are damaged then the protagonist would have no future! Lu Qingan continued solemnly: “But repairing his spirit veins is not impossible. There is an Immortal Spring in the Ming River past Qing Tu, which can mend the damaged spirit veins. Yu-er, you can take Xi Er to the Ming River immediately. Come back when the pattern on his back has disappeared.” Chu Yu was still badly shaken. He hurriedly nodded his head and blinked his eyes, hoping that Lu Qingan would give him some more hints. Lu Qingan thought for a moment then nodded his head, saying: “I will help deal with the Chu family, you don’t have to worry about it.” Lu Qingan is a decisive person whose actions are as powerful as thunder and swift as the wind. This guarantee was rock-solid. If the protagonist is crippled, the novel would be completely ruined… Despite his desire to cut down Song Jingyi, Chu Yu resisted the urge to kill. Nodding his agreement, he went to help Xie Xi put his robe back on. He gently stroked the child’s head, distressed. “Why didn’t you tell me?” Xie Xi had been silently listening to the conversation between the two. The expression on Xie Xi’s face was a bit strange. After a pause, he took Chu Yu in his arms and murmured: “I didn’t want Shixiong to fear for me.” Chu Yu almost burst into tears. This spoiled child who likes to throw tantrums and act cute and clingy, but really he is like a loyal dog who is good at understanding others. Even if one searched throughout the whole country holding a lantern, one wouldn’t be able to find another like this kind of child. To be able to raise such a child is good. As for him being bent, it’s also good.

Thinking of Chu Sheng, Chu Yu decided to leave a letter behind. When he had finished, after thinking about it some more, he solemnly wrote a few more lines saying “I must quickly go on a rescue mission with my Shidi. Big Brother, stay calm, don’t overreact and rush to the Ming River.” Chu Yu then activated Xin Sheng and left with Xie Xi. Lu Qingan looked at the letter twice, quite calmly. In the cool moonlight, his cold, solemn face grew colder, but then his lips suddenly curved. Glancing around at the cold and quiet courtyard, his smile gradually faded. His hand unconsciously touched the Bu Heng sword at his waist. He was in a daze when all of a sudden a familiar distinguished voice suddenly sounded in his ear. “Tsk, tsk.5 I haven’t seen you in many years. Yet you still like to scam people?” Lu Qingan’s face froze. The voice was still laughing: “Eh? It seems like I don’t know you yet still inexplicably I feel that you’re an amazing scammer. Looking at your little disciple, he was hoodwinked by you and made to run around in circles.” Lu Qingan’s fingers that were holding Bu Heng’s hilt turned white and his lips trembled. It took some time before he was able to speak. Trembling, he said: “… Shen Nian?” That dying soul he had been nurturing in his body has finally awakened from its deep sleep. ******** Chu Yu flew away from Qing Tu to the Ming River with Xie Xi without resting even once. His eyes almost turned red with fatigue. Xie Xi felt guilty but was too embarrassed at inconveniencing Chu Yu to say anything. He could only rub against Chu Yu, weakly calling out: “Shixiong…”

Chu Yu touched stroked Xie Xi’s head and said in a grave tone of voice: “Is it very painful?” Xie Xi froze. He was so greedy for this gentleness that he couldn’t bear to let go of it. He tightened his arms around Chu Yu’s waist and muttered: “It hurts alot.” For ten years Xie Xi had suffered innumerable mental tortures. Day and night he would try to think of of countless ways to keep Chu Yu by his side, even going to the extreme of imprisoning him regardless of whether he wanted it. Now it was so easy for him to get everything that he wanted that he almost dared not to believe that it was true. It was simply all so beautiful that it was as though he had entered into the illusion in the Mausoleum Ruins again. Chu Yu thought about it for a moment. Looking down at the mountains and rivers farbelow his flying sword, then he came to a conclusion and said, “Shall we go down and rest?” Xie Xi nodded quickly. Along the way from Qing Tu, he had been urging Chu Yu to rest, but Chu Yu’s troubled heart had caused him to continue without stopping to sleep or have a rest. The Ming River was south of Qing Tu and ran alongside that territory. It was a river that was not too big nor too small either. Chu Yu, carrying Xie Xi, coincidentally landed near a small town. The town was practically empty now since most of the population had left their homes against their will to retreate behind the front lines of the war. Chu Yu wandered around town for a long time before he finally came across someone. It was an old man. Probably, because of his age, he hadn’t wanted to leave his native soil. Wrapped in thick clothes, the old man was hobbling along the road.

Chu Yu hurried forward and asked about the Ming River’s Immortal Spring. Squinting, the old man looked both of them up and down. His voice was hoarse with old age: “My second little brother told me that the hot spring should be over yonder at the top of that mountain.” As Chu Yu looked in the direction he pointed, he saw a mountain in the distance, the peak was covered with mist, and he wondered how high it was. “That mountain is enveloped in clouds and mist as well as ice and snow all year round. It’s the storm season right now and again and again violent storms will rage. If the two of you want to go there, you must be careful. I heard that previously there was a cultivator who went up there but he was swept away by a storm and died. Ah, the cultivator was smashed to pieces, you two must be careful…” Chu Yu smiled and thanked him then took Xie Xi with him as they walked away from the town. Xie Xi blinked and looked at the Chu Yu’s clean and handsome profile. Suddenly, his heart felt a little itchy and restless. He went over to Chu Yu and clung to him acting spoiled: “Shixiong, I’m hungry.” Chu Yu cast a sidelong glance at him. Xie Xi licked his lips. The tip of his tongue was bright red and he licked his red lips in an enticing manner: “I want to eat fish…” Chu Yu paused for a moment then smiled: “Alright.” Xie Xi’s eyes lit up. He was about to make his move when Chu Yu stepped in front of a river and looked inside the water. Chu Yu muttered something then swung his long sleeves. There were a few explosions and suddenly several fish from the river hung suspended in the air above it.

“… Shixiong, what are you thinking of doing?” Xie Xi suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Chu Yu slowly took out a fire talisman and turned to him while he calmly said: “Eat fish.” ****** Translator’s Notes:

Chapter 49 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

I rarely read “serious” comics or manga but sometimes I just can’t resist. Also, I thought the premise of “Beauty Game” was comedic, but I was wrong! Dead wrong! It’s actually super serious, almost scary and intense. Beauty Game is scanlated by Panda Hero. Chapter download links are available there or you can read it at Mangadex. My summary: An ugly but hardworking girl, Yi Rong, is working at in the fashion industry but always feels like she is at a big disadvantage because of her looks. I thought it was a magazine at first but now I think she might be working in sales/merchandising. But everything changed when the Fire Nation attacked… Oh, sorry, wrong series! But everything changed when she saw a mysterious app on her phone that she decided to install. Using the app, she became beautiful and experienced what it’s like to be adored for her looks. Why I like it I love it because of Xiao Hei! We actually don’t know his real name but he’s super awesome. I can’t say exactly why since that would spoil the story but he’s great. Thanks for reading this post.

Chapter 50 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The ground beside the hot spring was flat. The bashful Chu Yu made Xie Xi sit there as his face burned at his own shamelessness. Chu Yu took a deep breath. In a moment of impulse, I agreed to this… Fortunately, it was steamy in the hot springs so Xie Xi may not be able to see his face clearly… Chu Yu lowered his eyes to look at the thing in front of him. Xie Xi’s little brother, which was totally different from Xie Xi’s refined, outstanding, good looks, and was not actually little. His “big brother” was purple and fierce-looking. Contrary to what one might expect, Xie Xi was very worried. His face was blushing bright red: “… Shixiong, you don’t have to force yourself.” Because of this, Chu Yu immediately dropped his plan to retreat. Shooting him a sideways glance, Chu Yu asked, “Don’t you really want to try it?” “…” Xie Xi bowed his head and whispered. “I, I just said it casually, I didn’t really expect Shixiong to promise…” Chu Yu, his face expressionless, reached out to take hold of Xie Xi’s “comrade” without any gentleness.

Xie Xi’s face changed and his hands that had been resting on the ground curled up into fists. Gasping, his eyes going blurry: “Shixiong…” [Slipping and sliding in the waters of the hot spring, A fish was expertly prepared with the scales scraped off then cooked and eaten… I will listen to Shixiong because I am a cute little Xie Xi. The Great Harmony of Life.] ******* With an expressionless face, Chu Yu looked at the barrage of comments that was flooding his sight. It was enough to blot out the sky and cover the earth. [UserMiaoMiao: *scatter flowers in celebration* Finally, the fish was eaten again! \( )/ +2 points]

≧▽≦

[UserTreatmentNeeded: You know, hot springs and fish are the best match. +2 points] [UserSesameDumpling: The truth in Shixiong’s heart: Come, climb on top of me, face to face. +2 points] [UserHerMajestytheImperialConcubine: Hot and spicy fish, is Shidi delicious? _(:3) )_ +2 points]

∠

[UserLittleMoeHauntedHouse: The poster above me, shouldn’t you be asking if Shixiong is delicious? +2 points] ……. System, if you don’t turn off the barrage then we can’t play… The System has some minor grievances: “I have already helped the host by postponing the barrage for a few days so that he can play ~ This person has really done their best ~” Chu Yu: “…Thank you. By the way, speaking of “this person,” are you a human?”

The System made a soft “teehee” sound. Chu Yu was silent. It seems that since he and Xie Xi… fell in love, the System really turned into a fujoshi1 System… The person behind him made a soft sound and the hand that was holding his waist started misbehaving. Xie Xi spoke in Chu Yu’s ear, his breath warm: “Why is Shixiong in a daze?” Chu Yu glanced sidelong at Xie Xi. Focusing his thoughts on his sword, he thought hard about what had just happened. They had ended up playing at the top of the mountain for several days… Xie Xi’s complexion was now rosy but Chu Yu felt drained and weak. What about Xie Xi’s injury? What had happened to restraining himself? Was this the evil consequence of Chu Yu having made Xie Xi abstain for too long? Chu Yu sighed as he thought of how yesterday they had been entangled until midnight. Now his waist ached and his legs felt weak. This was clearly a mistake in this one’s teaching, a blunder of the highest order. Any insistence on abstinence will only have the opposite effect and, in the end, the one who will be the most miserable will be him. Xie Xi blinked. Lifting Chu Yu’s chin, Xie Xi pressed a feather-light kiss on his lips, “What is Shixiong thinking? You haven’t said anything to Shidi.” Chu Yu gruffly swatted his hand away. “Stop. Stop messing around, don’t randomly paw and kiss me.” Xie Xi was still acting cute: “What is Shixiong thinking?” “…I was just thinking that making allowances for natural needs is the same as properly respecting and acknowledging life. Life is like that. Therefore, sometimes it’s intense and frantic. Sometimes it’s gentle and mild. At a chaotic, tense moment, proper relaxation is necessary. When it is

too dull, then a proper adjustment is also needed. Proper management of the body and soul is needed in the future…” Xie Xi: “…” Xie Xi looked confused: “Shixiong, what are you talking about?” Chu Yu looked serious and turned his back, silent. Who knows what he’s talking about… “Ding.” The System gave a hint: “The host’s meaning is ~ in order to avoid his and protagonist’s death from sexual exhaustion in bed ~ in the future he won’t regularly refuse the protagonist’s advances ~” Chu Yu: “Haha.” *** Before returning to Qing Tu, Chu Yu first inquired about Tian Yuan Sect’s current situation. Song Jingyi did not come out and Song Yuanzhuo still managed to continue sitting on the sect master’s seat. Chu Yu was slightly disappointed. After leaving for more than a dozen days, Chu Yu was worried about what Chu Sheng was thinking. Chu Yu then brusquely pushed the clingy Xie Xi to the Tian Yuan Sect section of the camp and quickly rushed back to the Chu family camp. He hadn’t been seen for more than a dozen days so when the Chu family’s junior members on watch saw Chu Yu, they stared at him blankly for a while then called out: “Third Young Master, it’s good to see that you’ve returned!”

Chu Yu nodded in an aloof manner, maintaining the usual elegance and cold demeanor of the original Chu Yu. He walked quickly to Chu Sheng’s room, hesitated for a moment, but then knocked on the door. “… Big brother? I’m back. Are you there?” After a long time, the door was pushed open. Chu Yu was hugged tightly as Chu Sheng spoke with a soft voice that was filled resentment as he said: “Little brother, you’re going to kill me. Writing a letter then leaving… is that kid still alive?” Chu Yu was surprised: Could Chu Sheng actually be worried about Xie Xi? It would be nice if the relationship between Chu Sheng and Xie Xi improved. Chu Yu quickly nodded: “He’s vigorous and lively.”2 Chu Sheng’s sharp eyes were drawn the poorly hidden marks on Chu Yu’s neck. After a moment, Chu Sheng gloomily drew San Huo. “Not dead? He didn’t die?!” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu sighed then pulled Chu Sheng, who clearly wanted to go and murder a certain someone, back into the room. It seems that I still thought too much of him… Chu Sheng was just looking forward to Xie Xi dying…3 When Chu Yu entered the room, he could smell a strong scent of ink. Looking around, he saw that the room was filled with sheets of calligraphy and paintings. Chu Yu picked up a painting. The person in the portrait looked pure and cold like an immortal. The details were exquisite and the brushwork was peerlessly beautiful overall the portrait was quite vivid and lifelike. One need not examine it too closely to realize that the noble, cool, elegant, and magnificent person depicted in the portrait was none other than this unworthy Chu Yu.

There was a piece of paper next to the painting that was densely packed with the words “Chu Yu,” “Yu-er,” and “little brother” written over and over again, alternating with each other. Each word seemed full of powerful emotions. The words even seemed to cry tears of blood. Chu Yu again: “…” There was no need to look around anymore. The paintings and calligraphy in this room were clearly all about him. If Chu Yu didn’t know Chu Sheng’s temperament and the reason why he acted like this Chu Yu would wonder whether or not Chu Sheng actually liked his younger brother… Chu Yu couldn’t help but ask: “Big Brother… these past dozen days, surely you haven’t been locked up in your room writing and drawing these things the whole time, right? Chu Sheng, with tears in his eyes, nodded. “In fact, these past ten years, whenever I thought about you, my brother, it would always become like this. Does my little brother want to take a look?” Chu Yu: “…No need.” He was speechless because all of his words were stuck in his throat. When he had mentioned those ten years, Chu Yu felt a little ashamed. It wasn’t just Xie Xi who suffered, it was the entire Chu family, too. In his original world, he had never managed to receive the love of his family but in this world, he received it in full, to the point of even exceeding his expectations many times over. Chu Yu felt a little sad. Blinking his eyes, he patted Chu Sheng’s shoulder: “Big brother, I won’t leave again.” I will not leave this world. I will not leave Xie Xi. I will not leave the Chu family. I also need to find a way to resurrect the Chu family’s father.

Chu Sheng was startled by his words and the feeling of uneasiness in his heart suddenly disappeared. Holding Chu Yu in arms, Chu Sheng happily kneaded and pinched Chu Yu’s face: “Little brother, my injury has almost healed…” “Knock. Knock. Knock.” Suddenly there was a knock on the door that put a halt to Chu Sheng’s speech. The excited Chu Sheng wasn’t happy at all at being interrupted. Scowling, he said: “Who is it?” A gentle voice came from outside: “Brother Chu, this is the day of your appointment. I’ve come to set your bone and help you remove the poison.” The expression on Chu Sheng’s face twisted: “Who made an appointment with you? Leave!” Chu Yu was puzzled: “Set your bone? Remove the poison? Big brother, what’s going on?” “Is that the Chu family’s Young Master?” The soft voice that was like a spring breeze said in a gentle, unhurried tone: “That day Elder brother Chu left in a hurry and was too fast for people to say anything to him. He was attacked by a demonic cultivator and received a hit to the shoulder. The sword strike was quite fierce. When brother Chu countered it…” “Shut up.” The expression on Chu Sheng’s face was getting angrier and angrier. Pulling open the door, he stared at the person in front of him, schooling his fact to appear expressionless. That person looked clear, bright, and gentle like jade. The corners of his eyes were turned up as though he was always smiling, making it difficult for people to feel any malice towards him. Chu Yu looked at him and noticed that there was something missing: “Where is your fox?”

Fu Chongyi stared blankly at him for a moment then he laughed: “It likes brother Chu too much, to the point that it can’t help but want to get close to him whenever it sees him. However, Brother Chu doesn’t like my fox and I’m afraid of being beaten up by the Chu family so I didn’t bring him with me.” Seeing Fu Chongyi patiently explain matters with such deadly seriousness that Chu Yu felt like laughing. Looking at Chu Sheng then at Fu Chongyi, he said, “Please continue. Just now, what were you saying about my big brother?” Now that Chu Yu had spoken on the subject, Fu Chongyi was much more emboldened and continued: “When brother Chu countered the demonic cultivator, the powerful spiritual energy that was released injured him, breaking his hand…” Chu Sheng scowled and raced to cover Fu Chongyi’s mouth. He looked at Chu Yu: “Little brother, big brother has some personal business with this guy. You should go and rest.” Fu Chongyi blinked and looked around at the room full of paintings. Upon seeing them he couldn’t help but frown. Pushing Chu Sheng’s hand away, he warned: “Brother Chu, I told you that your hand needs to rest but your room is full of calligraphy and paintings. This…” Chu Sheng almost drew his sword: “I used my left hand.” “Your left hand is also…” Knowing that his normally mild-tempered big brother was about to explode with anger at any moment, Chu Yu waved goodbye and left the room. If he stayed, Chu Sheng would be even more flustered and angry at being scolded in front of his little brother. His room was spotlessly clean. Chu Yu thought about Chu Sheng’s highstrung, nervous appearance and couldn’t help but shake his head and laugh in spite of himself. He sat on his bed and sank deep into meditation, calming his spiritual energy.

He didn’t know if it was because he had been relieved of the burden of carrying Sheng Nian’s soul, but his cultivation has been getting faster and faster. Especially recently, he had a faint inkling that he was about to breakthrough to the late stage of Core Formation. Chu Yu reflected on this for a while until then, inexplicably, two words appeared in his mind: dual cultivation. …… Could it be that this was the result of Xie Xi industriously “plowing and cultivating”?4 Now that he thought about it, when Xie Xi was young, Chu Yu had sent his spiritual energy into his body every day for months so there was likely still some remnants of Chu Yu’s spiritual energy in Xie Xi’s spiritual energy. The five elemental cultivation technique’s water element was very compatible with Chu Yu’s cultivation. In this way, perhaps their spiritual energies merged without them realizing it and they unconsciously practiced dual cultivation… As for how it happened, he will have to wait until the next time to find out. As he was deep in thought, Chu Yu suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him: “Shixiong…” As Chu Yu was already accustomed to it he automatically shifted backward, leaning into Xie Xi as he was embraced. He continued to think about dual cultivation. Chu Yu didn’t get a response. Stroking Chu Yu’s soft hair, he said: “What is Shixiong thinking about?” Chu Yu was still in a daze so when Xie Xi asked him a question, he automatically replied: “Dual cultivation.”

After he spoke, he realized that something was wrong and immediately tried to correct himself: “No, no, I mean, I was reflecting on the proper way for two people to dual cultivate…” Xie Xi was speechless for a moment then started laughing. Slipping his hands under Chu Yu’s clothes, he whispered: “Shixiong wants to dual cultivate with me?” Naturally, there was no answer from Chu Yu. “Come to think of it, I seem to have signs of a breakthrough recently…” Xie Xi meditated on it for a moment before his eyes lit up. “Heaven rewards the diligent. Shixiong, we should work harder and strive for a breakthrough together…” Chu Yu scowled: “Heaven rewards the diligent? What type of diligence are you talking about! Withdraw your hands. Wasn’t last night enough? Keep your hands to yourself for three days.” Xie Xi felt wronged. He retracted his hands from under Chu Yu’s clothes but continued to embrace him. “Shixiong won’t be coming back with me for three days?” “Yes.” Chu Yu nodded. No matter what, he cannot always give the Chu family the cold shoulder. Chu Sheng, that brocon, had missed his younger brother so much that he almost lost his mind. In the past, Chu Yu was soft-hearted when it came to Xie Xi so, intentionally or unintentionally, he kept on running back to the Tian Yuan Sect camp. Chu Sheng observed it all but didn’t say anything even though he must have felt sad about it. …Therefore, he is also to blame for how he was always going overboard and forgetting the other people in his life. Xie Xi knew about Chu Yu’s dilemma and therefore he didn’t make a fuss. He sighed: “Then Shidi will have to privately meet with Shixiong in the middle of the night.”

After a while, Chu Yu returned to the topic that he had been wondering about. “What happened to Song Jingyi?” Xie Xi frowned: “He’s gone. Shizun told me about it. That day, in front of all the elders, Song Yuanzhou had used all of his power to try to protect Song Jingyi. When things were coming to a head, the sect master wife came in. The sect master’s wife is the daughter of the previous sect master. The sect master had died for the sect so the elders have always had three times more respect for her than for Song Yuanzhou. She and Song Yuanzhuo spoke together to defend Song Jingyi and were finally able to protect Song Jingyi’s reputation. Then Song Jingyi disappeared.” He disappeared. Perhaps Song Yuanzhuo had sent him to a safe place. Perhaps Song Jingyi couldn’t bear that he was trash now and killed himself but that was unlikely. Seeing how Song Yuanzhou and his wife were so fiercely protective of Song Jingyi, they wouldn’t let him kill himself so easily. After thinking about this matter for a long time, Chu Yu decided that he no longer cared about it. Anyway, Song Jingyi is a cripple and his spiritual veins can no longer be restored. There will not be that many Chu Shuanghes in the world who are able to restore their ruined spiritual veins. They had neglected their duties for many days already. Tomorrow was yet another day of the war between the righteous and demonic cultivators. Chu Yu was already mentally prepared for it and he slept the night away in Xie Xi’s arms, with his mind at ease. Chu Yu had thought that in today’s melee, as long as none of the Chu family’s disciples die, then he won’t have to exert much effort to hotly pursue and fiercely attack people. He can just stay in one place and watch demonic cultivators be killed.

Unexpectedly, just as the chaotic battle started, Chu Yu had managed to come across an old acquaintance. The face of the young man opposite him was still the same as before, demonically beautiful, modest, amiable, refined, and courteous. “Long time no see, Chu family’s Third Young Master.” Third Shidi, who had been following alongside Chu Yu so far to watch the excitement, suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air: “Da Shixiong!!! It’s him!!! That pervert!!!” Chu Yu: “…” ******* Translator’s Note:

Chapter 51 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The young master raised his eyebrows as he looked at Third Shidi. There were faint flashes of fire in his eyes but his smile was gentle: “Little sweetheart, long time no see.” Third Shidi’s fair, delicate face turned red with anger but he was always clear about his own strength and knew he couldn’t beat this person. Third Shidi gave him an angry look before turning to Chu Yu with tears in his eyes: “Da Shixiong…” The expression on Xie Xi’s face was murderous as he drew his sword and then rushed forward, full of a killing intent. However, Chu Yu was somewhat suspicious and hurriedly grabbed Xie Xi, holding him back. That’s strange. I thought that this perverted young master had almost killed Third Shidi, but looking at these two people’s reaction, it seems like it wasn’t like that… Chu Yu decided to figure out what had happened first. He cleared his throat and politely responded, “Pervert young master, long time no see.” This young master was a talented, proud, and arrogant person. He always had a smile in his face and could be considered a shady but refined person. After having been called a pervert several times in succession, the

expression on his face had become strained and his smile rigid. He barely managed to restore his polite smile: “My name is Wei Ciyin.” Chu Yu stubbornly held Xie Xi back as he turned a deaf ear to the introduction. “Oh, pervert young master…” Blue veins twitched on Wei Ciyin’s forehead and his smile became a little bit distorted. He gave Xie Xi a malicious look then said in a polite and amiable tone: “Now that I think about it, ten years ago when I left young master Chu, I had believed that would be the last I would ever see him. When I emerged from the Mausoleum Ruins, I even spread the word that young master Chu had sacrificed his life for another. I never expected that young master Chu would actually be able to survive inside the Mausoleum Ruins for ten years, so it seems that your Dao companion Xie has suffered in vain.” If this goes on, Chu Yu won’t be able to hold Xie Xi back anymore. The child was about to go berserk. Chu Yu reached out and pinched Xie Xi’s face, after whispering a few words to him and pressing Xie Xi’s face into his arms. Out of sight, out of mind. Chu Yu made him look away from that wretch Wei Ciyin. “Young master Wei, I am very curious. Whatever did you do to my Shidi?” After calming Xie Xi, Chu Yu turned back around to look around at Third Shidi whose eyebrows were twitching and whose eyes were full of fire. The expression on Third Shidi’s face was full of shame and anger. Third Shidi was normally quite even-tempered. Regarding any of his past misdeeds, Third Shidi was like a blade of grass that would bend in whatever direction the wind blew. The original Chu Yu had bullied the protagonist so the previous Third Shidi had followed suit. Later, when Chu Yu’s attitude towards Xie Xi had undergone a change, he had also been the fastest to change his attitude to Xie Xi, too. He has the ability to be a person who will laugh as he pinches a person’s face, a clever cute child who was now often the target of Xie Xi’s hostile looks. What exactly did Wei Ciyin do to make such a smooth and evasive guy become so angry?

Wei Ciyin expression didn’t change: “Why does young master Chu think that something bad happened? I only invited your Shidi to come with me to the mountain.” Based on his behavior in the Mausoleum Ruins, Chu Yu couldn’t believe that Wei Ciyin would really treat a righteous cultivator so well. Countless pictures filled Chu Yu’s brain as he imagined all sorts of different scenarios. He frowned: “Which mountain?” Could it be that Wei Ciyin was planning on taking Shidi to a hidden place in the mountain to use him as bait? Wei Ciyin smile was unchanged: “Wushan.” Chu Yu: “…Wushan?” Surely he must be thinking of something crooked? (TN: Wushan lover’s meeting.)

巫⼭ is either a place, normally the Wu mountains, or a

In a gentle and lovely motion, Wei Ciyin tossed back his long hair. Narrowing eyes, he sent one fluid glance like clear water and said shyly: “I had met some enemies from He Huan Sect. In a moment of inattentiveness, I accidentally let myself be drugged. There were only ugly, repulsive people around me and no one could find an antidote. I happened to meet your Shidi at that time. His skin is so fair and delicate that I had thought he must be a female cultivator disguised as a male…” ****! What a ****ing pervert! Chu Yu shivered as he looked at Third Shidi. The expression on his face was a bit complex. Unexpectedly, Third Shidi, a straight man, actually had to endure this kind of inhumane treatment.

Even though Chu Yu was now bent, he had still been in a complicated mood when he first did it with Xie Xi. Therefore, for Third Shidi it must have been… Third Shidi shivered when Chu Yu turned to him with a strange look in his eyes. He smiled and swallowed a mouthful of tears, saying dryly: “Da Shixiong… Second Shixiong managed to come in time… “ Then he gnashed his teeth: “I have always thought that the Demonic Path’s He Huan Sect’s methods are the most perverted and evil!” Chu Yu continued to stare at Third Shidi silently. Xie Xi, who was resting in Chu Yu’s arms quietly, smiling at his every move, saw that he was staring at Third Shidi. He said softly, “Shixiong, we agreed that you can’t stare at anyone but me.” With an expressionless face, Chu Yu patted his Xie Xi’s head: “Shut up.” Although the two of them were not very close and they had not interacted with much overall, Chu Yu still felt affection for Third Shidi since they were both cannon fodder characters. More than that, Chu Yu felt like this cannon fodder from Yuan Chen Peak was just like his own little brother who now was being bullied by an outsider. He finally sympathized with how Chu Sheng felt. Turning to Wei Ciyin, he pulled out Xun Sheng and said coldly: “Do you want to fight?” “I must, of course, obey your wishes in this.”1 Wei Ciyin smiled and pulled out a purple jade flute. He looked like a very awe-inspiring figure. Xie Xi immediately broke away from Chu Yu’s hold and raised Duan Xue. Chu Yu, selfishly calculating the odds, quickly pushed him back and said, “You’re not allowed to interfere.” Xie Xi’s lip went flat: “Shixiong, I can protect you.” Chu Yu: “I…”

Xie Xi said: “I’m in charge of fighting and killing, Shixiong please stay behind me and set your mind at ease while I take care of this.” Chu Yu was moved almost to tears. The plot has changed so much and this was the first time he really felt that he had managed to hug the protagonist’s thighs. Only, the timing wasn’t right. Chu Yu stroked Xie Xi’s hair: “Ah, I will handle it.” Xie Xi pouted though his eyes were cold. “I can kill him.” Chu Yu: “…I am afraid that you will kill him. I have something that I need to ask him. You can help me by watching over the Chu disciples and Third Shidi, in case any of the demonic cultivators come to kill them.” Xie Xi couldn’t go against Chu Yu’s request so he nodded his agreement. Although they had been staying in one far corner of the battlefield, the other demonic cultivators soon noticed them and had come over with their swords and axes, ready to kill. The Chu disciples immediately raised their swords to block the attacks. Xie Xi watched the overall flow of the battle and moved to defend wherever he was needed. Chu Yu was gratified and nodded his approval. In the corner of one eye, he saw a white shadow flash. Reaching out to catch it, he saw that it was a snowflake. Chu Yu looked up at the sky. Winter has come to Qing Tu. The sky had been full of clouds and the sounds of battle below had seemed to reach up and shock the heavens, to the extent that they broke open and released a load of snow. Snowflakes swirled down, heavy fluttering flakes that were filling the area with a brilliant whiteness. Wei Ciyin smiled: “Young master Chu, do you still want to fight?’ The moment he had finished speaking, Chu Yu swiftly struck with his sword. He struck out in an awe-inspiring attack that was fierce and fast as

lighting. Wei Ciyin had been relaxed because of Chu Yu’s lack of movement. Seeing Chu Yu suddenly attack without warning, he had to hurry as he retreated to avoid it. Shocked and angry, he exclaimed: “Chu Yu, you’re a scion of a noble house and a righteous cultivator! How can you attack so sneakily?” Chu Yu was surprised: “Who told you that righteous cultivators don’t use sneak attacks?” It was true that people knew righteous cultivators are somewhat prone to calling out a battle-cry like “brothers, let us fight together to rid the world of these demonic cultivators” as they attacked head-on with large amounts of warning. Wei Ciyin scowled. Chu Yu was calm as his sword struck again and again. Wei Ciyin dodged and retreated until they were both a little farther away from the main battlefield. He raised his purple jade flute to his lips and blew into it. A soft sound, like the sobbing wind, sounded. The mellow and rich tune was dark and gloomy with killing intent. The expression on Chu Yu’s face never changed as his sword struck neatly and efficiently, forcing Wei Ciyin to drop some notes in his melody as he dodged the strikes. The two of them exchanged rapid blows with the sounds of blows between the sword and flute ringing out,2 in a way that was seemingly quite fierce. However, if one looked closely, they would see that although Chu Yu’s sword strikes were powerful, his sword never hit the mark. Wei Ciyin also blew deadly notes that never hurt Chu Yu. After diligently exchanging some blows, Wei Ciyin’s lips twitched as he smiled gently: “Ah, it’s snowing again.” The expression on Chu Yu’s face was impassive: “If you have something to say then, please, be quick about it.”

Wei Ciyin clicked his tongue twice: “So impatient… alright. Don’t point your sword at me, it makes me feel uncomfortable. Ten years ago I went to the Mausoleums to seize the spirit sealing grass. Brother Chu, do you remember that?” Chu Yu said: “Quit trying to act so friendly.3 Talk.” Wei Ciyin shrugged: “Actually, I don’t know exactly what is going on but apparently using the spirit sealing grass seemed to awaken a terrible thing…” “What is it?” “I don’t know.” Wei Ciyin sighed. “Actually, brother Chu, ten years ago I was very hesitant. If I had delayed a little longer, maybe that thing would never have been awakened. But because of my father’s orders, I had to rush out to get back in time…” Chu Yu frowned. He was mystified by Wei Ciyin’s words. Wei Ciyin said sadly, “Now I regret it. I should have stayed with you for a few more days. That way I would have missed that opportunity. Then that thing wouldn’t have awakened and my father wouldn’t have become like this…” Chu Yu was even more baffled: “What are you talking about?” “You don’t appear to be aware of the Demonic Path’s Seven Sects’ situation right now.” Wei Ciyin’s voice was becoming gloomier and gloomier. He sneered: “In fact, the Dun Yue Sect has taken control of all of the other sects. You might have noticed that in this war it’s the other sects who field the most combatants and suffer the most casualties?” Chu Yu made a soft sound of surprise: “Sorry, this is my first time in the battlefield.” Wei Ciyin choked for a moment then continued: “Well, the Demonic Path Sects are in a very bad situation right now…”

Chu Yu was silent for a moment. He said: “I have no intention of joining the Demonic Path. The things young master Wei have said, therefore, don’t seem to be of any concern to me…” Why does it feel like he has been saying “brother, you are qualified to join us so, therefore, why don’t I give you a rundown of the current situation?” Wei Ciyin opened his mouth but appeared to be at a loss. In short, the situation will change in a few days. You’d better be prepared. Things will not be that simple.” Chu Yu snorted: “Are the two of us familiar with each other?” “Not familiar.” “Then why should I believe you?” “Because…” Wei Ciyin smiled awkwardly. “As there’s a favor I want to ask brother Chu so therefore I won’t hide things from you.” After a pause, Wei Ciyin said: “I heard that the Chu family has a treasure, called the soul-calling bell that can break any illusion spells and that only someone from the Chu family can use. My father is currently trapped in an illusion so I need brother Chu’s help.” Chu Yu turned around and walked away. What a joke. Who was Wei Ciyin’s father? He’s the master of Mei Yin Valley, a Nascent Soul middle-stage level cultivator. In the novel, there were no true divine immortals, therefore the late-stage Nascent Soul cultivators were all considered the big shots in the later part of the war. Not to mention, why would he want to go to Mei Yin Valley when they were on the opposite sides of this war? Besides, the requirement for using the soul-calling bell was that “one must not gather spiritual energy, sink into quiet meditation.” That obviously couldn’t be fulfilled.

What was he supposed to do? Walk up to the master of Mei Yin Valley and say, “Hello, senior, I will help you wake up, please sit still and don’t move?” He would be lucky not to be killed immediately. Wei Ciyin clearly thought it was just a simple matter. Wei Ciyin hurriedly tried to detain him: “Brother Chu, don’t go, please. I’m saying this in good faith…” Chu Yu rolled his eyes silently. Looking around, he chanced to see Xie Xi heading over so Chu Yu smiled and waved at him. Xie Xi’s expression as he rushed towards Chu Yu, however, was one of extreme horror. Focused on something behind Chu Yu, Xie Xi looked as though his entire world was about to be destroyed and his eyes seemed to be red as he yelled: “Shixiong!” Chu Yu immediately knew that something was wrong but it was too late. Wei Ciyin wasn’t far behind him, therefore it would have been easy for him to make a sneak attack. However, it wasn’t Wei Ciyin but a Nascent Soul stage cultivator who attacked. The pale purple light instantly covered Chu Yu. Even though Xie Xi was flung several feet away by the powerful spiritual force of the attack, he rushed forward holding Duan Xue, almost screaming: “Shixiong! Shixiong!” Chu Yu’s eyes widened. The intense pain he thought he would experience didn’t come, but something, bit by bit, merged into his body, forcing something to change. It was like falling into a quagmire, unable to move, only able to watch himself slowly falling. Thought it seemed like a long time passed, it only took a moment for the pale purple light to dissipate. Chu Yu gasped for air and his body felt weak

as Xie Xi took Chu Yu into his arms. Raising his arm, he touched his forehead and found that it was dripping with cold sweat. Xie Xi’s voice was as freezing cold as the Ninth Circle of Hell: “Shixiong, can I kill him?” Chu Yu took a deep breath, shook his head, and turned to look at the gentle and refined Wei Ciyin behind him. Wei Ciyin’s smile was bright and showed not even the slightest trace of shame: “Righteous cultivators can use sneak attacks. The demonic cultivators are no different, right brother Chu?” Chu Yu said coldly: “This is what you call ‘good faith’?” Though he didn’t know exactly what happened, the purple light that had just melted into his body was certainly not a good thing. Wei Ciyin said: “Brother Chu, please be at ease. Elder Fang had no intention of harming brother Chu. He only did something to guarantee that brother Chu will help. This technique was something that the ancestors of Mei Yin Valley created. Only the elders know how to use it. Naturally, only they can remove it, so brother Chu has to help me. I will be waiting for brother Chu at Yun Cuo.” When Wei Ciyin finished speaking, he cupped his hands and turned away. Xie Xi wanted to rush up and cut Wei Ciyin up with his sword but didn’t dare to do so because of what he had said. Taking a deep breath, Xie Xi took Chu Yu’s wrist and carefully checked his pulse: “Shixiong? Shixiong, does it hurt anywhere?” he took a deep breath because of his hesitation, took Chu Yu’s wrist and examined it carefully: “Shixiong? Shixiong what’s wrong with you? ” Chu Yu didn’t speak. For a moment, he just looked up at Xie Xi, always thinking that something was wrong. After a long time, he shook his head: “I

seem to be alright for the time being.” What medicine was Wei Ciyin trying to sell? What the devil did that Elder Fang do? ****! It was definitely nothing good! ******* Reika’s Notes: Some things about the website: I did not update on schedule since I had some web hosting problems. You see, since I added The Scum Villain’s Self-Saving System, I have had a lot more traffic than normal which pushed the website over the bandwidth limit so I had to pay more money for more bandwidth. If you would like to help with the website hosting you can either do a one-time donation at Ko-fi or you can choose to sign up to be my Patron. My monthly bandwidth allocation was 150 GB which used to be enough but now I’ll be waaaay over that, especially when I add more chapters as I plan to do. Last month there were more than 500,000 views! I was sweating bullets at the thought of upgrading my website hosting. You see, it’s much cheaper to buy a one year plan than to pay monthly. Therefore, I thought I needed to shell out one entire year’s hosting fees. Nooooooooo! Thankfully, since I already have an existing plan that renews in February, I was allowed to pay just for November to February. Phew! I should be able to save up enough money by February when the bill is due. Thanks for reading and special thanks to all my patrons and everyone who has donated. The good news is that now I won’t need to hold back on publishing more chapters! Let’s do this!

Chapter 52 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

A Study in Emerald by Neil Gaiman Looks like people liked the last post about books. Here’s another thing you can read and it’s even for free! “A Study in Emerald” (pdf), a short story by Neil Gaiman. It’s an homage to H.P. Lovecraft and Sir Arthur Conan Doyle so it helps if you’ve read Sherlock Holmes and the Cthulu stuff. This story won the Hugo Award for Best Short Story in 2004 and the 2005 Locus Award for Best Novelette. Don’t worry, this is freely and legally distributed by the author himself at NeilGaiman.com’s free short stories section. It’s from the book “Shadows Over Baker Street.” Excerpt: She was called Victoria, because she had beaten us in battle, seven hundred years before, and she was called Gloriana, because she was glorious, and was called the Queen, because the human mouth was not shaped to say her true name. It’s a great short story! By the way, the Sherlock Holmes stories are in the public domain so they are also free. Most (but not all) of H.P. Lovecraft’s stories are also in the public domain. Therefore, you can read them for free, too!

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 53 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The link to the chapter is at the bottom. If you’re in a rush you can scroll down right away but you have the time, please read this: I need your help! As you may or may not know, this website had over 500,000 views last month. I expect this to keep on rising until (possibly) it has over 1 million views! I’m afraid that the website hosting server won’t be able to handle it without me paying a lot more hosting fees. Because of that, I was thinking of joining the Facebook publishing network. Facebook has a lot of servers and a mere 500,000 – 1,000,000 views won’t even make a dent on their hosting. To be published in Facebook (their actual publishing network, not just regular FB) I need more views and clicks… on Facebook. If you want to help me out and if you have Facebook, go to my Facebook post and like/comment on it then click on the link to read the chapter. Thanks a lot! Please read the novel at bcnovels ?❁? ?

♡?

Chapter 54 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

| The demonic cultivators had retreated silently and without warning. During the war whenever the demonic cultivators fought, right before dying the demonic cultivators would usually clutch their chest as they coughed up blood and shout out, “The Demonic Path cultivators must win!” Who would have thought that they would suddenly turn and run away behind everyone’s backs? All of the people who were present were confused by this turn of events. The first few high-level cultivators who had found out about it thought that it must be a conspiracy. They prowled outside the boundaries of the empty demonic cultivator camp two hours before they finally inspected it. The demonic cultivators had all packed up and run away. Chu Yu was confused. I thought that it was only the cultivators who were from Mei Yin Valley that were going to retreat. How come all of them have now run away? How are you going to fight? What are all the demonic cultivators doing? They had been fighting for several years and this new development was far too sudden. The cultivators present all stared at the man above them, clearly skeptical.

The man coughed to clear his throat and said: “Because we aren’t sure if this is a demonic cultivator’s new plan or trick, I will have to ask all Daoist friends to continue to be vigilant and guard Qing Tu for a few more days while we investigate the situation to make a decision.” The confused cultivators left the training grounds with dazed looks on their faces. Chu Yu was also pondering over this matter as he looked over at Chu Sheng, who had been intentionally or otherwise staring at him all this time. He grinned and waved at him. Chu Sheng was so enchanted by that smile that he almost ran towards his little brother to give him a hug. However, before he could link up with them, Xie Xi took Chu Yu into his arms and left on his flying sword with Third Shidi. Flames almost shot out of Chu Sheng’s eyes. Chu Yu stole a glance at Chu Sheng’s face, sighed and scratched the underside of Xie Xi’s chin. “I told you, don’t make my big brother angry.” When Xie Xi’s chin was scratched by Chu Yu’s small hands, his heart quivered. He stroked Chu Yu’s head, a bit uncomfortable. He whispered: “Does Shixiong’s heart ache?” Who’s heart wouldn’t ache for this big brother of his who loves him so dearly? Seeing Chu Yu nod, the expression on Xie Xi’s face turned gloomy and he said with a hoarse voice: “Shixiong, I envy Chu Sheng. He has the love of his close relatives whereas I…” Chu Yu knew that Xie Xie was deliberately acting pitiful to get his sympathy but even so he still couldn’t help but feel pained. After a moment, he raised his little hand to stroke Xie Xi’s hair. His small face was solemn: “Shidi, don’t be sad, you have me.” Not waiting for Xie Xi’s overjoyed reaction, Chu Yu laughed. His large, bright eyes gazed merrily at Xie Xi as he said tenderly: “Did you forget? I’m your father.”

Xie Xi: “…” Third Shidi, who was following quietly behind them, couldn’t hold back his snort of laughter. Xie Xi looked back at him coldly: “Wei Ciyin seems to be a little interested in you. Do you want to go to Mei Yin Valley?” Three Shidi’s face suddenly paled and he immediately covered his mouth. Xie Xi could lecture Third Shidi but not Chu Yu. All he could do was stroke Chu Yu’s head and whisper: “Shixiong is really carefree during these days while that demonic technique is in effect as if he were under a protective talisman.” Chu Yu laughed and said nothing. “But has Shixiong given a thought yet about what will happen once he has recovered?” The expression on Chu Yu’s face turned stiff: “…” “Shidi will definitely do everything to help Shixiong to recover as soon as possible.” After a pause, Xie Xi embraced that little body even tighter and said with some regret in his voice: “Though Shixiong’s current appearance is also very attractive.” Chu Yu had tears in his eyes: “…” Sure enough, although he was no longer a cannon fodder character and had taken over the (female) lead’s role, he still shouldn’t dare to court disaster… Xie Xi took Chu Yu back to the Chu family camp. They sat in the front hall with Third Shidi squatting beside them. Third Shidi secretly wanted to tease Chu Yu and Xie Xi.

Da Shixiong was someone who had always stood aloof and high above others and Second Shixiong was a cold and quiet Sword Immortal. But when the two of them were together, their images completely changed, especially now that Chu Yu had become such a small version of himself. With his current soft and tender looks, Chu Yu was unable to give off his usual noble, cool, elegant, and magnificent air. It was even harder for Third Shidi to restrain himself because he wanted to tease the two of them so much. Ah… I want to knead that little face! Third Shidi nursed his grievances silently. He always felt that around them the air was filled with the annoying scent of two people’s mutual affection. Fortunately, not long after that, Chu Sheng came back, followed by Lu Qingan. The pair seemed to have been arguing as they walked. The expression on Lu Qingan’s face remained unchanged but the expression on Chu Sheng’s face looked a bit ugly. Chu Yu knew that he was likely the source of their argument so he put his arms around Xie Xi’s neck and quietly huddled deeper in his arms. Chu Sheng first breathed a sigh of relief but then turned even more sullen than before when he saw his little brother so quietly and neatly huddled in someone else’s arms. Looking at Chu Yu so snugly ensconced in Xie Xi’s arms, Chu Sheng couldn’t bear to let him go and turned to continued the argument they had been having. “Senior Lu, Yu-er is my little brother and a member of the Chu family. The Tian Yuan Sect does not need to be disturbed by that group from Yun Cuo.. Instead I will take my little brother and a Nascent Soul stage elder with me.” Lu Qingan said softly: “Yu-er isn’t just a member of the Chu family, he’s also my disciple. Bringing along a Nascent Soul stage expert won’t necessarily make it safe. The reason behind the demonic cultivator’s retreat

is still not clear, therefore the Chu family need to continue to guard and support the rear. The Chu family needs the manpower to keep a strong guard.” Chu Sheng was speechless with fury. He flipped his sleeves and it took him a long time before he could hold back his anger. He said, “That’s enough reason for me to bring my little brother back with me!” The expression on Lu Qingan’s face never changed: “Let Xi Er take Yuer with him.” Chu Sheng frowned: “Why?” Lu Qingan said: “Xi Er is at the peak of the late Core Formation stage, merely a step away from Nascent Soul stage.” Chu Sheng was unable to refute this. Lu Qingan continued: “Since fellow Daoist Chu Daoyou has died. The Chu family is now without a leader. You must go back to the Falling Maple Leaf Valley to keep watch over the Chu family.” Seeing the complex expression on Chu Sheng’s face after he spoke, Lu Qingan nodded and stopped talking. Chu Yu jumped down to the ground from Xie Xi’s arms and walked with small quick steps to Chu Sheng’s side. Hugging his leg and pulling on his hand, Chu Yu tried to comfort Chu Sheng. It must have been hard for Lu Qingan. He did not speak much for such a long period of time but now time he made a whole speech just to persuade this brocon… But the brocon is so pitiful… Chu Yu stroked his hands. Chu Yu said in a soft whisper: “Don’t worry, big brother. Xie Xi will take good care of me.”

Chu Sheng kept silent, looking down at the little brother whose head currently didn’t even reach his waist. The little white face that was turned up towards him looked nervous. His large, round eyes were clear and bright and his skin white as jade, like an adorable little figure made of ice and snow. It seemed as though Chu Yu really had been turned back into a child. Chu Sheng was in a trance, his mind filled with thoughts of Chu Yu when he was a child. Their parents were often away because of various business matters and their grandparents were frequently in closed cultivation. People from the outside weren’t allowed to see the children so the vast Maple Valley was mostly empty inside. Since he and Chu Yu had been left alone together a lot, naturally they had become close. From the time his first teeth had grown in when he was just a toddler, Chu Sheng had watched over Chu Yu’s every step. Traumatized by his second brother’s tragic death, Chu Sheng couldn’t help but treat his little brother even better than he had treated his other brother before. He gave Chu Yu the best of everything and never let anything hurt him. Then, when Chu Yu turned thirteen, he had suddenly requested to join Tian Yuan Sect. Chu Sheng was the most reluctant to part with Chu Yu. However, Chu Yu still left. Chu Sheng then began his solitary cultivation, practicing asceticism. Due to the restrictions placed on new disciples of the Tian Yuan Sect, at first, he couldn’t even go to see Chu Yu. He could only watch the maple leaves in the Maple Valley turn from green to red then fall to the ground. … It seems like many years must have passed like this. Except for the time he when he had raised little Chu Yu, he had almost never had the chance to spend a lot of time with Chu Yu.

After a long silence, Chu Sheng closed his eyes and remembered the moment that San Huo stabbed into his father’s body. Suddenly, he shivered, knelt down and buried his head in Chu Yu’s neck. It’s really been a long time… Chu Yu was worried and caressed his head: “Big brother?” Chu Sheng took a deep breath. Raising his head, he rubbed his slightly red eyes and reluctantly stroked Chu Yu’s head. He said in a hoarse voice: “Little brother, you have to come back soon. Big brother will be waiting for you.” Chu Yu stunned and nodded automatically. Looking back, Chu Yu later wondered: Why was Chu Sheng so willing to compromise? It was a little unexpected that he would be willing to give in so quickly. Chu Yu was overjoyed and beckoned to Xie Xi. Xie Xie walked over and looked at Chu Sheng, who was straightening up. He looked at him for a moment longer then bowed. “Many thanks, brother-in-law.”1 It was silent in the front hall. Lu Qingan sipped his cold tea and looked impassive. Three Shidi shivered and moved further behind Lu Qingan. Chu Yu covered his face with his hands and turned his head away silently but secretly snuck a peek at Chu Sheng’s facial expression. Chu Sheng’s face was a bit distorted at being called “brother-in-law.” Invisible gunpowder smoke filled the air from the shot that was just fired and a warhorn silently echoed around.. Third Shidi clenched his fists as he prepared to watch the battle between the most powerful disciple of the younger generation of Tian Yuan Sect and the soon-to-be leader of the Chu family.

Chu Yu was speechless for a long time. Then he turned his head and changed the topic. Pulling his lips into an excessively large smile, he said “Ah… What did you hear in the hall?” Chu Sheng leaned over and hugged Chu Yu, pretending that he hadn’t heard anything Xie Xi just said. Chu Sheng said, “After discovering that the demonic cultivators left their camp, several elders went all the way to the Jinhe and found that the demonic cultivators have indeed all gone.” They were just still a little bit worried so they dared not let the Righteous Path cultivators leave just yet. Now that he thought of it, the demonic cultivators left without a word after many years of waging a war with the Righteous Path cultivators. This would only make the cultivators even more vigilant in guarding the front lines of the Jinhe. Could it be that the demonic cultivators were bored so they wanted to play a trick on the Righteous Path cultivators? Thinking about it was fruitless and only gave him a headache, therefore Chu Yu gave up on this train of thoughts. Anyway, what he had to do now was to prepare for his trip to Yun Cuo. When he met Wei Ciyin again, he should be able to ask him about it. With a fierce look, Chu Sheng drove Xie Xi away. Then to guard against Xie Xi sneaking around to spend time privately with Chu Yu, Chu Yu slept with Chu Sheng for the next few days. Finally, at the moment of separation, Chu Sheng was still very reluctant. Outside Qing Tu, it was a barren desert for thousands of miles. Now snow was covering the vast expanse of the scenery, stretching as far as the eye could see. Snow was also still falling heavily. Chu Sheng handed Chu Yu the light umbrella he ordered to be customized for him and stroked his little head: “Take good care of yourself.” Chu Yu nodded.

“Be careful, beware of demonic cultivators.” Chu Yu nodded. “Don’t trust strangers easily.” Chu Yu continued to nod. “Don’t be stingy with your energy at a critical moment, I’ve put Heavenly Thunder Eggs in your storage ring.” …… Chu Sheng kept on giving orders one after the other, making Chu Yu feel dizzy from nodding repeatedly so much. Chu Yu then stopped him from speaking further: “I know, big brother. You have to preside over the evacuation of the Chu family, so go quickly.” Chu Sheng looked at Xie Xi silently. He nodded at Xie Xi and finally put Chu Yu down. After a short pause, he flew back towards the camp with his sword. Lu Qingan hadn’t come so the only one left was Third Shidi who stood shivering in the snow. After sending away that big brother that he had a strained relationship, Xie Xi picked up Chu Yu and kissed his face with a sigh of relief. Chu Yu reluctantly pushed his face away. …. What the ****? His body was small so everyone who saw him wanted to pick him up and hug him. Don’t tell him that during this period of his life, will his feet never touch the ground? Turning his head to look at Third Shidi, Chu Yu blinked and asked: “Third Shidi, is there something you want to say?” Third Shidi hesitated then took out a large stack of paper talismans and handed them over to Chu Yu. He said in a small voice: “I know Da Shixiong doesn’t lack for magic items but this journey you are going on

will be long and dangerous. Shidi has recently made a breakthrough and drew these talismans over these last few days…” Chu Yu was shocked. Noticing that Third Shidi looked tired and sleepy but still eager and in good spirits, he couldn’t help but feel a little moved. He reached for the talisman, smiled and nodded: “Thank you, Third Shidi.” Third Shidi said shyly: “Da Shixiong, please…” Chu Yu: “What?” “… Let me pet you?” Third Shidi’s eyes flashed full of expectations. Chu Yu: “…” Xie Xi’s cold eyes glared daggers at him: “Scram.” He tightened his hold on Chu Yu before getting onto Duan Xue and flying away. Chu Yu was dumbfounded. He waved back at Third Shidi then poked Xie Xi’s chest. “Why do you always have such a bad attitude towards Third Shidi?” Xie Xie was silent for a moment. When he spoke his voice was somewhat muffled. “Shixiong is always looking at Third Shidi. He is so cute and fair-skinned, perhaps Shixiong…” Chu Yu scowled: “If you say another word, I’ll go back to return to Third Shidi.” What is the child thinking all day? His mind was actually filled by visualizing strange fantasies of him and Third Shidi?2 I haven’t even grown up yet but he’s already worried about me playing around? 3 Speechless for a time, Chu Yu realized that Xie Xi was insecure because of the many mishaps that had already befallen him. Reaching out his hands, Chu Yu gently rubbed Xie Xi’s face, staring at him earnestly.

“Your face is cold… are you angry?” Xie Xi grimaced and refused to speak. Chu Yu sighed: “… I’m all yours but you still worry about all these silly things… If you don’t like it when I look at others, then I won’t look at anyone else. I’ll only look at you, okay?” Xie Xi smiled and stared at Chu Yu for a while. He looked a little depressed. Chu Yu was helpless: “What is it?” Xie Xi said: “Right now, I really want to kiss Shixiong.” Chu Yu knew that Xie Xi was depressed because of his current appearance and therefore his inability to take part in the type of kisses that Xie Xi seemed to enjoy. Chu Yu’s heart was filled with silent laughter as an evil thought grew in his mind. He puckered his lips and tilted his head up: “I’ll give you a kiss.” Xie Xi: “…” Reika’s Notes: |

|

Chapter 55 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

|

|

Qing Tu was far from Yun Cuo. Even after crossing the Jin River, they still had to traverse the wilderness. Xie Xi was worried about Chu Yu being jostled too much so they found a place to rest every two days. All along the way, Xie Xi pinched and caressed little Chu Yu to his heart’s content. Chu Yu deeply regretted all the many liberties that he had taken when the protagonist was a shota. With an impassive face, he allowed the protagonist to play with him as much as he wanted. Anyway, with every passing day this child will get used to his current childlike appearance, therefore, it will eventually lose its novelty. However, he hadn’t expected that when Xie Xi noticed that Chu Yu was not resisting, Xie Xi got even more excited and started to enjoy himself more and more. Chu Yu was thus hoist by his own petard. Though he was indignant, he was powerless to resist so he simply resigned himself to this treatment and proceeded to ignore it.1 Xie Xi then lifted him up and continued to tease him, trying to get a reaction. Each of them used their ultimate skill and, as a consequence, each had to reap what they had sowed. Chu Yu’s face was rubbed and pinched until it was swollen and Xie Xi’s eyes turned red. In the end, Xie Xi lost. Chu Yu was satisfied.

If he avoided thinking about the consequences, it was fun to see the protagonist so deflated. Half a month had passed before they arrived at Yun Cuo. A snowstorm was raging. Snow and hail crashed against their faces like sand and pebbles. The moaning of the wind filled the air and there was no one in sight. Although the demonic cultivators had discovered a top quality Lingshi (translucent crystals with spiritual energy trapped within) vein in Yun Cuo, there were too many people who wanted to use it and not enough crystals so it was impossible to satisfy all of them. In the end, the distribution of resources was uneven. Thus, when a top quality Lingshi vein was excavated, a great war broke out. With their last dying breath, they used up all their human and material resources to create one large array that locked in all of the spiritual energy near the Lingshi vein. The land that was enclosed in that large array was called “Ling Jing.”2 Outside of Lign Jing was a vast, desolate wilderness. After a few days of traveling in the bleak outskirts of Yun Cuo, they finally reached a city. Well, it looked like a city but at first glance, it appeared to be deserted. The city walls were in ruins; the gates were decaying, and the city’s sign was blurry and hard to read. Chu Yu stared at the blurry calligraphy for a long while, trying without success to read it, but in the end, he had to give up. Despite the harsh environment and the fact that this was the demonic cultivators’ stronghold, there were still mortals living in this place. They didn’t know if this was just their luck as newcomers or whether this was bad luck for those mortal residents. Chu Yu looked around as they entered the city. The inside was as dilapidated as the outside. It couldn’t compare at all to the cities and towns in the Righteous Path cultivators’ territories that were all very prosperous. Here there was only desolation and silence. The few people they saw didn’t make any noise.

This was a barren land under the demonic cultivators’ control and he feared that the few mortal inhabitants were simply not enough. Even so, these mortals all looked to be a bit more violent than ordinary people. Chu Yu, who wasn’t used to being in such a place that was full of such vicious undercurrents and antisocial behavior, leaned closer to Xie Xi. Unconsciously grabbing Xie Xi’s sleeve, Chu Yu whispered: “Hurry up and ask someone for directions.” When Xie Xi lowered his head. When he saw the nervous expression that was present on that child who had a face like white jade with pink cheeks, a warm current seemed to flow into his heart. This soft, tender feeling made him reach out and gently pinch Chu Yu’s little face. Xie Xi nodded. Chu Yu rolled his eyes as he listened to Xie Xi say: “Shixiong, do you really not want Shidi to carry you in his arms?”3 Chu Yu snorted. Xie Xi sighed in regret and casually looked around for someone to ask for directions. He asked a middle-aged man, with an indescribable dark air and a numb expression. He looked at Xie Xi coldly then at the cute little fish. His voice was husky and low: “You are outsiders?” Xie Xie frowned, took Chu Yu into his arms and nodded. The man’s face was still expressionless as he carefully looked Xie Xi over. “Your clothes aren’t like the clothes that the people from Yun Cuo wear.” He paused, then seemed to think of something. The expression on his face suddenly turned to one of shock. “You’re a righteous cultivator?” Chu Yu was keenly aware of the strange tone of his voice, which sounded like he was extremely displeased. Turning his head around to look at the people who had heard that sentence, Chu Yu suddenly felt uneasy.

Xie Xie paused and nodded again, but his hand silently moved towards Duan Xue’s hilt. Chu Yu saw the situation and quickly grabbed Xie Xi’s hand. Although the atmosphere in this city was very strange and the man’s tone of voice wasn’t very good, it was easy to see that all of these people were just mortal without any spirit roots. If Xie Xi got too excited, one sweep of his sword would be enough to leave the city without any living beings. “A Righteous Path cultivator?” Muttered the man with his head hanging low. Suddenly, his face became grim and twisted, and he roared: “A Righteous Path cultivator?! Just what are you doing here? All of Jing Ling’s cultivators have already left.4 Do you still want to pursue them relentlessly and strike another blow? You clearly want to drive us to our deaths?!” What? What? What is the situation? Chu Yu looked confused. Why did it seem as though he was saying that… it was the righteous cultivators who started the war? However, the other people all around didn’t give him time to mull it over. When the people around them, who had been hesitating over what to do, heard the man’s roar they suddenly rushed over to swarm Xie Xi and Chu Yu. Their faces twisted with hatred and wielding kitchen knives, they attacked with complete disregard to the gap between the strength of mortals and cultivators. “Scram! Righteous cultivators, p**s off! Leave Yun Cuo!” “Get out!” Amidst all the shouting and commotion, Xie Xi’s eyebrows drew tighter together in a frown. He quickly picked up Chu Yu and rose abruptly off the ground. Chu Yu hugged Xie Xi’s neck and looked down at the people who were still angry and cursing at the righteous cultivator, he was somewhat speechless.

If someone didn’t know about the war, they might think, based on this widespread indignation and discontent, that the righteous cultivators had done something that was offensive to the heavens and human morality to the extent that it was now impossible for them to live under the same sky. Ah, but that could not be the case… Normally, mortals are more friendly towards righteous cultivators and hostile towards demonic cultivators. Why was the situation reversed in Yun Cuo? Could it be that these people who were under the control of the demonic cultivators had been brainwashed? Perhaps to them, virtue was evil and vice was good? Chu Yu was puzzled by this unexpected situation. After some consultation with Xie Xi, Chu Yu decided that they would fly directly into the heart of Yun Cuo. Jing Ling was in Yun Cuo and though they weren’t familiar with this place, Chu Yu didn’t think that they would be unable to find it after searching for half a month and ten days. But… Now that he has shown his face in front of a group of ordinary mortals, then there was no doubt that the news will be spread that two righteous cultivators were asking about the location of Jing Ling. It was highly probable that there would be demonic cultivators waiting for them to enter now. Chu Yu’s got a headache and sighed. He decided to let Xie Xi beat up Wei Ciyin when they met. If Wei Ciyin hadn’t played such a trick on him then he wouldn’t have had to worry about the whole situation here and could have just stayed in the Chu family land in Jiao Xia. However, it was useless to think about it any more. The most urgent matter now was to find Jing Ling and get rid of his curse at Mei Yin Valley.

Waking up the lord of Mei Yin Valley with the soul-calling bell was unimportant to him when compared to his true goal of dispelling the curse. After leaving that gloomy city, they traveled over vast, snowy fields and bleak and lifeless mountains over the next few days. Yun Cuo was barren and lacking in spiritual energy such that its climate was much worse than that of Jinhe. The deeper they went, the fiercer the snowstorms became. The temperature had become much colder, too. Chu Yu stubbornly flew on his own sword. Xie Xi was in a good mood as he flew alongside Chu Yu, watching the adorable spectacle. Whenever Xie Xi tried to grab Chu Yu to take him into his arms, Chu Yu would use one of his talismans to burn Xie Xi. Thus, Xie Xi had no alternative but to carefully guard Chu Yu, for he feared that he could be easily swept away by the snowstorms. After two days, Chu Yu was a little overwhelmed. His cultivation was currently suppressed because of the curse so he wasn’t able to control his spiritual energy properly. If he was on his flying sword, it would be hard for him to pass through the barrier. Even if he was able to pass through the barrier to Jing Ling, his flying would become unstable. Xie Xi used this line of reasoning to try to persuade Chu Yu. It took a long time but Chu Yu, with a serious look on his small face, eventually flew into Xie Xi arms after much disgruntled muttering. Chu Yu kept on sneezing until he realized that something was wrong with his body. Shen Nian had said that “it’s nothing, just a nuisance.” But what does this sentence really mean? What is “just a nuisance”? Nearly a month after Chu Yu became a child, he finally understood what the “nuisance” was. Because he had become a child, he had almost none of the strength of physique of a cultivator. After two days of being in the midst of a snowstorm, Chu Yu was cold.

His interspatial storage bad had a lot of items that could heal internal and external injuries. There were even items that could save his life one day. Unfortunately, when Chu Sheng prepared all of these items for him, he hadn’t expected that Chu Yu would be so affected by the cold. Chu Yu rummaged around inside his storage ring but all he could do was sneeze uncontrollably, his face red and his eyes streaming with tears. It’s been years since he’s suffered from this type of minor inconvenience. This was a terrible time to suddenly become afflicted. Full of guilty feelings and heartache, Xie Xi hurriedly found a piece of land to camp in, he then put up a tent, and took out the layers of clothing that Chu Sheng had prepared and used them to wrap Chu Yu up. He didn’t quite know what to do. Cultivators stand high above mortal concerns, aloof and remote. They hardly know what “hypothermia” is, thus they would hardly know of any way to alleviate it. Watching Chu Yu breathing hard, but not knowing how to help him, Xie Xi licked his lip and held Chu Yu close in his arms. The expression on his face was very ugly. He hated this feeling of powerlessness. Chu Yu was in a daze as he felt the burning cold invade his body. He reached out to touch Xie Xi’s face as a gesture of comfort, all the while cursing Wei Ciyin in his heart. Feeling Chu Yu’s feverish body temperature, Xie Xi fidgeted, undecided for a long time, before he rose to his feet. “Shixiong, I’ll get some medicine!” Chu Yu quickly grabbed him and muttered for a while before he spoke clearly: “… Stay by my side, don’t leave.” Xie Xi went stiff in shock. Silently caressing Chu Yu’s flushed face, he sat back down.

Actually, there shouldn’t be any serious problems. For a cultivator, even though his condition might not be the best at present, he wouldn’t die from the cold though it would be hard for him to escape suffering. Chu Yu settled down in Xie Xi’s arms and went to sleep, still in a daze. Xie Xi sighed, took his wrist to start to transfer his spiritual power, then he closed his eyes and meditated. Outside the wind whistled eerily. Snowflakes whirled around so fast that the sound of them crashing into the tent was clearly audible. Chu Yu was suddenly awakened by the sensation of heat. Xie Xi’s thick, heavy clothes were weighing Chu Yu down. So many of them were layered over him that he felt quite uncomfortable. In addition, Chu Yu’s own clothes seemed to be too tight. Turning his head sideways, he saw that his wrist was gripped tightly by Xie Xi’s hand. He could feel spiritual energy being transferred to him. Chu Yu paused then turned around to look at Xie Xi’s beautiful face. Xie Xi’s eyes were closed. Chu Yu was extremely uncomfortable and therefore he moved. Xie Xi woke up immediately. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu Yu. The expression on his face suddenly changed. Chu Yu couldn’t tell if Xie Xi was more shocked or happy but he could clearly see the burning desire in Xie Xi’s eyes. Chu Yu’s eyebrows twitched and he opened his mouth to say something but he was stopped short by Xie Xi’s kiss. Chu Yu was caught off guard and couldn’t react on time when he was suddenly kissed. The clothes covering his body were lifted and Xie Xi pushed Chu Yu down, spreading his legs apart. Xie Xi’s hand wandered downwards, rubbing between Chu Yu’s legs. Lowering his head, Xie Xi kissed Chu Yu’s neck then nibbled his way down like a little beast. Chu Yu’s head was spinning but snapped out of it when he heard the sound of his robe being torn off and felt his body being exposed to the cold.

Chu Yu breathed in the cold air then pushed Xie Xi away. He said angrily, “Xie Xi, are you crazy?” No matter how thirsty Xie Xi was, how could he lay a hand on Chu Yu when he looked like this? Xie Xi was panting heavily. His body pressing down on Chu Yu’s body, he wrapped his arms around Chu Yu’s neck and raised his head. Their noses touched, their lips rubbed against each other, and Xie Xi opened his mouth to groan. “Shixiong, Shidi has been waiting for this for a long time.” Chu Yu was shocked. “You’re saying…” Chu Yu was silent before he finished speaking. … What happened? His voice… It’s not that soft and tender child’s voice. Has his body recovered? Had the cold broken the demonic curse? Chu Yu was still feeling dizzy when his lips were recaptured by Xie Xi. They hadn’t been able to be intimate for a long time and Xie Xi was obviously tired of holding back. Wrapping his tongue around Chu Yu’s tongue, Xie Xi kissed him fiercely and passionately, as though he wanted to devour Chu Yu. After a long and intense kiss, Chu Yu was left gasping for breath. His eyes were bright, his lips were red and lustrous, and his face had blushed to a bright red. He was moaning in either ecstasy or pain. Xie Xi’s eyes burned even hotter. He propped himself up as he looked down at Chu Yu’s jade white body. Xie Xi tongue flicked out and he licked one of the red fruits on Chu Yu’s chest: “Shixiong, I heard that sweating can heal a cold. Let’s sweat.” Chu Yu breathing gradually slowed down. He looked up at Xie Xi, wrapped his arms around his neck, and kissed him. But before Xie Xi could

kiss him back, Chu Yu suddenly felt hot and fell back down. Xie Xi suddenly looked shocked. The expression on his face seemed to indicate that he wanted to kill someone. Chu Yu guessed what had happened from the expression on his face. After a moment of silence, he smiled: “… Shidi, calm down.” Chu Yu’s voice was back to being tender and childish-sounding. Sure enough, he has changed back. Reika’s Notes: |

|

Chapter 56 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Xie Xi’s lips thinned and he scowled as he looked for a robe to put on Chu Yu. His long eyelashes flickered like a butterfly who couldn’t find any pollen to eat. He looked extremely wronged Chu Yu stretched out his hand and lifted his foot to put some clothes on. He couldn’t help but smile and pat Xie Xi. It must have been hard for Xie Xi. Obviously, it was now impossible for them to get a workout and sweat it out together. Chu Yu rubbed his temples. After all that commotion, his cold seemed to be better. He could breathe freely now and he didn’t feel so dizzy anymore. Although Xie Xi suffered, it was a good thing for Chu Yu Chu Yu blinked: “Shidi, I seem to be recovering.” Xie Xie stared at the little person in front of him. For the first time, he was really annoyed by Chu Yu’s appearance. He paused and pinched his face: “…You’ve only just recovered. It’s still snowing outside. Shixiong should sleep a little longer.” It’s no use being depressed. If they can’t do it then they can’t do it. Chu Yu responded by leaning back and resting his head on Xie Xi’s neck. When he had calmed down, he thought over what had just happened. His body changed back into his original appearance, not because of the cold but because Xie Xi was sending him spiritual energy. When the

amount of spiritual energy in his body reached a certain point, he changed back. In the same way, after the spiritual energy in his body was consumed, he suddenly changed back into his younger form. Xie Xi also thought of this and, holding that small body in his arms, said with shining eyes: “Shixiong, I’ll give you some spiritual energy.” Chu Yu sternly refused. It’s not that he wanted Xie Xi to practice abstinence, in fact, the person who suffered the most the last time Xie Xi was forced to abstain was Chu Yu but… Xie Xi was currently in the late stage of Core Formation and could advance to the Nascent Soul stage at any time. For this to happen, requires a large amount of spiritual energy. Thus, Xie Xi should stay in the peak stage of full spiritual energy as much as possible. Expending a great deal of effort just to give his spiritual energy to Chu Yu wasn’t cost-effective at this time. Xie Xi sighed again, lowered his head, lifted Chu Yu’s face, and dropped a gentle kiss on his forehead. “Sleep.” Ling Jing was hidden behind a strong magical barrier. Ordinary mortals know that it exists and its general location but only cultivators can faintly feel the fluctuations in spiritual energy that can give them the opportunity to enter. Chu Yu’s first reaction upon entering the demonic cultivator’s camp was: It’s too ****ing auspicious and peaceful! Ling Jing was equivalent to a territory that was full of spiritual energy. The people living there together in harmony were low-level cultivators and people with no spiritual roots. It was totally different from the desolate area

outside where they had been met with hostility. Instead, this place was a lot more lively. Chu Yu sighed in his heart. Looking up, he saw two demonic cultivators flying too fast in front of him. They almost fell down together. … Sure enough, the cultivation world needs a copy of “Flying Sword Air Traffic Safety Tips.” ****! Chu Yu didn’t have time to curse yet when he saw the two demonic cultivators, with fierce expressions on their faces, draw their swords. Without even saying a word, we’re going to start fighting? Chu Yu was stunned. Lost in astonishment, he mentally withdrew his previous impression of this place. In the end, this was a place of demonic cultivators. The impression he had of its “auspicious and peaceful” atmosphere was just a like a cloud floating in the sky, a fleeting impression. Having learned his lesson from the previous occasion, this time Chu Yu did not intend to ask for directions. Anyway, they were already in Ling Jing so Mei Yin Valley couldn’t be far away. This pleasant mood did not last long, Chu Yu saw that something was wrong. How come the demonic cultivators, whom Chu Yu thought were coming over to just to watch, had actually surrounded them and drawn their swords? Could it be that they thought it was more fun to put their oar in instead of just watching a lively scene? That idea had just flashed through Chu Yu’s mind when Xie Xi suddenly raised his hand, intercepting a knife that had been thrown from somewhere behind them. Xie Xi caught the knife between two fingers and broke it.

Chu Yu discreetly tightened his hold on Xie Xi’s neck: “It seems that Ling Jing is a trap. I wonder how they found us. They had just entered Ling Jing and hadn’t even had time to go admire the local sights. How were the demonic cultivators able to immediately sense their presence? Xie Xie held his sword in one hand and Chu Yu on the other. Pursing his lips, he looked at the demonic cultivators who had surrounded them on every side. “I heard that the Demonic Path’s Dun Yue Sect have a technique that can track cultivators even if they don’t use their spiritual energy. It’s regarded as a demonic technique.” This kind of technique is very boring. It sounded quite frivolous but it was very useful during the cultivator’s battles. This godly technique basically made the Righteous Path cultivator’s secret agents and spies useless. Chu Yu had only gone to the battlefield a few times so he wasn’t aware of this. Listening to Xie Xi’s explanation, Chu Yu was speechless. …Which side did the author give the cheat ability to? The protagonist is on the Righteous Path, right? But it seems that Dun Yue Sect had taken great pains to scatter their disciples around the spiritual realm in order to catch them. In the past few days, Xie Xi’s internal heat had been building. His eyes swept coldly over the nearest demonic cultivators. His sword Duan Xue flashed as though it was a live electric circuit and swept down. The fierce and overbearing sword strike rushed out with a high whistling sound. The cultivators raised their sword to block it but were broken. People died while spitting out blood. Seeing that the situation was dire, several cultivators glanced at each other and tacitly decided on a course of action. They found a few talismans and used their spiritual energy to fling them towards the two. The expression on Xie Xi’s face didn’t change. Taking the magical items that Chu Yu handed over to him, Xie Xi picked one at random. Softly

blowing out a breath, spiritual energy enveloped those talismans, making them fly back towards the cultivators at a faster speed. A series of explosions and many screams rang out. The dead bodies were piled up again. The demonic cultivators always favored a wide range of exotic weapons compared to righteous cultivators. The current scene was now a mess of meteor hammers, poison needles, bronze tridents, tiger-headed twin hook swords, and some spirit beast companions also joined in the melee. However, not one of them was useful. All of them fell in one hit when the protagonist struck them. Chu Yu watched the hero abuse people with relish. His eyes were shining. He thought Xie Xi was cool. Raising his head, he rewarded Xie Xi with a kiss the looked down and smiled at the demonic cultivators who rushing at them only to die in droves. After receiving his reward, Xie Xi fought harder. Stepping on a cultivator’s face, he jumped out of the encirclement then sheathed Duan Xue. Forming a hand seal, a faint red light was hidden between his fingers. Without making any extra fancy movements, Xie Xi activated a technique. Whoosh! Red flames instantly surrounded the demonic cultivators. From a distance, Chu Yu could clearly see that the huge ball of flames had a shape. Like a gluttonous Taotie, the red flame was ready to swallow all of the demonic cultivators as though they were its food.

饕餮

(TN: Taotie tāo tiè – a mythological animal known for its greed and gluttony. If you watched the movie “The Great Wall” (2016), the monsters in it are taotie.) This was the first time since the transmigrated that Chu Yu saw the protagonist using a powerful technique. He couldn’t help but be curious

about so he craned his neck to look at the result but Xie Xi covered his eyes. Xie Xi’s voice was low and magnetic, seeming to echo in Chu Yu’s heart until his heartstrings trembled. “Shixiong, that scene is not suitable for you to see.” Chu Yu: “…Sorry, but I’m not really a child…” Xie Xi understood that he was powerless and was silent for a moment before saying: “Shixiong is a pure and lofty person, like an immortal character from a novel, unsullied by the dust of the mortal world. It’s not suitable for Shixiong to kill people with swords or watch them be killed.” Xie Xi lowered his head and caressed Chu Yu’s face affectionately: “I can’t bear for Shixiong to feel uncomfortable.”

∠

(:3″ )…… Chu Yu was speechless. Protagonist…in the end…what have you misunderstood…? Before he could clear his throat to fix Xie Xi’s impression of his character, Xie Xi suddenly spoke in a cold tone of voice: “They’re coming again. Shixiong, hold on to me. I don’t believe I can’t kill all of them.” Chu Yu was stunned. Suddenly, a thought flashed in his mind as he remembered something. His face grave, he said quietly, “Xie Xi, get out of here at once.” Even knowing that they were all going to die, the demonic cultivators still attacked them. This must be because of the order from the top seven Demonic Path sects. Why were they throwing away their lives?

Obviously, it was in order to delay Chu Yu and Xie Xi so that a higher level cultivator could come and kill them. Xie Xi didn’t respond. His five elemental attacks continued, ever-changing, and the demonic cultivators continued to die. It took a few moments before Chu Yu reacted. He drew back to look at Xie Xi’s expression. The expression on his face was impassive but the corners of his mouth were slightly turned up and his eyes were red. … Has he gone out of control? The child had a Qi Deviation before and was usually very restrained. Lu Qingan watched over him closely during the war between cultivators. When they were together there were no signs of any demonic influence. However, when Chu Yu was attacked by the cultivator from Mei Yin Valley, Xie Xi almost lost control and his mood was unstable. Although Xie Xi’s demeanor has been more stable recently, it was likely that he was still on the verge of losing control. Moreover, when they entered Ling Jing Xie Xi clashed sword with cultivators until he was dyed red with blood and he unconsciously… lost control. Sweetie, having a Qi Deviation right now is the worst possible timing. To recklessly squander one’s spiritual energy while one’s emotions were unstable was bad enough… but if it happened when a cultivator was right on the brink of advancing to Nascent Soul stage, it might very well mean that he would fail to advance. Chu Yu’s heart almost stopped. He grabbed Xie Xi’s collar and murmured, “Xie Xi, wake up!” It’s truly unfortunate that he was in a child’s form. His voice was too tender and sweet, totally lacking solemnity. His words even sounded a bit funny.

Xie Xi’s face had been stained with blood though he didn’t remember when it happened. Hearing Chu Yu’s voice, he regained some of his senses and stared blankly at him. His red eyes reflected Chu Yu’s clear black eyes and he seemed to wake up for a moment. “…Shixiong?” Chu Yu exhaled the breath that he had been holding and wiped the blood from Xie Xi’s face. “Xie Xi, put your sword away, we should leave here immediately.” “Receive…?” Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu for a while then threw away Duan Xue. He stopped using his spiritual energy and abruptly pulled Chu Yu into his arms and fell to the ground. … What the ****! I wasn’t saying I was going to receive you in bed!

收

(TN: shōu means both “put away” and “receive.” Chu Yu meant “put away your sword” while Xie Xi heard “receive your cough sword cough.”) Recently, Chu Yu has been like a man dependent on his wife.1 Though he still had some spiritual energy, he had barely used it. He hastily summoned Duan Xue back then helped Xie Xi sit on Xun Sheng. They flew up on Xun Sheng, avoiding the dangerous situation on the ground. The demonic cultivator’s territory was full of enemies so it’s better to leave the city. Chu Yu let Xie Xi lean against him as they traveled. Pursing his lips as he looked at Xie Xi, Chu Yu saw that Xie Xi was frowning while he was in a half-conscious state. Chu Yu eyes stung and his heart felt pained. Recalling that moment when he was able to summon Duan Xue, Chu Yu felt extremely fortunate. There was a time when he sneakily gave Xie Xi his spiritual power for three months, dyeing Xie Xi’s with Chu Yu’s spiritual aura. That was why Xie Xi could summon Xun Sheng. Duan Xue was also an immortal sword

that was able to recognize its owner. Except for Xie Xi, no one else should be able to summon it… Unless Xie Xi also sneakily gave Chu Yu his spiritual energy to him every day. Remembering how many times he had slept with Xie Xi after returning from the Mausoleum Ruins, Chu Yu couldn’t help but want to curse. The child’s heart was so good that when other people show him kindness, he strives to repay it tenfold. No wonder Chu Yu’s cultivation had been progressing very fast. Chu Yu thought it was because they were together… but it seems that it was because Xie Xi secretly sent his spiritual energy to him at night. And Xie Xi’s Qi Deviation was also Chu Yu’s fault. Xie Xi also praised how good Chu Yu was to him, unreservedly heaping praises on Chu Yu, not thinking about who had harmed him and almost cause a Qi Deviation. Chu Yu took a deep breath, resisting the sudden urge to cry. Wiping his eyes, he saw the scene in front of him and was so frightened that he stopped at once. With one hand behind his back, Chu Yu desperately rummaged inside his storage ring to find items he could use in an emergency. Just now he had hurriedly flown out of the city but it seems that there were people waiting outside. Based on the fluctuations in spiritual energy, they must be Nascent Soul stage cultivators. Two grey-clad old men touched their beards and stood idly in the distance. Seeing Chu Yu, they all frowned and wondered, “Which family’s child is this?” “It must be a cultivator whose spiritual technique had a side effect.” Listening to their conversation, Chu Yu realized that they didn’t know that his current appearance was the result of Mei Yin Valley’s secret

technique. His admiration of Shen Nian, who could readily identify the origin of his curse with just one look, increased greatly. He stood with both hands clasped behind his back and waited silently. “Two little Core Formation cultivators dared to enter here.” The old man on the left snorted. “Since you seem to have some courage, then announce your names. This old master doesn’t like to kill without knowing someone’s name first.” The old man on the right was staring at Xie Xi’s face for some time. The expression on the old man’s face changed into one of shock. He said, “It’s that little bas****.” “Oh?” The old man on the left gave Xie Xi a puzzled look. Looking around him at the others, he suddenly realized something and laughed. “This is the Core Formation cultivator who beat you up? I’m curious about what kind of Core Formation cultivator can injure you so badly that you have to run away from him.” Being mocked like this, that person scowled. “It was just a sneak attack by a young cultivator.” The old man glowered at Xie Xi, the expression on his face full of killing intent. “Child, hand over that person behind you and I will spare your life.” … What a cliche line! How could someone actually say such a trite phrase out loud?! Chu Yu was surprised. He smiled and said, “Kill the man next to you and I’ll spare you.” “You…” Without waiting for him to complete his sentence, Chu Yu threw out a few Heavenly Thunder Eggs. Suddenly, an overwhelming thunder and lightning light exploded with a loud rumbling sound, instantly annihilating all living beings present.

Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 57 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

| When Chu Yu dragged Xie Xi into the cave, out of nowhere a thought rose up in his mind. In the original novel, whenever the protagonist had suffered there would always be an exceptional expert or an exceptional beauty who would come to save him. However, currently, Xie Xi only had him by his side. Chu Yu felt like he had wronged him…… Heavily panting, Chu Yu gently lay Xie Xi down on the ground before sitting down himself. He held Xie Xi’s hand to help him recover from the chaotic spiritual power in his body. Now that they had escaped to a safe location, Chu Yu finally had the chance to calmly organize his thoughts. He took out a lantern and blew a breath of spiritual energy into it. As he stared at the cave wall in front of him, details from the original novel suddenly flashed through his mind. ……Speaking of which, this plotline had occurred in the novel. In the original novel, there had still been a war going on right now and the protagonist hadn’t gone to kill off the Chu family yet. The protagonist was also at the late stage of Core Formation. At a crucial moment, the female protagonist (one of them) was captured and the protagonist slaughtered his way into the demonic cultivators’ major camp to rescue the female protagonist (one of them). However, they had been besieged by some Nascent Soul stage experts while they were escaping and in order to

escape with the female protagonist (one of them) unharmed, the protagonist was forced to undergo a Qi Deviation. The female protagonist (one of them) had escaped with the protagonist and brought him inside a cave. She then transferred her spiritual power to the protagonist while crying. Unexpectedly, the protagonist had suddenly woke up. The protagonist who had woken in a state of Qi Deviation had been brutal and bloodthirsty and he had almost killed her…… Right at that moment, the protagonist was suddenly awakened by the Starry Splendor. The awakened protagonist then saw the dying female protagonist (one of them) and felt unbearable pain. After he went outside, he encountered the original Chu Yu who was actively courting death by coming to provoke him. Rage engulfed his mind and he refused to stop until he had directly killed Chu Yu…… Ah, the Great God of Plotlines has now finally reconnected with him. Chu Yu had just secretly let out a breath when he suddenly remembered something. ……Since the Great God of Plotlines was working again, this plotline was unlikely to deviate from the original novel too much…… Inside a cave……transferring spiritual power……Qi Deviation…… Transferring spiritual power…… Qi Deviation…… These words continuously circled through his mind. Chu Yu finally discovered that something wasn’t right and trembled as he looked towards Xie Xi. Xie Xi, who had previously had his eyes shut with his eyebrows scrunched up, had opened his eyes and was firmly staring at him. The look in those red eyes was shockingly exactly the same as the one he had on that day when they had been reunited after ten long years.

Insane and terrifying. Chu Yu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The pair of hands that was still holding onto Xie Xi’s wrist was too late in pulling back and was captured by Xie Xi in an iron claw-like grip. No matter how hard he struggled he couldn’t break free. Chu Yu was terrified out of his mind. He promptly shouted: “Shidi! Xie Xi!” Xie Xi stared at him, with his thin lips tightly pursed and the corners of his eyes were still containing a hint of red. After a long time, he finally called in a low voice: “Da Shixiong?” Chu Yu faintly let out a breath. It was good that he could still recognize him. If they were to continue down the original novel’s plotline and after he would have been beaten half to death by Xie Xi, he was afraid that Xie Xi would immediately fall apart after coming to his senses. After all, this wasn’t the original novel’s habitually silent, stone-hearted, and unfeeling protagonist. He had personally raised this child into someone with a more fragile glass heart. If he were to beat the person he loved half to death, he’d likely immediately kill himself afterward. This thought had only just surfaced in his mind when Chu Yu noticed that Xie Xi’s eyes still contained more and more signs of cruelty and madness. A trace of unease flitted across his mind. One moment he was still having an uneasy premonition and in the next moment, Xie Xi had already abruptly reached out and forcefully grabbed ahold of Chu Yu’s neck. That grip wasn’t as gentle or loving as the one he normally used when they were rolling around in bed. After being forcefully gripped by the neck, Chu Yu’s fair and small face immediately turned blue. He stared at Xie Xi, he was now in so much pain that he couldn’t even speak.

He was completely suppressed by Xie Xi. If Xie Xi were to increase his strength any further, he would lose both his life and his cultivation and die smiling. He was done for, done for, done for…… He couldn’t breathe and it felt like his head was about to explode. Chu Yu’s vision started to blacken at the edges and his mind was already in a muddled mess. It seemed as if he could see his stepmother, draped in the light rays of sunrise, standing on the opposite shore and beckoning to him while holding a vegetable knife…… It was a shocking sight! Chu Yu was scared out of his wits and was unexpectedly clear-minded again. His eyes suddenly swept over to the scented sachet at Xie Xi’s waist. He painfully coughed for a moment and then, with a mentality that he should be struggling to the very end, he abruptly pulled that scented sachet down and smashed it into Xie Xi’s face. They were only normal scent ingredients that ordinary people had added so after ten years they should have long lost their fragrance. Nevertheless, Xie Xi had clearly used some kind of unknown method to preserve their fragrance. The moment that faint fragrance spread into the air, Xie Xi blinked and his movements slowed to a halt. He immediately withdrew the hand that had been clutching Chu Yu’s neck and accurately grabbed that scented sachet. Chu Yu obtained his freedom and painfully coughed several times while taking in big mouthfuls of air. He had never experienced a moment where he had thought that breathing was such a blessed thing before. Xie Xi suddenly gripped his wrist again. Chu Yu had just heard a small murmur of “Shixiong” when he suddenly felt a boundless spiritual power rush forth from where he and Xie Xi were still connected. A steady flow of water attributed spiritual power spilled into his body. Chu Yu was genuinely scared out of his mind by this. He clenched his teeth and then directly formed a defensive spell with his hand before striking it

against Xie Xi’s body. Unexpectedly, the spell was very weak and Xie Xi didn’t feel so much as an itch from it. He didn’t even look at the spot where he had been hit and just continued to unwaveringly gaze at Chu Yu. Chu Yu was powerless to refuse him and could only gape up at him. His body was getting hotter and hotter and his consciousness was getting cloudy. Soon afterward, he heard the sound of tearing. His clothing had split open. However, this wasn’t a vicious assault from Xie Xi. The clothes had instead burst apart. A child’s small set of clothes were still tightly wrapped around his body. They were torn in many places, revealing snow-white shoulders, waist, abdomen, and thighs. Chu Yu was bound so tightly by the cloth that his eyes rolled back into his head. He moved backward and with a “bang” he suddenly knocked his head against the cave wall. Immediately, he was in so much pain that his eyes filled with tears. It wasn’t until he had recovered from the pain and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes that he had a clear view of Xie Xi who was still close beside him. He was still tightly clutching Chu Yu’s hand while half-kneeling in front of him. He had lowered his head to look at Chu Yu and while the traces of cruelty had vanished from his gaze, it still contained signs of soulpenetrating prejudice and insanity. His eyes were opened wide and unblinking as if he was unwilling to let Chu Yu leave his gaze for even an instant. Chu Yu felt his scalp go numb underneath the hot gaze of those blood red eyes. It wasn’t until he saw that Xie Xi wasn’t going to make any other unusual movements that he finally let out a long breath. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and attempted to move closer. He extended his free hand and stroked Xie Xi’s face. “Shidi?” Xie Xi continued to stare at him. He didn’t talk or move.

Chu Yu wrapped his arms around his neck in a placating manner. He then moved closer to lightly kiss his lips, “It’s alright. This place is safe. I’m right here.” Thank goodness the scented sachet had worked. That sight of his stepmother while he was suffocating just a moment ago was just too terrifying…… Sure enough, choosing to stay in this world was the right decision…… Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu with a burning gaze. The look on his face seemed as if he was expecting something yet he still didn’t speak. Chu Yu pondered over it for a moment and then kissed his lips again. Seeing Xie Xi get a bit excited, he understood. You won’t be happy unless you get hugs and kisses? The heart-demon that possessed the protagonist was unexpectedly a bit cute…… Chu Yu ignored the fact that he had almost been strangled almost to death just a moment ago. He was beaming as he looked at Xie Xi: “Shidi, be good and let go of my hand. Don’t transfer any more spiritual power to me.” Xie Xi nodded his head, but his grip only got tighter. He could faintly hear the painful cracking sounds of his bones. Chu Yu now had tears in his eyes. Xie Xi blinked and his gaze suddenly began to wander. From his exposed shoulders to his abdomen, and then it dropped down to his thighs. He stared at the skin that was white as jade, thinking who knows what. Chu Yu thought:……Could it be that he wants to do it? Chu Yu blinked, closed his eyes, and then waited for Xie Xi’s next move. After waiting for a good while and Xie Xi still hadn’t made a move, Chu Yu opened his eyes in puzzlement. He saw that Xie Xi was quietly half-

kneeling in front of him and looking at him with a gentle gaze. His lips were pursed and the corners of his mouth seemed to contain a hint of a faint smile. Only looking? Chu Yu was silent for a moment before reaching out his hand to fondle Xie Xi’s hair. He smiled and said: “Usually you can only look, but can’t eat and now you only want to look but not eat?” Xie Xi was still quietly gazing at him. Just like a small dog quietly sitting down and staring at its owner. Confirming that communication was still impossible, Chu Yu wrinkled his brows and sighed: “Xie Xi, your grip is hurting me.” Xie Xi paused and seemed to have understood his words as he slightly loosened his grip. Chu Yu saw his chance and immediately pulled his hand back. Without waiting for Xie Xi to grab his hand again, Chu Yu threw himself at him and hugged him tightly. He touched Starry Splendor which was sticking out from in between his ink-black hair and comfortingly patted Xie Xi’s back. “It’s alright, it’s alright. If you keep on transferring spiritual power to me like that, my spirit veins will explode.” Starry Splendor was indeed the original novel’s mystical weapon. The light blue rays shone on Xie Xi and after a while, he moved his body and easily hugged Chu Yu. His voice also contained some emotions now: “Shixiong……I……” Chu Yu buried himself in Xie Xi’s embrace and gave a soft hum in response. “What did I do just now?” Xie Xi gave a painful grunt. He was somewhat worried and wanted to push Chu Yu to look. He didn’t want Chu Yu to continue to stubbornly bury

himself in his arms without moving so that he could not see. He reached out his hand and touched Chu Yu’s smooth, snow-white shoulder. His fingers trembled before withdrawing. Xie Xi then took out a robe and draped it over Chu Yu’s body. Chu Yu silently covered his neck. He moved back and grabbed the collar of the robe to completely cover his neck. With a cold face, he said: “You lost your mind and transferred a lot of spiritual power to me. Xie Xi, do you even still even plan on forming your nascent soul?” If the formation of the nascent soul were to fail, there was a high chance that he would drop down several stages. He would have to do it all over again and moreover, it would be harder to form the nascent soul the second time around. So much so that there was a possibility of his core breaking and his cultivation completely disappearing. It had been a long time since he was last lectured by Chu Yu so instead of feeling sad, Xie Xi was happy. He was all smiles as he moved closer to Chu Yu and kissed him: “No worries, no worries. The spiritual power in my body is far too plentiful. Transferring a portion to Shixiong has actually stabilized my spiritual power by quite a bit. I can break my core and form my nascent soul at any moment.” Chu Yu suspiciously pinched his face: “Really?” Xie Xi obediently nodded his head. That’s good, that’s good. They had finally returned to the original path. There was no way he could let the progression of the protagonist’s cultivation slow down. However, right now wasn’t a very suitable time to form his nascent soul since they were rather close to the city. They couldn’t let those demonic cultivators attack them again. Since Xie Xi was awake, there wasn’t a need to hide now. Chu Yu finished thinking things through and was cheerfully nodding his head. He was just about to say some passing remarks and then happily suggest that

they leave the cave to continue looking for Mei Yin Valley when a dark light flashed across Xie Xi’s eyes. Xie Xi caught Chu Yu off guard as he pulled open his robe. The neck covered in purple markings was now plainly visible. Xie Xi’s complexion abruptly turned incomparably ugly. “I did this?” Chu Yu gave an insincere laugh as he lifted his collar up to recover his neck. He said: “It wasn’t you……I recently felt that I got fat so I tried to squeeze my neck. Sure enough, I got fat haha haha.” Xie Xi eyes darkened as he silently stared at him. Chu Yu’s heart shook. Afraid that Xie Xi would waste his time fretting over a pointless problem again, he softly coughed and was about to continue saying something else when Xie Xi gently moved his hand away. He leaned down and pressed his moist lips onto Chu Yu’s neck. He followed along the strangulation marks and lightly kissed them all over. Chu Yu’s neck was sensitive so the kisses made his face flush. However, he clenched his teeth and endured it. After kissing the markings, Xie Xi’s head rested in the hollow of Chu Yu’s neck, his voice somewhat rough. “……It’s always like this.” “Hm?” “Every time I want to protect Shixiong, I always fail……I can only helplessly watch as Shixiong suffers. I even……personally hurt Shixiong……” Wasting your time on a pointless problem like this isn’t worth it…… If the heart demon were to reside in him for a long time, sooner or later Xie Xi’s consciousness would become unclear and he would be completely controlled by his heart demon.

Chu Yu’s heart felt heavy. Right as he was about to shower Xie Xi with some positive comments to slow down the progression heart demon, a loud banging sound suddenly came from outside. It seemed as if someone was currently trying to open the cave entrance that Chu Yu had previously sealed. Had they already found them this quickly? Chu Yu blanked out for a moment before grabbing ahold of Xun Sheng. Who would have known that the amount of spiritual power that was consumed in order to turn him into his teenage self would be so high? He had just picked up Xun Sheng when his body began to shrink at a rate visible to the naked eye. He had then already turned into a small, jade-white dumpling again. Chu Yu was depressed. Xie Xi stroked his face and then silently took out some clothing before patiently helping Chu Yu change into them. He was completely disregarding the loud, banging noises coming from outside. It was as if the most important thing right now was to help Chu Yu change his clothes. Chu Yu was influenced by his calm attitude and was a little bit moved. The idea to continue showering Xie Xi with positive comments had just arisen in his mind when he was shocked by the “Xi-er” that had come out of his mouth in a young, soft, and sweet voice. In this state, it was better if he didn’t shower the protagonist in too many compliments…… After Xie Xi unhurriedly finished helping Chu Yu into his new clothes, he fixed his hair while also using a headband to help him tie a small top knot, and then he leaned down to kiss his forehead, the cave entrance suddenly glowed. Rays of light shone in from the outside and a cold wind interspersed with snow swept in. Only now did Xie Xi pick up Duan Xue. His gaze was apathetic as he looked over to the cave entrance.

Unexpectedly, there weren’t any demonic cultivators standing at the cave entrance with their faces filled with killing intent. Instead, there was a group of beautiful young women dressed in light, purple dresses made of thin silk. The wind and snow outside were so strong that Chu Yu felt cold just by looking at their dresses flying wildly about in the wind. He subconsciously moved deeper into Xie Xi’s embrace. Standing at the forefront of that group of beautiful women, however, was a man. Seeing Xie Xi and Chu Yu, he humbly smiled and his complexion brightened up: “Greetings to you both, this one is Mei Yin Valley’s Fourth Elder. Young Master Feng has ordered that we come invite both of you to Mei Yin Valley.” Xie Xi’s face turned cold. Without a word, he directly brandished his sword at them. Reika’s Notes: |

Chapter 58 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

I’ve recommended this webtoon before when it was on hiatus. Now I’m recommending it again now that Season 3 is in full swing. Read the official English Kubera webtoon at here. It’s all free, by the way. Set in a world full of magic, Kubera is an epic tale of mortals, gods, and beings that are more powerful than gods. The story is quite multilayered. I recommend this for fans of epic, high fantasy. I don’t think it’s the best thing ever written but it’s free and the story is very interesting. The characters are a mixed bag of delightfully fun, tragically flawed, darkly ruthless, extremely mercenary, etc. since there are tons of different types of people who play important roles in the story. Just a bit of trivia: the names of the gods seem to be inspired by Indian mythology, including the name of the titular character. Kubera is the god of wealth and king of the semi-divine Yakshas in Hindu mythology. The webtoon’s not perfect and I wish it was faster-paced but I would give it a solid 8 out of 10 rating. Summary: A young girl from a small town, Kubera starts her journey when she finds everything she loves has been killed by suras – powerful beings from another world.

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 59 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Xie Xi scanned the things on the table again then leaned over to pick Chu Yu up. He said in a soft voice: “Shixiong…” Chu Yu’s face turned blue when he thought of those objects on the table: “Xie Xi, if you dare to take one step closer to those things, don’t even think about coming to my bed later.” Xie Xi repressed his smile and nodded solemnly to indicate his agreement. He walked back into the room, closing the door behind him. He sniffed the sweet smell of the incense in the air and murmured: “Shixiong, this incense seems to have something added to it.” … If Wei Ciyin added something to it, clearly it couldn’t be anything except for an aphrodisiac? “…” Chu Yu said, “What the hell has Wei Ciyin been imagining?” Xie Xi kicked over the small table scattering the objects across the floor, then he used a water-based skill to extinguish the incense burner in the corner. Only after he had finished these actions did he then lay Chu Yu down on the bed properly. Gazing at the cute, lovable, jade-like little Chu Yu who was wrapped in a loose, wide robe, Xie Xi’s heart softened. Pinching Chu Yu’s little face, Xie Xi laughed and said: “Whatever he is thinking of, Shixiong and my inclinations and interests is not something an outsider like him can use foreign objects to meddle with.” Ah…so that’s what you object to?

Chu Yu felt indescribably grieved and indignant. When he turned his head to look out the window, he was suddenly even more frightened. He hadn’t been paying much attention before but now he looked he could see that it was almost night time. The sky was beginning to darken. The twilight sky that had been scrubbed clean of snow was very clear and the stars were already twinkling faintly on the horizon. In a few moments, Chu Yu would turn back into his adult form. … No, for his body’s sake he has to try negotiating with Xie Xi. Chu Yu coughed dryly and said in a very solemn and serious manner: “Ah, Shidi…” Xie Xie looked up at him with a gentle smile on his beautiful face that seemed even more exquisite and profound in the dim light of sunset. His voice was magnetic and low: “Hmm?” Chu Yu, caught off guard, was very nearly seduced by this bewitching voice. He lifted his hands to cover his nose and closed his eyes, silently reciting the Heart Sutra. No, you can’t allow yourself to be seduced! If he’s defeated now, he will end up in a total mess later. Chu Yu took a deep breath then tried to discard his distracting thoughts and sat up. Putting on a serious expression, he said: “Shidi, young people should exercise self-restraint. Indulgence is not a good thing. Look at Wei Ciyin’s debauched appearance. That is the result of excessive indulgence…” There wasn’t any expression on Xie Xi’s face as he repeated in a low voice: “Hmm.” When his body began to heat up, Chu Yu could feel his body slowly being restored and sped up his speech: “Isn’t it pretty boring at night? At this time should really be aiming to purify ourselves and read more books… oh, there are no books here. Then we can refine our skills, diligently cultivate, and practice austerities to become closer to the Heavenly Dao.

Anyway, we are in Mei Yin Valley and the Nascent Soul cultivators might be disturbed…” Before Chu Yu could finish speaking, Xie Xi had pushed him down on the bed. It was fortunate that the demonic cultivators clearly knew how to enjoy life, unlike the righteous cultivators who advocate the ascetic lifestyle. The pillows on the bed were very soft. Chu Yu almost felt as though he was falling as his body sank into the soft bed. Xie Xi’s hot breath was in tickling his ear. Now that Chu Yu was bigger, his robe could no longer completely cover his body, and he was now exposing his shoulders, waist, and abdomen. Xie Xi’s hands were caressing along Chu Yu’s bare skin. After a short pause, he started kissing the side of Chu Yu’s neck, gradually working his way down to Chu Yu’s newly exposed chest. Chu Yu gave up his struggle and let Xie Xi kiss him. He soon started panting rapidly and his knees involuntarily bent upwards. Wrapping his legs around Xie Xi’s waist, he unconsciously started rubbing himself against Xie Xi. Having gotten the response he was aiming for, Xie Xi laughed softly. His eyes were a little red and he couldn’t stop himself from ripping Chu Yu’s remaining clothes right off. It was now a little dark inside the room. Xie Xi blinked then lifted his body off Chu Yu slightly to take out a lamp from his interspatial storage ring. After lighting it with a breath of fire Qi, he set it beside the bed. The light shone down like moonlight landing on the smooth white skin of the person underneath him. Passion flared in Xie Xi’s eyes. Grasping Chu Yu’s wrists tightly in his hand, Xie Xi kissed him on lips for a long time before kissing his way down from his lips to his chin, then to his chest, waist, and lower down… Chu Yu regained his senses and quickly tried to push him away: “Don’t!” To let the protagonist use his mouth… how shocking! Xie Xi shook his head tolerantly. He said in a low and soft voice: “What Shixiong has done for me, I will also do.”

Chu Yu reluctantly pulled back his hand and covered his burning face. The expression on his face was that of someone who was intoxicated with pleasure. He looked up at the dark roof, biting his lips and resisting the urge to moan at the new feelings of overwhelming ecstasy. This is really… Making it more and more impossible to stop. When Chu Yu woke up, the space beside him on the bed was empty. His body had been cleaned up and was wrapped up tightly in a quilt. As he slowly got up, he felt a tearing pain in an indescribable place, making his face twitch. As he predicted, he shouldn’t have expected Xie Xi to hold back. In order to make the most of the time when Chu Yu had regained his adult form, Xie Xi worked very hard, doing the papapa with Chu Yu all night and trying out many new positions to the extent that he lost track. It was only when the sky started to turn lighter that he was finally content to stop and clean Chu Yu’s body up, knowing that he was about to turn back into his child form again. What time is it now…? After he had been sitting up on the bed for a while and seeing that Xie Xi hadn’t returned, Chu Yu put on a robe and jumped out of bed. Unfortunately, his legs were so weak that he almost fell down to his knees. Mentally scolding Xie Xi, Chu Yu parted the layers of gauzy curtains and opened the door. Upon exiting the room, Chu Yu was surprised to see Xie Xi standing under a green bamboo tree not far away. Chu Yu stood on tiptoes and saw that Wei Ciyin was standing opposite Xie Xi. Logically speaking, Wei Ciyin’s target is Chu Yu. Why did he now go looking for Xie Xi?

With a new offense added to the old one, Xie Xi wanted to kill Wei Ciyin but, because of various reasons, he was unable to kill him right now. Xie Xi should be furious and should not want to give him face. Is that why Wei Ciyin had now dared to seek Xie Xi out and provoke him? Chu Yu admired this brother’s courage for a while then carefully walked towards them, taking dainty, small steps. Even before Chu Yu could call out to him, Xie Xi turned around, reached out his arms, and wrapped Chu Yu in his arms before turning back to shoot a cold took towards Wei Ciyin again. Seeing that Chu Yu was looking exhausted, Wei Ciyin gave Chu Yu an ambiguous look and asked him carefully: “Fellow Daoist Chu, how was your sleep last night?” Chu Yu turned away to look up at Xie Xi, while keeping his face expressionless, and said: “Whatever you want to say, spit it out or get lost.” Wei Ciyin touched his nose, but he couldn’t endure the unveiled hostility of the big and small person in front of him. Smiling, he lifted his sleeves to cup his hands in farewell and left. Chu Yu stared at Wei Ciyin’s back. Although this person has been so vocal about his dislike of his family’s seduction and bewitchment techniques but, after all, he grew up in this place. Thus, it seems that he still will often inadvertently use Mei Yin Valley’s charming skills. The way his little waist undulated as he walked… it was quite feminine and seductive. Chu Yu silently blessed his luck1 for a moment then glared at Xie Xi: “Hmph! Xie Xi, you actually dared to eye what’s in the pot as you eat from your bowl!2” Xie Xi: “…” The child was stunned.

Chu Yu was filled with righteous indignation: “In spite of the fact that you just did it with me all of last night, today you then abandon me to meet privately with that little bi**h.” Xie Xi: “…” Chu Yu was heartbroken: “How can you do this to me? We will sleep apart tonight.” Xie Xi: “…” Xie Xie was silent for a long time. The corners of his mouth twitched and he said: “Shixiong…” Chu Yu snorted coldly and turned his head away. Fortunately, he was now in shota form. Even if he pouted like this, it only looked cute and not OOC. Xie Xie was somewhat agitated by Chu Yu’s actions as he imagined what Chu Yu would look like if he acted like this in his normal, adult form. The more Xie Xi thought about the image, the more his heart was inflamed. He couldn’t help but bend down and kiss Chu Yu. Xie Xi’s face was full of smiled as he said: “Alright, alright, I was wrong. Shixiong can scold me all he likes but don’t ignore me.” He paused then said firmly: “And no sleeping apart.” That’s no fun. Chu Yu huddled into himself and kept silent. Xie Xi smiled sweetly as he petted and kissed Chu Yu. He said: “Shixiong, Wei Ciyin came here to woo me.” Chu Yu was dumbfounded: “Huh?” Xie Xi said: “He asked if I was interested in betraying the Righteous Path and joining Mei Yin Valley.”

Chu Yu: “…” Xie Xie’s face was pale. “He said that his father knew about my parents.” What the ****? The protagonist’s parents were buried here??? Chu Yu was shocked. Surly Xie Xi wouldn’t join the Demonic Path, would he? What would Chu Yu do if he did? He couldn’t betray the Chu family to join Xie Ci then. Chu Yu was still at a loss when Xie Xi continued: “I refused. So Shixiong shouldn’t worry that Shidi will shift any of his affections to another. Shidi has no interest in that type of trash.” … Who cares about that? Chu Yu was helpless and fixed the expression on his face: “We need to find a way to interrogate Wei Ciyin with torture.” “No need.” Xie Xi held Chu Yu tightly in his arms and ran his fingers through Chu Yu’s long, dark hair. His eyes were cold as he said: “I have Shixiong. That is enough for me. No matter what secret troubles there are, after wordlessly abandoning me for so many years, they are no longer worthy of being called parents.” Chu Yu opened his mouth but couldn’t think of any words of comfort to say to Xie Xi. In the novel, what happened to the protagonist’s parents was not revealed. In fact, even their names were never mentioned. Whether Xie Xi had truly been abandoned by his parents or not, their two-decade-long separation has turned Xie Xi’s initial feelings of longing into indifference and even a slight feeling of hatred. Xie Xi had the right to feel this way3 so Chu Yu couldn’t make Chicken Soup for the Soul for him. After spending a few days in Mei Yin Valley, just when Chu Yu’s repeatedly ravaged waist4 was almost ready to rebel against him, the master

of Mei Yin Valley finally sent a note that he was going to return in the next day. Wei Ciyin, who had always seemed relaxed and easygoing, finally got into action. He, Chu Yu, and Xie Xi crouched down in a dark corner to negotiate terms. After discussing it for a long time, they decided that Wei Ciyin would be responsible for making the master of Mei Yin Valley relax his guard and then put him down. That was when Chu Yu… …. Chu Yu raised his hand: “Sorry, but to use the Soul Bell on someone that person must be awake and calm… Or at least, he mustn’t fight against it. It’s best if he is clear-headed and unresisting. Can young master Wei guarantee this?” If they just let Xie Xi handle it, then he could fight and beat up the master of Mei Yin Valley until he could no longer resist. However, seeing as they were at Mei Yin Valley right now, beating up their clan leader was obviously impossible… The Nascent Soul elders who supported Wei Ciyin had sworn that they wouldn’t interfere. They would only stand aside quietly, like a group of people eating popcorn5 while watching the show. Wei Ciyin: “… Why is your family’s secret treasure so troublesome to use?” Chu Yu chuckled. Wei Ciyin was the one who didn’t gather enough information, yet he dared to blame Chu Yu for it? Wei Ciyin was bewildered. How could he go so far as to mount a sneak attack on his own father to beat him half to death?

Chu Yu yawned and rubbed his sore waist. Sitting lazily in Xie Xi’s arms, he grabbed Xie Xi’s dark hair and wove it into a braid as he glanced sideways at Wei Ciyin who was pacing back and forth trying to think of a plan. Xie Xi, totally ignoring Wei Ciyin, looked down at Chu Yu braiding his hair and blinked. He suddenly remembered that Chu Yu had done this once before. Chu Yu was completely engrossed in his task of braiding Xie Xi’s hair when a vague memory flashed through his mind and he couldn’t help but brood over it. After pondering it over for a long time, he suddenly remembered the details. At that time, Chu Yu was in Tian Yuan Sect. One day, Chu Yu had out of the blue felt extremely restless and bored so he grabbed Xie Xi and inspected him from side to side. Suddenly, Chu Yu had an evil idea. He combed Xie Xi’s hair. The obedient little Xie Xi’s attitude was exactly what Chu Yu had been looking for. The boy happily sat down and waited patiently for Chu Yu to finish. Chu Yu spent all afternoon braiding Xie Xi’s hair into pigtails until he looked like a little girl… Xie Xi laughed and said in a soft voice: “Shixiong is still the same. He hasn’t changed at all.” Chu Yu’s face was calm: “Shidi is wrong. Shixiong has improved.” Then, somehow, Chu Yu found a hair tie decorated with a sunflower and calmly tied Xie Xi’s hair with it, finishing up a perfect and cute little braid. Xie Xi touched the braid, not knowing whether to laugh, cry or ignore it.6 He turned Chu Yu’s face towards him and then kissed that little face. When Wei Ciyin looked back to see this scene, a complicated feeling arose in his heart. As matters stand right now, he was going to be forced to do this. No, it’s out of the question.

Moreover, his father Wei Yuanshan’s mind had been muddled for a long time. If he doesn’t come to his senses soon, Wei Ciyin was afraid that the Mei Yin Valley might be swallowed up by the Dun Yue Sect. Wei Ciyin stared at the big and small figures facing each other. Suddenly, inspiration struck. A strange light appeared in his eyes, he said: “Fellow Daoist Chu, I have an idea.” “Hmm?” “Kindly hold your friend down first. Tell him not to get too excited.” Chu Yu was silent. His intuition told him that Wei Ciyin’s idea wasn’t going to be anything good. He tightened his hold on Xie Xi and whispered into his ear: “When I pinch you later, beat him up but don’t kill him.” Xie Xi nodded in a docile manner. Seeing Xie Xi nod, Wei Ciyin, who knew nothing of what Xie Xi was agreeing to, sighed in relief. In order to demonstrate his sincerity, he took Xie Xi and Chu Yu to discuss matters in his darkroom but left his subordinates behind. Once he had composed himself, Wei Ciyin smiled and said: “It’s actually quite simple. My father is quite fond of children. Therefore, if Fellow Daoist Chu pretends to be my son, my father will be pleasantly surprised and will let down his guard for a moment. Thus, when Fellow Daoist Xie appears to take him down, he will definitely be able to subdue my father.” Chu Yu: “…” Chu Yu pinched Xie Xi’s hand hard. Xie Xi immediately sprang into action. After gently putting Chu Yu down first, he flashed over to Wei Ciyin and mercilessly kicked him. His punches and kicks didn’t use any spiritual power but he was thoroughly able to beat Wei Ciyin up while Chu Yu smiled and energetically cheered him on.

Thunk. Thunk. The sounds echoed inside the room. Wei Ciyin’s face turned black and blue and his robe became messy so that he cut a sorry figure. He said angrily: “Fellow Daoist Chu!” Xie Xi dusted off his hands and calmly walked back to Chu Yu. His eyes were bright as he waited for his reward. Chu Yu stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the forehead. Xie Xi frowned, dissatisfied. Chu Yu understood. Grabbing Xie Xi’s head, Chu Yu drew his head down low to his height then kissed him on the lips. A smile spread across Xie Xi’s face, making him expression soften. Xie Xi touched his lips then picked Chu Yu up again, staring indifferently at the resentful Wei Ciyin. Looking at the two of them, Wei Ciyin scowled, realizing that he had been tricked. After pulling back in his anger for a long time, he smiled awkwardly: “Fellow Daoist Xie, surely you wouldn’t want your Shixiong to remain this way for the rest of his life?” Xie Xi just stared at him coldly. For fear that Xie Xi would lose control and kill Wei Ciyin, Chu Yu held him tightly. He turned back to Wei Ciyin and said: “Are you sure your father will be pleasantly surprised by my appearance?” What if Wei Yuanshan knows about the secret technique that turned Chu Yu into a child? What could they do if Wei Yuanshan figured it out and slapped Chu Yu away before he can get close? Wei Ciyin shook his head: “You don’t have to worry about that. My father, he… has an almost paranoid desire to protect children.” He paused then added, “Fellow Daoist Chu can rest assured that my father hasn’t studied this secret technique.” Chu Yu pondered this then nodded: “That’s it.”

Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 60 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Here’s another manhua recommendation! This time it’s BL. Immortals Down Under summary: Why do the lords of the underworld get to slack off in the mortal world? Why is one person’s name not recorded in the book that records all mortal’s time of death? The underworld lord tasked with finding the prince discovered that things are spiraling out of hand. The official English translation can be read at Webcomicsapp here – Immortals Down Under. Reika’s comments: Ha! The plot is basically just an excuse to have a whole bunch of ikemen flirting with each other and getting into outrageous compromising situations! I just read it for the eye candy. *smirks* The art is pretty amazing, with dark colors contrasting with the soft, pastel colors and watercolor-like shading. Most characters are dressed in beautiful fantasy robes, with intricate accessories and lovely hairstyles. I guess the plot is okay but I feel it’s a bit slow. There are also so many characters that I sometimes have a lot of trouble remembering the minor characters are. The problem is that characters are introduced to the reader in just a few panels then the reader is expected to

remember who they are five chapters later when they haven’t appeared again in the meantime. P.S. This manhua is rated G (suitable for all ages). Thanks for reading.

Chapter 61 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

| Jiao Xia had also been covered by the great snowstorm and everything that they saw in the vast region was white. Jiao Xia was situated at the very back so from the start of the Great Righteous and Demonic Cultivator War to the end, it had been very stable and safe. Regardless of what kind of news it received, it was unalarmed. Having left ten years ago, Chu Yu’s memory of Jiao Xia had already become fuzzy. Coincidentally, the moment he entered Jiao Xia he saw Fang Ye City not far in the distance. He followed his memory of those years and traveled north from there. He then saw the city that he had taken Xie Xi to have a drinking party with courtesans. Recalling that pure young man who had been so furious at the time that his face had turned black, Chu Yu’s eyes lit up. He was in an excited mood as he dragged Xie Xi into the city and walked two laps around it. He wanted to sigh. The young Xie Xi from back then was so obedient and adorable…… Xie Xi cocked his head and looked at Chu Yu: “What is Shixiong thinking about?” Chu Yu replied: “I want to eat tanghulu……too bad the weather’s too cold for it right now.”

Hearing him mention tanghulu, Xie Xi suddenly remembered his younger self who had sneakily taken advantage of Chu Yu. He couldn’t help raising the corners of his mouth and grabbing ahold of Chu Yu’s hand. He earnestly intertwined their fingers together before calmly walking beside him. Chu Yu was somewhat baffled. After walking two laps around the city, they finally found the flower building from back then. It had been ten years since they had last visited it and the present flower building had already been destroyed and shut down. It was now a regular family inn. Chu Yu found it unfortunate and lamented: “The place where we had our first drinking party……has already gone bankrupt. What a pity, what a pity.” “Why does Shixiong think that it’s a pity?” Xie Xi lowered his head and looked at Chu Yu. In the past several days, he had gotten used to the sight of the adorable, red-lipped, and white-toothed little shota with skin as white as jade. Now the person beside him had returned to his original state and regained that aloof, pure, cold, and noble appearance. His black eyes were like deep, cold pools while his lips were the same shade as light-colored cherries. The image of Chu Yu collapsing in front of him while drunk suddenly arose in his mind. Xie Xi couldn’t help stroking his own lips as he recalled how he had taken advantage of Chu Yu’s drunken state to steal a kiss from him. The smiling look in his eyes deepened. Chu Yu was even more baffled: “Shidi’s mood today is quite good?” Xie Xi’s complexion became solemn: “As long as Shixiong accompanies Shidi, Shidi will be happy every second of every moment.” Chu Yu’s eyebrow twitched. He said: “Read fewer conversation books. Those things harm your intelligence.”

They toured the city for a while but since this small city didn’t have a righteous cultivator resting here, they couldn’t find out any news. Chu Yu took out the star plate that seemed as if it was about to collect dust in the corner and looked at it for a while before he found the largest city in the vicinity. He planned to ask around for information regarding Jiao Xia’s current state before returning to the Chu family. Xie Xi’s hopes were dashed. He had to return to Tian Yuan Sect while Chu Yu had to return to the Chu family. The current situation was worse than staying at Qing Tu. The camp wasn’t too big or too small so they could meet whenever they wanted while the Chu family was located considerably far from Tian Yuan Sect. Once they separated, they were unlikely to meet up again for a period of time. He was eager for Chu Yu to stick around for a few more days. Chu Yu knew what Xie Xi was thinking and didn’t expose his thoughts. He secretly slowed down his pace and leisurely spent two days to reach that city. He found the biggest tavern in the city and decided to order a jar of wine. As he drank, he listened to the cultivators sitting in the corner loudly talking. Regardless of whether it was the world of common people or the world of righteous cultivators, there would always be some people in relatively low positions. They would use their own understanding to idly talk about important matters and then indignantly recount their own reasons for being dissatisfied. There were currently a few cultivators at the Foundation Building stage sitting in that corner and they were likely wandering cultivators. Compared to the polite and cultured appearances that all great clans and great sects emphasized on, they looked a bit more unrestrained. These types of wandering cultivators would always feel inexplicably resentful and indignant towards famous clans or sects. Nothing nice would be said from their mouths.

One middle-aged man among them opened his mouth and talked about the Chu family. “Let me say, these great clans are just like the royal families in the world of common people. For the sake of a little authority, they fight openly and make underhanded moves from behind the scenes. They’re all completely devoid of any humanity. The Chu family was so brilliant and righteous that who would’ve imagined that there’d be so much darkness underneath it all.” Chu Yu paused his wine-drinking and then silently put down the wine cup in his hand. He softly stroked the edge of his wine cup and didn’t speak. Those people couldn’t have imagined that there would be a Chu family member right there as they continued to discuss: “Right, for the sake of a bit of authority, they can abandon even their father. These kinds of people are nothing like us wandering cultivators. We’re as free as the clouds in the sky and the wild cranes in the mountains, completely unfettered.” “What else can you say. In any case, Chu Sheng has already taken control of the Chu family. Sigh, who dares to enter any of the large cities that are under the Chu family’s jurisdiction now?” “It’s such a pity that as famous as Chu Shuangtian was, there was no way he could’ve possibly imagined that he would meet his end at the hands of his beloved eldest son huh?” “Let me say, this Chu Sheng usually acts like a modest nobleman, all gentle and kind, but his heart is actually more poisonous than a snake or scorpion……” Hearing them continue to slander Chu Sheng, Chu Yu couldn’t stay calm anymore. He abruptly stood up and approached that group of people. He asked in an indifferent tone: “You people were talking about the Chu family just now?”

Seeing the cold light in Chu Yu’s eyes and his snow-white satin robe, they could immediately tell that he wasn’t any ordinary person. The group hesitated for a while before nodding their heads: “Could it be that Daoist friends are unaware? The Chu family’s scandal has spread everywhere and almost everyone knows about it……” After a pause, he talked about the actual topic: “Wasn’t it said that the head of the Chu family, Chu Shuangtian, had been attacked by a demonic cultivator and entered a coma because of his heavy injuries which caused the Chu family’s eldest son to temporarily take on the position of family head? A few days ago, there was suddenly news being spread that the head of the Chu family hadn’t been attacked by a demonic cultivator and received heavy injuries. In fact, he had actually been attacked by Noble Lord Chu and killed. Some people went to the Chu family to ask and Noble Lord Chu didn’t say anything in return. Doesn’t his silence mean that he’s confirming it? Haa, these cultivators from famous clans and sects, their true appearance behind their masks is just too ugly and horrifying.” Chu Sheng killed his father. It was unknown just who had gotten ahold of this information and then spread it. Chu Yu’s face immediately turned somewhat unsightly. He didn’t even have to think to know just how much pain Chu Sheng was in right now. Chu Sheng was sensitive and gentle. Chu Yu had managed to placate him with great difficulty. He had told him that there was still a chance that their father could be resurrected and afterward, he never brought up what had happened in the secret Decorative Mirror realm ever again. Only then did Chu Sheng gradually calm down and not lose control of himself. This kind of Chu Sheng, how could he endure outsiders making sarcastic comments or speaking maliciously to his face, heartlessly tearing open his scars and leaving behind bloodstains?

Seeing Chu Yu’s complexion change, the middle-aged cultivator smoked: “Could it be that Daoist friend doesn’t believe me?” Chu Yu didn’t respond. He swept a cold glance at all of them while restraining Xie Xi who was behind him and then silently walked out of the tavern. “Shixiong……” Xie Xi was a bit worried, “Trash like them just like to gossip. If Shixiong can’t tolerate hearing these things, then I’ll make it so they can never speak again.” Chu Yu shook his head: “Don’t be so vicious. I’m afraid that the people in the world of righteous cultivation all believe this to be the truth now. The wise don’t believe in rumors. Don’t concern yourself with them.” After a pause, he said, “I need to return to Falling Maple Valley immediately. Shidi, you should return to Tian Yuan Sect and report to Shizun that you’re safe and well.” Xie Xi had already known back at the tavern that they would have to part. He knew that they had to deal with important matters first and so he nodded his head. However, he didn’t let go of Chu Yu and stubbornly cupped his face in his hands. Taking advantage of when no one was looking, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of Chu Yu’s lips. “Shixiong, no matter what happens, you definitely have to tell me. Wait for me.” Chu Yu smiled and nodded his head. He backed away and waved his hand at Xie Xi before taking out Xun Sheng and then flying in the direction of Falling Maple Valley. Xie Xi stood where he was and silently stared at Chu Yu’s figure. It was only after his figure had completely disappeared into the horizon that Xie Xi finally moved. He turned around and re-entered the tavern. Those people were still loudly spouting off nonsense.

By chance, the member of the Chu family that had been overlooked just now, Chu Yu, was now being mentioned. Xie Xi sat back down in his previous seat. Cold light was accumulating in his eyes and that cold light was the killing intent that he was forcefully restraining. “Oh right, doesn’t the Chu family have one more son? His father was killed by his elder brother. Why hasn’t he appeared yet?” “You’re talking about what’s his name, Chu Yu? I heard that he was trapped in the Mausoleum Ruins ten years ago and survived by a fluke. He appeared at Qing Tu for a while but then he disappeared again. Who knows, maybe he’s a scared coward who’s worried that Chu Sheng will silence him so he doesn’t dare to show himself.” “Ha, don’t you know how famous Chu Sheng’s protectiveness of Chu Yu is? Chu Yu was pampered by Chu Sheng from childhood until now. Chu Sheng would bring along the Chu family’s people and wipe out the entire family of whoever dared to touch so much as a hair on Chu Yu’s head. Saying that Chu Sheng would silence him, that’s impossible. On the other hand, I suspect that……hehehe, Chu Yu might be Chu Sheng’s exclusive property?” “Daoist friend’s words are quite reasonable. I also heard that when Chu Sheng killed his father, Chu Yu was right there watching it happen. I’m afraid that that act of patricide was something that those two brothers planned out. These two brothers are so cold and ruthless, cruel and unscrupulous. It must be hard on the Chu family’s lunatics, protecting those two.” “In the past, I had the fortune to see Chu Yu at the Immortal Alliance Conference. His presence truly was out of the ordinary……huh? The cultivator that came to talk to us a moment ago seems a bit familiar?” Xie Xi slowly stood up and walked to their side. Killing intent flashed through his eyes as Duan Xue left its sheath and abruptly pierced the center of the table.

All the wandering cultivators were scared out of their minds by this and were utterly bewildered as they looked at Xie Xi. Someone was about to loudly curse at him but the people beside him had the brains to carefully sweep a glance at the name that adorned the gem-white sword. Their faces immediately paled and they forcefully grabbed ahold of their companion and prevented him from speaking. Duan Xue. During the Great Righteous and Demonic Cultivator War, Xie Xi’s name had become famous and along with the name of his sword, Duan Xue, had become well-known throughout the world of cultivation. The spiritual energy of the sword in front of them was so forceful that one look was enough to tell them that this wasn’t a fake. The person that the Sword Immortal Xie Xi respected the most in his entire life was his Da Shixiong. It was also because of his Da Shixiong that he massacred so many demonic cultivators during the Great Righteous and Demonic Cultivator War. As for what his Da Shixiong’s first and last name were, there wasn’t anyone who didn’t know. Since the person in front of them was Xie Xi, it wasn’t too hard to guess who that clean and cold youth with a noble aura from just now was. The middle-aged cultivator trembled and his voice slightly shook: “…… Xie Xi, what are you planning to do?” Xie Xi calmly said: “If people who gossip behind people’s backs were to lose their tongues, they should quiet down quite a bit.” The group’s faces paled even further. The terror in their eyes as they stared at Xie Xi was incomparable. “Xie Xi! You……right now every person in the world of cultivation is talking about this matter. We just mentioned it and yet you’re going to be so ruthless. Do you actually think you can act so ruthlessly towards the entire world of cultivation?!”

Xie Xi coldly scoffed at them and seemed careless in his movements as he extended a finger and made a motion as if he was slicing the air with it. In a split second, the light coming from Duan Xue expanded and the rays of light were so bright that it hurt to look at them. The wandering cultivators reflexively closed their eyes. They then heard Xie Xi’s indifferent voice coming from right beside their ears. “Since none of you seem to like seeing the truth before you gossip, you won’t need your eyes.” As the last word fell, the sword’s light dimmed. Those wandering cultivators opened their eyes but all they saw was a field of black. They were all alarmed and frightened so in an instant, all their bitter resentment and curses flowed out. Xie Xi gave a grim laugh before withdrawing Duan Xue and turning around to leave. He hadn’t actually made them blind but it was necessary to make them suffer a bit. Xie Xi walked out of the tavern again. He looked up at the dark sky and suppressed the worry in his heart. He rose up on his sword and flew towards Tian Yuan Sect in the other direction. It took Chu Yu half a day before he reached the Chu family. He used his waist plate to open the barrier and entered the valley. Chu Yu looked down, it was the same as he remembered. The Luo Feng Valley that allowed only the Chu family’s main branch family members to dwell in it was still as quiet and peaceful as before. It had been covered by the winter snow and appeared even more somber. He followed the original’s memory and found Chu Yu’s room only to find no one there. Chu Yu’s heart sunk. After mulling it over for a moment, he flew towards the Chu family’s ancestral hall. There was a special barrier protecting the area around the Chu family’s ancestral hall so it was unaffected by the four seasons. The leaves of the maples trees on both sides of the path were always red and they would

silently fall to the ground. For no reason at all, there would be a desolate air in the area. Chu Yu sheathed Xun Sheng and quickly walked over. He could faintly see the warm, yellow lights leaking out from within the ancestral hall. He had yet to reach it when his gaze suddenly swept across the person leaning on top of a maple tree that was beside the ancestral hall. That person seemed to be contemplating something as he gently petted the fox in his arms. His head was lowered and he was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn’t notice Chu Yu’s arrival. Chu Yu paused in his steps and turned towards him. He softly said: “Lord Fu?” Fu Zhongyi roused from his distracted state and raised his head to look at Chu Yu. He blurted out “Chu Sheng” before immediately discovering that the person in front of him wasn’t Chu Sheng. He composed himself and in the blink of an eye, he was overjoyed as he confirmed that the person in front of him was Chu Yu. “Third Lord Chu? Where did you run off to these past several days? Hurry, go persuade your big brother. I was thrown out of the valley by him for a couple of days so I don’t dare to persuade him again.” Chu Yu wrinkled his brows: “……My big brother, what kind of state is he in right now?” The hand that Fu Zhongyi was using to pet the white fox paused. He sighed: “His heart is like dead ashes.” Chu Yu calmly nodded his head and quietly said “many thanks.” He turned around and walked towards the ancestral hall. He took a deep, deep breath before pushing the door open and entering. Lighted candles filled the ancestral hall and the smell of incense assailed his nose. He raised his eyes and was promptly met with the sight of row upon row of neatly arranged memorial tablets. They looked dignified and solemn.

Chu Yu’s gaze fell upon Chu Sheng who was kneeling in front of the memorial tablets. He hadn’t seen Chu Sheng in over a month and he had clearly gotten thinner. He was wearing mourning clothes and his back was ramrod straight as he kneeled on top of the praying mat. A gloomy and desolate air enveloped his body. Chu Yu felt himself choke with emotion for no reason and in a trembling voice, he said: “Big brother, I’m back.” Reika’s Notes at BC Novels: |

Chapter 62 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Chu Yu could clearly see Chu Sheng’s body trembling but his big brother didn’t turn around. Chu Sheng just straightened his back even more and said in a hoarse voice that sounded very tired: “…You’ve only just arrived so go and rest first. Big brother will come to see you later.” Chu Yu stared silently at Chu Sheng’s back for a moment. Stepping forward, Chu Yu carefully lifted the hem of his robe as he knelt down beside Chu Sheng. Taking an incense stick, he lit it and bowed down to pay his respects, then he inserted it on top of the small cauldron in front of the memorial tablet after straightening up. Pursing his lips, he stayed kneeling upright, with his back ramrod straight, on the prayer mat. Chu Sheng was shocked and turned his head. “What are you doing, little brother?” Chu Yu saw Chu Sheng’s face for the first time since he arrived when he turned his head. As expected, his face was pale and haggard-looking but, in addition, his eyes were red. Chu Yu couldn’t tell if it was because of anger or whether Chu Sheng had been crying. Thinking of the day when Chu Shuangtian died and Chu Sheng held his father’s ice-cold corpse, crying until his heart broke and he couldn’t cry anymore,1 Chu Yu felt his eyes inexplicably stinging with unshed tears. His lips trembling, Chu Yu said, “Big brother, I’m worried about you.”

Chu Sheng was stunned. Quickly raising a hand to cover his red eyes, he laughed a little awkwardly: “To think that I made my little brother worry about me… Big brother is alright.” It’s alright even though your voice is choked with sobs? Chu Yu sighed. “Big brother, didn’t you say that there are only the two of us left in the Chu family now? If you really want to treat me like a close family member, don’t force yourself to bear all your troubles and worries alone.” Chu Sheng gritted his teeth. He seemed to want to be strong and say something. Yet, not wanting to open his mouth only to start crying in front of his little brother, Chu Sheng paused for a moment, then shook his head. He took a deep breath and looked directly at Chu Yu: “Little brother, believe in your big brother. The Chu family will definitely be able to survive this crisis.” In fact, things weren’t that bad. The Chu family were united in their fury. The members of the branch families were unconditionally obedient to the Chu family’s direct descendants.2 When the news broke out, Chu Sheng had kept a cool head and explained to his three uncles everything that had happened in detail. He had also gathered together all of the Chu family members. The Chu family elders had known about Chu Shuanghe but the old family head had sealed this knowledge, thus people did not normally talk about him. After finding out what had happened, no one said a further word about it The Chu family can certainly stand united against outsiders, which is the best-case scenario. At the very least, they shouldn’t be listening to malicious gossip from the outside. The danger was if chaos started in the Chu family from the inside. But to say that things are not bad would also be bad. Whoever publicized this matter, their motives were hard to fathom.

Before Chu Shuangtian’s mishap, the Chu family had been one of the biggest forces to be reckoned with in the battlefield. Now that the war between the Righteous and Demonic Path cultivators was over, it would be reasonable to suppose that the Chu family should be even better off than before when they returned. However, with the gossip that “Chu Sheng killed his own father” spreading so far around it was inevitable that the Chu family will not be peaceful. The truth of this incident is somewhat complicated and involves some deep secrets that shouldn’t be revealed to outsiders. Therefore, even Lu Qingan can only keep silent. Even if outsiders knew the truth, they still don’t know who Chu Shuanghe really is. They will only think of it as Chu Sheng’s patricide. Thinking about this made Chu Yu’s head swim so he put it out of his mind for now. He looked at Chu Sheng for a moment before turning his gaze back to the memorial tablets. He read the names in the dim candlelight and realized that, unknowingly, he had developed a sense of belonging in his heart to these people. The two brothers knelt quietly for a moment, Chu Yu opened his mouth first: “Big brother, in that place there was me, Xie Xi, Shizun, you, and… Xu Keqing.” Excluding Chu Yu and Xie Xi, who hadn’t returned yet, and Chu Sheng himself, only Lu Qingan and Xu Keqing remained. Chu Sheng opened his mouth but after a long time, but in the end, all he could say in a hoarse voice was: “Little brother… that’s impossible. Xu Keqing was once captured by demonic cultivator and was rescued by his father. He watched me grow up and he’s loyal to the Chu family, he wouldn’t…” Chu Yu looked at him and said nothing. Chu Sheng knew that his words weren’t convincing. Rubbing his forehead, he could only say weakly: “We shouldn’t jump to conclusions

before we find out the truth. It’s the same for both Xu Keqing and Elder Lu.” The ancestral hall was silent. The only sound that could be heard was Chu Sheng’s slightly rapid breathing. The candlelight in the hall flickered, making the light and shadows dance chaotically. Chu Yu involuntarily reached out to grasp the gathering shadows at his fingertips before slowly closing his hands. “Big brother, I’ll go back to Tian Yuan Sect. I’ll be in charge of Shizun and you take care of Xu Keqing, alright?’ It’s inappropriate for one to investigate people one has mutual trust with but in this case they had no choice but to do so. Chu Yu had just arrived yet he was leaving already. Even though Chu Sheng felt numb with pain these days, he was still extremely reluctant to let him go. Pursing his lips, Chu Sheng took Chu Yu into his arms and stroked his back. He can’t act willfully and force Chu Yu to stay. If this matter is not clarified, not only does it damage the Chu family’s reputation, but also the unknown threat lurking in the dark might come back to bite them at the worst possible moment. Their grandparents were still in life-and-death closed-door cultivation. Their father was dead. Their mother was just a soul sleeping in the soul jade and they didn’t know when, if ever, she would wake up. If the two of them don’t take care of this responsibility, then no one will. Chu Sheng’s eyes were wet and he didn’t know what to think. He let Chu Yu go and sighed, “My little brother has really grown up.” The corners of Chu Yu’s mouth twitched. Now that he knew Chu Sheng better, Chu Yu felt that it really was a very good thing that he had transmigrated into this novel and saved the Chu family from being destroyed by Xie Xi. If he remembered correctly, in the novel the Chu family was killed off at the time when their grandfather and

grandmother were still in life-and-death closed-door cultivation. They had been killed in a sneak attack by someone’s evil scheme. Fortunately, the Chu family is still almost complete. Chu Shuangtian could still be resurrected. Though his head was still spinning because of all his disorderly thoughts, Chu Yu did not delay any more. Taking a fresh incense stick, he kowtowed three times in front of the memorial tablets. Then, grabbing the powerless Chu Sheng and dragging him outside the ancestral hall, Chu Yu threw him at Fu Chongyi. Finally, Chu Yu waved to Chu Sheng and left on his flying sword. Chu Sheng was brokenhearted when he saw Chu Yu leaving. He was going to follow after Chu Yu for a thousand miles to send him off when Fu Chongyi held on to his wrist so tightly that Chu Sheng couldn’t break free. Unexpectedly, the normally calm, modest, meek, and gentle as jade son of the head of the Fu family was being so energetic that Chu Sheng became angry and glared at him coldly. “Let me go.” Fu Chongyi lips tightened and he stared at Chu Sheng with a burning gaze. His voice was low as he said: “Chu Sheng, why not me?” “…” Chu Sheng seemed to think of something but then turned his head away, saying nothing. Chu Sheng’s profile was outlined by the faint, gloomy light, making his figure seem even more bleak and lonely than before. Fu Chongyi eyes grew darker and darker as he gazed at Chu Sheng: “I really wasn’t joking that day. You may believe it or not as you please. I know that the Chu family is in a tight spot right now. I won’t force you to answer, but you must cooperate with me and let me treat your wound.” “Jiao Xia has many cultivators who specialize in medicine. I couldn’t possibly ask the son of the head of the Fu family to come running here

every day.” Chu Sheng tried to wave Fu Chongyi away coldly but his right hand trembled uncontrollably. Fu Chongyi snapped at him: “How powerful is a Nascent Soul stage demonic cultivator’s spiritual strength? Haven’t you had enough? Is it really necessary to wait until the pain reaches the very marrow of your bones before you learn how to take care of yourself? Chu Sheng, do you still want to keep your hand?” The more Fu Chongyi spoke, the more Chu Sheng would look at him blankly, ignore everything he said. Fu Chongyi had been extremely angry with him these past few days. With great effort, Fu Chongyi calmed himself and spoke pleadingly in a slow, soft voice: “You don’t want to make Chu Yu worry, do you?” The expression on Chu Sheng’s face changed. After a long moment of silence, he lifted his hand and pushed back his wide sleeve. Underneath, his arm was covered in blue runes. In the middle of the runes was a black spot that pulsed with energy as if it was alive was gradually spreading up from his hand. The Chu family’s home territory was a long way from Tian Yuan Sect. Chu Yu had to fly at a high speed for two days before he arrived in Qinghe town. That time when they discovered a demonic cultivator at Winghe, the water demons had returned to their home before they could be destroyed. The Tian Yuan Sect later sent a high-level cultivator to take care of them. Now that the demons’ invasion has been stopped, Qinghe has become a prosperous and bustling city. Chu Yu paused his travels for a while there then continued on to Tian Yuan Sect. Regarding this place, in fact, disregarding the original Chu Yu’s memories, this was where he first met Chu Sheng. Over the years, the initial nervousness and subconscious feeling of alienation he used to have had

disappeared. He no longer thinks of Chu Sheng as a cannon fodder character in “Sword Immortal.” Chu Yu has never felt the reality of the world so clearly as he did now. He should still have Tian Yuan Sect’s entry card on his body. Chu Yu rummaged for a while until he found the entry card and threw it. Seeing the Tian Yuan mountain range, he paused a while then plunged into the fog. The scenery blurred for a moment then became clear. Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine steps wound their way up like a coiling dragon from the foot to the top of the mountains. This was different from his memory of this place from the time when he left. Now there was no spring water, only winter snow covering everything and the sound of the north wind whistling through the mountains. Chu Yu’s gaze drifted over the scenery as he vaguely recalled the first time he rode his flying sword. His solemn mood suddenly dispersed and he smiled. He didn’t tarry any further and flew directly to Yuan Chen Peak. Each peak has its own barrier. The immortal’s place of residence3 was like a mystical realm in between heaven and earth. Chu Yu turned to the peak, hesitated for a long time, then went in. It was the middle of the night and Chu Yu didn’t want to disturb other people’s dreams. After pondering for a moment, he decided to leave a note outside the gate of Lu Qingan’s courtyard. Then Chu Yu went to his own courtyard. Looking at the door to Xie Xi’s room he wondered where Xie Xi was living now. Chu Yu had been gone for ten years but the small courtyard was still the same as it had always been. Pushing open the door to his room, the corners of Chu Yu’s mouth turned up in a slight smile when he saw the clean entrance, desks, and chairs. As his eyes roamed over his room, Chu Yu saw Xie Xi lying quietly on the bed.

… After sleeping with him for three years, this child had developed the habit of sleeping in his bed. Chu Yu paused, held his breath, walked lightly up to the bedside and reached out to take off his robe. He had only managed to half take off his robe before his waist was grabbed. A familiar breath enveloped Chu Yu’s ear and a soft, sleep-addled but seductive voice said: “Shixiong…” Chu Yu smiled and pinched Xie Xi’s face: “You’re smart. I suppressed my aura4 but you still noticed me.” Really worthy of being the protagonist. Chu Yu was still sighing in his heart when the robe that he had only half taken off was pulled off and thrown aside by Xie Xi. The room was very dark so he couldn’t see clearly. Chu Yu turned to look at Xie Xi. When Chu Yu opened his mouth to speak, Chu Yu’s head was drawn down and he was kissed. It was such a gentle kiss that made Chu Yu’s heart soften. Blinking, Chu Yu decided to give in to Xie Xi. This was different from Xie Xi’s kisses in the past. Somehow, this kiss seemed to reach directly into his heart, making Chu Yu melt. Chu Yu couldn’t bear it. He took the initiative and stretched out his tongue to lick Xie Xi’s lips. After nibbling on Xie Xi’s lips, he drew back slightly and said softly: “I’ve come a long way. Let me rest first.” Chu Yu was not able to see Xie Xi’s expression in the darkness. He just felt as if Xie Xi was looking askance at him for a moment. Then Chu Yu was pushed down on the bed. Soft kissed rained down on Chu Yu. His hair was loosened and his underwear was torn apart. Chu Yu felt powerless to resist the onslaught. He could only lie down with his eyes closed and hug Xie Xi tightly in return until the restlessness that was in Chu Yu’s heart gradually dissipated.

Holding the protagonist really gave him peace of mind… When Chu Yu woke up, his lower body was unexpectedly sore. Xie Xi’s XXX was still buried inside him. Yesterday, at midnight, Chu Yu had fallen asleep while they were doing it. Unusually for him, Xie Xi hadn’t cleaned Chu Yu up. The two men were still hugging each other stickily. Looking up at Xie Xi staring straight at him, Chu Yu sighed and pushed Xie Xi: “Hmm… haven’t you had enough? Take it out.” Xie Xi was in a daze. When he heard Chu Yu’s voice, he suddenly woke up. A strange expression was on his face as Xie Xi stuttered: “Shi… Shixiong?’ Chu Yu scowled: “Hmm?” The expression on Xie Xi’s was like someone lost in a dream: “… Am I still dreaming? How can Shixiong be here?” Xie Xi silently held Chu Yu tighter and eagerly leaned down on him. Chu Yu’s “little brother” was also starting to react. Xie Xi lowered his head and kissed Chu Yu on the forehead. His tone was somewhat plaintive as he muttered: “Then I don’t want to wake up…” The expression on Chu Yu’s face became even darker: “Making me star in one of your spring dreams?5 I am very pleased. Xie Xi, are you really confused or are you just faking it?” Chu Yu’s voice was low at first but his voice had risen almost to a shout by the end of his speech. Xie Xi who had still been in a daze, half-lost in his dreams, was finally roused by Chu Yu’s voice. The confusion in his eyes gradually dissipated. Once he regained his senses, Xie Xi’s eyes grew brighter and brighter: “Shixiong… Shixiong, you’ve really returned! I thought last night was just a dream and I hadn’t woken up yet…”

Chu Yu calmly reached out and pinched his face. “You’ve woken up now?” No wonder last night was so strange. He must have thought that is had all been a dream. Xie Xi nodded and was about to say something when someone knocked on the door. Third Shidi’s voice came from behind the door: “Second Shixiong, Shizun told me to see you. Can I come in?’ The expressions on both Chu Yu and Xie Xi’s faces changed. Chu Yu said in a panicked tone of voice: “Don’t come in!” The expression on Xie Xi’s face was cold: “Get lost!” Behind the door, Third Shidi was silent. After a long time, Third Shidi said weakly: “Da… Da Shixiong… you’re here, too.” Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 63 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

I posted earlier about reading trashy webcomics like Daughter of the Emperor and some people reccommended a similar webcomic: Suddenly Became a Princess One Day aka Who Made Me a Princess. What? There’s another webcomic with almost the exact same premise? Is there a genre of comics/novels like this??? This is crazy! Summary: When she was just a baby Athanasia already had the mind of an adult since she mysteriously remembered her past life in Korea. She realized that she had been reborn into the world of the novel “The Lovely Princess.” The problem? The princess Athanasia character in the novel was killed by her own father! Will she go with Plan A, live as quietly as possible without being noticed by the infamous emperor? Or Plan B, collect enough money to escape the palace? Or will she be stuck with plan C, sweet-talking her way into her father’s good graces?! Links: The webcomic has awesome art! I love the clothes! One thing I noticed is that the artists likes to draw abs… and I like to look at them. I thought that the story would be slice of life like in Daughter of the Emperor but it’s not. There’s actually a plot and a decent amount of action. The pace of the story is also pretty good. I like it a lot! Have you read it? What do you think of this webcomic?

Special note: It’s best to pay for the official version if you can but there is also an unofficial version at Batoto and a fan has translated the entire season one, hosted on google drive. Thanks for reading. P.S. “Suddenly Became a Princess One Day” and “Daughter of the Emperor” are very similar to each other but I prefer “Daughter of the Emperor” because the father there is super yummylicious. To me, when it comes to shoujo, the male lead is 10,000x more important than the female main character. I like the daughter in “Suddenly Became a Princess One Day” more and I feel like the plot is better but… sorry, Caitel from “Daughter of the Emperor” gives me that funny feeling in my chest. Yeah, okay, I’m asthmatic so I get that a lot, but you know what I mean, right? Having said that, I must say that I like how Claude, the father in “Suddenly Became a Princess One Day” likes to walk around with his abs showing all the time. Talk about fanservice! ~ I wanna talk about some spoilers I read, too, but I feel like this isn’t the place. Maybe later when season 2 is finished? Thanks again for reading all of this.

Chapter 64 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Why Are You Doing This, Duke? Only 4 English language chapters have been released but I’m already hooked on the Korean webcomic “Why Are You Doing This, Duke?” Summary: An unloved orphan girl gets into big trouble when her family abandons her to be captured by enemies. The duke, known as “The Grim Reaper,” has her in his clutches but, suddenly, a strange spell activate. Now the duke is madly in love with her! … Or is he? It would be great if it was true love, but this is all thanks to a mysterious magic spell. And the magic spell’s power’s been weakening to boot–! This is the story of a marriage with a bipolar(?) husband where the main character’s life is at stake. My thoughts: The art is pretty nice and I love how the female MC has such big, fluffy hair. The duke is pretty handsome, plus he has that “I’m a dangerous (possibly yandere) lover” vibe that I really like. The story has been moving along very nicely. I’m frankly on tenterhooks waiting for the each chapter to see what will happen next! The English scanlation is by Haruparty. You can read the chapters on their website: http://lasolistia.com/haruparty/projects/why-duke/ You can also read it on Mangadex: https://mangadex.org/title/35013/why-are-you-doing-this-duke

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 65 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

One of the more relatable and entertaining books I have read is “Eight Million Gods” by Wen Spencer. My Summary: Nikki, an American currently living in Japan, was writing a book. One ordinary day when she was having lunch with her best friend to talk about how a character had died, she was arrested by the policeman sitting on the next table. Why? Because the details of the murder in her book-in-progress matched the details of a real-life murder. What follows next is a supernatural mystery involving kami (Japanese gods/spirits) and youkai (preternatural creatures from Japanese folklore). I like it a lot and I feel that the male lead is yummy. The main character is also very likable most of the time. It’s not the best thing ever written so don’t expect a genius-level story but I think it’s a fun book. The author’s page about the book – http://www.wenspencer.com/eightmillion-gods/ Thanks for reading.

Chapter 66 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Important: The first link is for the naughty bots that copy the text. If you are human, please scroll down to the bottom of this post to find the real link to the chapter. I did put some funny stuff on the dummy chapter so you might also want to read that, too. Remember, if you ever get lost, just click on the table of contents link. Regular Updates Will Resume I’m sorry for the delay. Real life is less busy now and I hope to publish chapters weekly. I’m very fortunate to have found someone who has volunteered to help me with this project. Yay! Lianyin will be translating some chapters for us. Thanks for reading. This is the real link, click here if you are a real reader. Post navigation Night mode Patreon Donate

Click on the donation button above and after you donate you will immediately get early access to future chapters. Click here for more details. Recent Posts Subscribe to Blog via Email Copyright © 2017 BC Novels

Chapter 67 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

異世界おじさん

“My Uncle in Another World” aka Isekai Ojisan ( ) is a hilarious new manga about an older guy in his 30s who wakes up after being in a coma for 17 years after being hit by a truck. It seems that while he was in a coma he somehow found himself in another world. Now he has to pick up the pieces of his shattered life in Japan. The manga is a laugh and a half! Slight spoilers: spoiler alert spoilers! I died laughing when he explained how the other world was like a video game and everyone in there looked like typical RPG characters: perfect skin, silky hair, big eyes, slim or muscular figures, etc. In other words, they were all pretty or beautiful. Thus… His ordinary-looking face made them think he was an orc. ROFL! That’s the worst, lol. I would hate to be in a world where every human is good-looking…except for me. Ouch. You can read it here: https://mangadex.org/title/31488/isekai-ojisan Thanks for reading.

Chapter 68 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. The faint sound of trickling water rang in his ears. Chu Yu could dimly hear the sounds of footsteps. He gave a sudden start, as his thoughts gathered. He woke up. He could vaguely see the darkened roof of a cave above him as he opened his eyes. He blinked, but before he had managed to take a clearer look, there were sudden stabs of pain all over his body. It hurt so much that Chu Yu could not even move. He could scarcely breathe and could only lay paralyzed on the ground as if on his deathbed. It was as if his spiritual pulse had been ripped apart. There was searing pain all over his body. When the pain reached its peak, Chu Yu’s brain buzzed, and his eyes grew dim. He had just regained consciousness, only to faint again from the pain. After a while, the pain pulled him back into consciousness again. This went on a few times until Chu Yu clenched his teeth and finally managed with some difficulty not to fall back into unconsciousness. He glanced to one side; there seemed to be a shadowy figure beside him. Demon Lord Yan Heng?! ……Then he was a sure goner. Chu Yu closed his eyes, resigned to his current situation. He did not dare to move at the moment. After all, his

body was in such a terrible state; it was as if his bones would shatter like fragile glass if he moved even a little. While it was strange that Demon Lord Yan Heng had not killed him yet, all his energy was currently focused on withstanding that agonizing pain, and thus, he did not feel any fear. Chu Yu heaved a sigh internally. It seemed that the protagonist’s law of invincibility was not exactly set in stone…… “The host cannot question the law~” A small voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Chu Yu was shocked. The next moment, he flew into a rage and growled, “You still dare to show up!” The System laughed, “Host, please calm down~ The system was only undergoing maintenance~ The maintenance is now completed~ The loyal 007 System is at your service~” After yelling and venting his anger, Chu Yu had calmed down a little. He listened to the System again, kept his anger back, and said coldly, “Loyal? Then please explain, what is this plot regarding Demon Lord Yan Heng all about?!” The System acted cute and played dumb, “Exactly what it’s about~” Chu Yu’s face was expressionless. The System was silent for a moment before it replied in an embarrassed tone, “Actually, this plot is the ending of the original novel~” That meant that the protagonist’s invincibility mode was gone. “The ending?” Chu Yu chewed over the words several times. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was off. He frowned and said, “This plot is now over, so it can no longer be considered a spoiler. Tell me exactly what’s going on.” The System faltered and demurred for a long time before finally revealing the outline of the original work’s plot.

Chu Yu’s face was already black by the time he finished listening. It had to be said that the author of this book was a complete farce, one so idle and bored that it makes his balls ache, no wonder he even used a perfect posture to drop dead on the streets. The original plot was that the Demon Lord Yan Heng would be reborn, but the protagonist had already killed all of the people in the Chu clan who would be able to seal Demon Lord Yan Heng, and so no one could stop Demon Lord Yan Heng. He then slaughtered everyone in Tian Yuan Sect, including Lu Qingan who had come to stop him. The protagonist had also been seriously injured, and the female leads fled with him to Qingtu. The awakened Demon Lord Yan Heng hated the righteous path cultivators and demonic cultivators equally to the core. He wiped out all those presumptuous demonic cultivators who thought he could be controlled. Crossing the eight Righteous Path boundaries, he finally found the Soul Summoning Banner. With a wave of the banner, there was boundless miasma, overflowing with Yin energy and brimming with resentment, that emanated from the Soul Summoning Banner. Whether they were the common folk or cultivators, they all died soon after coming into contact with the miasma. Their souls were then absorbed by the Soul Summoning Banner, to be used as fuel as it continued to grow in strength and power. The demonic cultivators finally realized that they were in over their heads. Demon Lord Yan Heng had to be subdued, and so they wept bitter tears as they joined forces with the righteous cultivators. With the few remaining righteous cultivators, they devised a scheme, only to find themselves at their wits’ end. The descendants of those who had originally sealed Demon Lord Yan Heng were all dead. And upon his return, the remnant soul of Demon Lord Yan Heng had been going about absorbing the spiritual energy and vitality of countless people. His strength and power had thus recovered rapidly. Even if all the remaining people assembled, their numbers would still not be enough to fill the gaps in-between his teeth.

Just when the miasma was about to spread to Yun Cuo, someone thought of an idea. In the past, someone had sacrificed themselves with the help of a magic weapon to seal the remnant soul of Demon Lord Yan Heng. So perhaps they might be able to seal Demon Lord Yan Heng again if another person was willing to sacrifice themselves, even if they had no magic weapon…… The protagonist, whose cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds during this time and was nearing the Demigod stage, stepped forward. As he was the one who killed the only people who could seal Demon Lord Yan Heng, he felt that he had a responsibility to pick up the mantle. When the female leads had heard that the protagonist was going to go to his own doom, they wept and tried to dissuade him. After several rounds of disagreements, the heroines eventually resolved to follow the protagonist, even into death. The protagonist was then moved to tears from their resolution and ended up leading them all to their death together…… In the end, all the protagonist’s beloved ladies all died, but he successfully managed to seal the remnant soul of Demon Lord Yan Heng and his Soul Summoning Banner. Yet because of his invincibility mode, he was the only one who survived…… The surviving cultivators shed tears of gratitude and came together to create a prominent sect with the protagonist as the sect master. Sitting all high and mighty on the roof of his palace hall, the protagonist had been looking at the vast lands which have been given a new lease of life amidst all the destruction. Yet, his heart gradually withered until he finally gave a laugh of desolation and sealed himself off in a coffin, entrusting someone with the task to bury him together with the remains of the people he had loved in the tomb of the heroines. Heaven did not want him to perish, but there was no longer anyone in the world who truly cared about him, and so, he no longer had the desire to live.

In this world, a withered tree would always get a new lease of life in Spring, flowers would always bloom, and the sun would still continue to shine. Yet, nothing could thaw the boundless, freezing snow in his heart. …… The author’s conclusion was that: there were no spring and autumn in the protagonist’s entire life, only winter and summer. If it wasn’t the freezing cold freezing his heart, it was the scorching heat setting his soul alight. He would never be able to break free from this cycle between extremes. Chu Yu’s eyes were slightly moist, and there was a choking sensation in his throat. For an instant, he felt like crying, but he managed to hold back his tears. Getting his emotions under control was not easy. When he saw the words on the system interface, he exploded in anger and used all the words he could momentarily think of to curse and swear at the author. Screw you! Where’s the gratifying content expected of a stallion novel? Never mind if he didn’t have the golden finger, but the author even wrote Xie Xi’s fate out to be so tragic! Fortunately…… fortunately, he had come to this world. He must not let Xie Xi live through such tragedy again like in the original story; he must definitely leave this d**nable place alive. Chu Yu ranted at the evasive System again, then opened his eyes, clenched his teeth, and slowly pushed himself up into a sitting position with his hands on the cold ground. There was indeed a man sitting in the shadows quietly beside him. Chu Yu was unable to see him clearly on the gloom.

Despite that, he could feel that this man did not have any murderous or malicious intent. Perhaps, it wasn’t Demon Lord Yan Heng? Were there actually still people around in this abyss? With some difficulty, Chu Yu let himself lean back against the cave wall. He moved his lips, and after a moment, said in a hoarse voice, “……Who are you?” The man did not answer and simply remained still. If Chu Yu had not heard the footsteps earlier, he would have thought the man had merely passed away in his current seated posture. Chu Yu gave a few light coughs. There was a faint aftertaste of blood in his throat. Inevitably, he ended up coughing even harder in discomfort. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood but managed to keep the urge down. It took him quite a while to catch his breath. In between short gasps of air, he asked, “Who are you? Are you Demon Lord Yan Heng’s minion? “ Other than one of Demon Lord Yan Heng’s subordinates, Chu Yu could not think of anyone else who would accompany Demon Lord Yan Heng in his eternal slumber here in the demonic abyss. The man finally spoke, but his voice was even more hoarse and deeper than that of the severely injured Chu Yu. His speech was even somewhat choppy, as if he had not spoken to anyone else for many years, “No.” After a pause, he continued, “Demon Lord Yan Heng, was previously sealed, within a large array in the bottom of the abyss. Three days ago, he was suddenly roused. He broke through the large array and left the abyss. Before long, he was sealed again. And you fell down with him.” So he had been lying here for three days. Chu Yu weakly laughed and said, “I was the one who resealed him. Ain’t I awesome?”

His body felt like a pool of stagnant water. Chu Yu went silent for a while before he continued, “Were you the one who found and brought me back here?” ”Mhm.”

“……Then, do you know what happened to me?”

Chu Yu felt the man’s gaze sweeping over him before he said in a bland tone, “Mhm. Your body was devastated by the violent spiritual forces, but something seemed to have protected your heart’s meridian, which saved your life. Your spiritual pulse, is also very lucky, to have escaped unscathed. However, your Dantian has been sealed off. Thus, your cultivation has been rendered invalid.” ……Invalid? Did that mean he was now a mere mortal? Chu Yu looked up and sighed. No matter how bad it was, he had not lost his life, so that did not seem to be too bad. Other than Demon Lord Yan Heng, there should not be any other dangerous things in the Demonic Abyss. Now that Demon Lord Yan Heng had fallen into a deep sleep again, he could surely find a way to get out of here. As if he could read Chu Yu’s mind, the man continued on in a tone that was near callous, “Don’t even think about it. Your body is now frail, and it is inconvenient for you to move. Besides, your cultivation has been disabled, and there are countless restrictions in the abyss. It is impossible for you to even think of flying back to the top.” Once you fall, you may never, ever be able to leave the abyss. After a moment’s silence, Chu Yu tried to open his interspatial storage ring. As expected, he was unable to open it without using some spiritual energy.

It was a pity since there were numerous life-saving elixirs and miraculous pills in it…… The man in front of him should be a cultivator too, but this ring only recognized its own master. Unless he took the initiative to erase the soul imprint which would allow others to activate the ring….. But now he was just a mere mortal, it was impossible to even erase the imprint…… Chu Yu felt a little suffocated and let out a sigh, “How long have you been here?” The man calmly replied, “Hundreds of years.” That was really darn long. Chu Yu struggled internally for a moment, then made a last-ditch attempt, “Aren’t there any other ways to leave the demonic abyss?” Almost immediately, he felt like an idiot. If there was another way out, why would this man stay on for hundreds of years? As expected, the man did not answer. Chu Yu sighed again, “Seems like I have to play the good neighbor for quite some time…… My surname is Chu, and my name is Yu. May I ask your surname?” The man paused and then said, “Fu.” Fu? Chu Yu’s heart skipped a beat. He hesitated, then said tentatively, “Fu? I know of this surname. There is a big family in Linlan with the surname Fu too. I have yet to ask, but your first name is? ” The man suddenly chuckled, as if mocking himself, “There’s no need for Junior to sound me out. You must have heard of me too. My name is Fu Lanxue.”

Chu Sheng had once said that there was a man named Fu Lanxue in the neighboring domain. His qi deviated while he was cultivating, and in a misstep, he hacked his kinsmen to death. In the end, and in agony, he threw himself off a cliff…… So it turned out that he had jumped off into the demonic abyss? And what’s more, he didn’t even die? Chu Yu was too embarrassed to simply say, “Oh Elder, of course, I’ve heard of you; my eldest brother used you as a bad example to follow……” Chu Yu stewed in embarrassment for a long time before he said dryly, “This junior has certainly heard a little about…… Elder.” The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Thank you for reading this story at the BC Novels website. The edited and latest version of the story and its extras can only be found at the translator’s website, BC Novels. Chu Yu sat back idly for a moment, his mind wandering until he finally could not help but think about what he had deliberately not let himself think about before. Who knew how unhinged Xie Xi would become after having to helplessly watch him fall into the abyss with Demon Lord Yan Heng…… And Chu Sheng too, how lost he would be once he woke up after being caught unaware and knocked unconscious by Chu Yu…… Lu Qingan had always thought highly of him, he probably would not feel good either…… He could only hope that this demonic abyss was not like the Mausoleum Ruins that would cut off all contact and even erase the soul imprint he left on his Soul Jade…… As long as his soul imprint was still there, he believed Xie Xi and Chu Sheng would not have a mental breakdown. Just that…… he hoped that they would not be so agitated that they would jump in right after him. The bottom of this demonic abyss was not exactly that comfortable……

Chu Yu rested quietly for the entire day. His forehead was full of cold sweat after constantly enduring the intense pain. Once Chu Yu got used to the pain and was able to take a step forward, only he fell to his knees again when he tried. ……His cultivation was useless now, even his body had reverted to that of a commoner’s; he would have to eat and drink. But while he could find water in this demonic abyss, where could he find food……? He wouldn’t starve to death, would he? Chu Yu agonized about it for a long time. Seeing that Fu Lanxue was still motionless, he reluctantly shifted to the pool in the cave. He first took some water aside to wash his hands before he cupped more water to drink. It was like a welcome rain after a long drought when his dry lips touched the water. He drank a few more mouthfuls before he more or less recovered some of his strength. Stumbling as he stood up, he then politely asked, “Elder, is there anything to eat here?” After he had brought Chu Yu back to this cave, Fu Lanxue paid him no attention. It was only when he heard Chu Yu’s question that he replied softly, “There are some edible red fruits outside the cave, just half a mile to the left, between the mountain walls.” Chu Yu thanked him. Rummaging around his waist, Chu Yu took Xun Sheng down and patted this old partner of his. He then wrongfully used it as a crutch and limped out of the cave. It was silent at the bottom of the demonic abyss. Everything was still and lifeless around him. The only consolation was that there was still some light even if it was dim, so he could still see with some difficulty. This place was really too stifling and oppressive; Fu Lanxue was truly admirable to be able to spend hundreds of years in this kind of environment. When he was in the Mausoleum Ruins, he was almost driven to depression by the gloomy weather there, even though Shen Nian had been around to guide him around. It was still not possible for him to wander

around here, so it was even worse compared to the times in the Mausoleum Ruins. He would probably go mad if he stayed in this place for too long. Chu Yu slowly moved to the place Fu Lanxue mentioned. His movements, however, were slow, and he grew bored. Thus, his mind could not help but wander to those people above the demonic abyss. The desperate cries of Xie Xi before he fell into the demonic abyss echoed in his mind. He also recalled the ending of Xie Xi in the original novel which the system had recounted to him. Chu Yu’s steps faltered. His eyes felt hot, and the tears that he had held back for a long time suddenly trickled down. If he were fortunate enough to leave this place and return to Xie Xi, he would never leave him again. No matter what happened, he would always stay by his side. His heart ached for Xie Xi. The system Sighed too, “Ah~ Among the earthly mortals, I ask, what is Love~” Chu Yu expressionlessly cut it off, “Shut up.” After limping for half a mile, he finally saw the fruits which Fu Lanxue said were growing between the mountain walls. Chu Yu was now feeling faint from hunger. Ignoring everything else, he went over, picked a fruit, and took a bite after wiping it down. ……He had never tasted such bitter fruit before. To preserve his life, Chu Yu carefully gnawed on the fruit and swallowed it with some difficulty. Just as he was thinking of picking a few more to stock up on them, a sudden sound from behind him broke the silence. Something was rushing at him. With a ruthless intent to kill. Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 69 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. Chu Yu immediately unsheathed Xun Sheng to try to block the attack. With a ‘clang’, a huge burst of energy suddenly burst forth from the sword. It was not easy for Chu Yu to both draw the sword and parry the attack in one swift move. His body was still experiencing severe pain, and he did not have much strength. He was sent flying back from the aftershock of the first impact and crashed into the wall of the mountain. The pain nearly brought tears to his eyes. He choked back his tears and wiped his eyes with a trembling hand to see what had just attacked him. A black…… leopard? This monster resembled a leopard, but it had two heads, and its eyes were blood red. Its gaping mouth exposed sharp teeth within; it was obviously a carnivore. Chu Yu shivered and swept a glance around, his heart sinking. If it was just one, maybe he could still deal with it. But how was he going to deal with a whole pack of them?! It was reasonable for there to be demonic beasts at the bottom of the abyss…… but, how could Fu Lanxue not even give a squeak about it?! For a brief moment, Chu Yu painfully stared at the pack of beasts that were circling, ready to pounce at any moment. A sudden flash of inspiration

hit him, and he carefully drew a small stack of talisman from the front of his robes. Third Shidi had given these to him. Many of the charms created by Third Shidi were weird in all kinds of ways. Since Chu Yu had a habit of throwing out random stuff from his interspatial storage ring, he had placed those talismans in his robes instead to avoid confusion. Third Shidi had once proclaimed that he wanted to draw talismans which even mere commoners could use without the use of spiritual energy. This was now the time to test it……. Chu Yu gritted his teeth. Taking out one talisman from the stack, he ruthlessly hurled it at the demonic beasts. Perhaps because they had poor vision, and they had never seen a talisman before, the pack of beasts simply watched curiously as the charm lightly floated and fell among them. Seeing no reaction from the talisman, Chu Yu’s heart chilled as he rigidly looked over as a few of the beasts went over to jab at it. The next moment, there was a loud “BOOM” that exploded from the center of the charm. Panicked howls rang out. When the light and dust gradually settled, Chu Yu spat out the dirt that had flown into his mouth and fixed his gaze at the scene. There was no crater on the ground as he had imagined. That talisman earlier was more similar to a smoke bomb. It had no real power. Fortunately, the natives in this place were not worldly wise and had already run away in fright. However, it was fortunate that it had no real power. Otherwise, as he had been standing so close he would have been swept away by the surge of energy. This body now could be said to be out of fuel; if he was to heap any more hardship on it and he would probably kick the bucket.

Chu Yu broke out in a cold sweat and sat down weakly. After gasping for breath for a while, he struggled to get up again. Because of his earlier actions, his hair had been scattered over his shoulders. Chu Yu took a casual glance at it. When he saw his own hair out of the corners of his eyes, his body stiffened. After a period of silence, he raised Xun Sheng and looked at his reflection on its sharp, snow-white blade. As expected, his face was horribly pale, and there were dark circles under his eyes. He looked sickly as if he would breathe his last any moment now. His black hair had also turned completely white, like the cold moonlight. Chu Yu touched his snow-white hair, confused. True, the cave he had woken up in was in complete darkness, so much that he could not even see Fu Lanxue clearly. He had been in so much pain before, where would he have the mood to check his appearance? Even though getting out of the abyss was still wishful thinking, Chu Yu could not help but imagine Xie Xi’s face when he saw Chu Yu like this. ……It looked like he would have to find something to nourish himself and recuperate after leaving this d*** place, then go and find something to dye his hair black with. Otherwise, that little crybaby would likely bawl his eyes out while hugging him, before turning around to butcher the demonic cultivators with his sword. It was also possible that his qi might even deviate again. It was not really easy to raise a child. Chu Yu let his thoughts run wild as he slowly walked back, holding several fruits in his arms. He was now a weak mortal; he would be disadvantaged no matter what he came across in this place. Fu Lanxue’s still had his cultivation; thus, he would have to count on him to keep himself safe.

He hoped that this Elder would not leave him in the lurch. Thank you for reading this story at the BC Novels website. The edited and latest version of the story and its extras can only be found at the translator’s website, BC Novels. Back in the cave, Chu Yu wiped the fruits and looked at Fu Lanxue, who was still sitting as still as a statue. Thinking that the elder had not tried eating this stuff since he still had his cultivation, Chu Yu turned his eyes towards him and probed, “Elder, do you want some fruits? The taste isn’t bad.” Fu Lanxue was silent for a while before he said in a light tone, “I ate it before.” Chu Yu laughed drily. Although the fruits were bitter, they seemed to have some medicinal effects. Chu Yu did not know if it was an illusion, but he somehow felt as if that sharp pain in his body had eased off some after he had eaten the fruits. He was surprised, and looked Fu Lanxue to ask, “Does Elder knows this strange food is?” Although Fu Lanxue rarely spoke on his own initiative, he had always answered every question. Hearing this, he replied, “It’s nameless, but it’s beneficial for the body. You’re weak now, eat a few every day and it won’t be long before you recover.” Chu Yu was overjoyed. It seemed that Fu Lanxue still had good intentions, he was giving him good advice. It was bad enough that he had turned back into a commoner, but it was even worse for him to have to drag such an indisposed body around. It would thus be for the best if he could restore his health. The earlier he recovers, the earlier he would be able to find a way to get out. His Dantian was just blocked; it was not as if his spiritual pulses had been destroyed. As long as he could leave this place, there would be a way for him to be cured. The bitter fruit was instantly sweet. Chu Yu happily chomped down on it. Maybe his mood affected Fu Lanxue. Fu Lanxue broke his silence after a long time and said quietly, “You seem happy. Whether it’s your fall into the demonic abyss or the difficulty you will face in finding a way back, or your

cultivation having been rendered useless because of your blocked Dantian……none of them are anything worth being happy about.” After this conversation, the obscurity of his speech that had been caused by his prolonged silence was gone, and he was beginning to speak more fluently. Chu Yu said, “My brother knows a godly physician in Elder’s clan. Perhaps he will be able to help me.” “The Fu clan……” Fu Lanxue mumbled. After a moment, he shook his head and lapsed back into silence. Although this nameless fruit has some analgesic effect, the pain in his body was still unbearable, especially when night fell. Besides the penetrating pain, there was also a chill emanating from nowhere. Chu Yu was greatly tormented. Chu Yu knew that he would only be safe staying beside Fu Lanxue. The good thing was that this Elder hardly ever left the cave and spent most of his time just sitting quietly. So for the next few days, other than going out to pick fruits, Chu Yu spent the rest of his time nestling on the ground of the cave playing dead. Sometimes he would faint in pain, then wake up, spending the rest of his day in dizziness. After a period of time, the time Chu Yu spent unconscious gradually lessened, and the pain in his body gradually disappeared. Although he was not as healthy as a cultivator, he could now run and jump again. There was no longer any need to wrongfully use Xun Sheng as a crutch. Now that he had healed to this extent, it was almost time for him to go out and to try to find the exit. Fu Lanxue had slaughtered his kin with his own hands while in the midst of his qi deviation. The knot that was held in his heart could only be untied by himself; there was nothing a stranger and a junior like Chu Yu could do for him. It was likely that Fu Lanxue wanted to remain in this place as penance for eternity. Chu Yu sighed internally. Still remembering all of Fu Lan Xue’s kindness, he bowed to him and said, “Thank you for your kindness. This junior is leaving now.” Fu Lanxue had been looking at Chu Yu with a cold expression the entire time. After listening to his words, he finally said: “Are you going to find the exit? Although there are no powerful demonic beasts in this abyss, it’s still not something that ordinary body of yours can handle.”

Chu Yu was startled. He could vaguely hear the concern under that cold voice of his. He immediately thought of the paralyzed face of his Shizun, Lu Qingan, and his heart warmed. He smiled and said, “Elder, thank you for your reminder. It’s just that there are too many people out there waiting for this Junior to return, so this Junior must leave this place.” Fu Lanxue asked, “Who is waiting for you?” Chu Yu did not expect that Fu Lanxue would still have enough interest to continue the conversation. After a silence, he simply sat in a cross-legged posture and said solemnly, “The shidi who always clings to me, the elder brother who always worries about me, the cold-faced but warm-hearted Shizun who always show his concern for me just like Elder does……and many more. Perhaps even the frivolous Third Shidi.” After hearing himself used as a comparison, Fu Lanxue’s interest was piqued. “Who is your Shizun?” Chu Yu smiled. “His surname is Lu, his name, Qingan. Have you heard of him before?” There was silence all around. It was a long time before Fu Lanxue asked in a hoarse voice, “Lu…… Qingan? Is his sword named Yan Han?” Were Fu Lanxue and Lu Qingan acquaintances? Chu Yu was not that surprised, or rather, there was mingled hope and fear. He hoped that Fu Lanxue and Lu Qingan were not enemies. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded cautiously. “Does Elder knows my Master?” Fu Lanxue was quiet for a long time before he said in an indifferent tone, “I’ve heard of him.” After having said that, he was reluctant to say more. From the looks of it, they should not be enemies. Chu Yu felt slightly reassured and left the cave with Xun Sheng. The bottom of the abyss was dark all year round. There were no tall trees, and some of the trees that were there were even bare. He did not know if Demon Lord Yan Heng had expanded the abyss the last time broke free, or it had been like this all along, but there was a vast world out there when he stepped out of the cave. Occasionally, he could see venomous snakes slithering past. Fortunately, they did not provoke him.

However, it was still an abyss after all; it was sandwiched between the two sides of the mountains. As long as he walked along one side, he would eventually be able to reach the end. Carrying his sword along his journey, Chu Yu had met several waves of demonic beasts. He had thrown out Third Shidi’s talismans and successfully managed startled them off before he continued on with his journey. He did not know how long he had walked, but he still had yet to see an opening. Looking up at the mountain walls high up in the clouds, he could vaguely see the sky above was darkening further. Chu Yu did not know whether Xie Xi was keeping guard like he did when Chu Yu was shut in the Mausoleum Ruins, but he inexplicably felt that right at this very moment, Xie Xi should be standing at the edge of the cliff and looking down into the unfathomable abyss, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. It would not be long before night fell. The night here was dangerous, and Chu Yu was already thinking about finding a place to rest when he suddenly heard a loud roar a short distance away. Although he had not seen what it was yet, he could hear the fury and hostility from the roar. Chu Yu’s eyebrows jerked. His intuition told him that this thing was difficult to get along with, and so he broke into a run without hesitation. He did not manage to get very far when the roar came again, the sound having swiftly moved in closer behind Chu Yu. Chu Yu was frightened out of his wits. A blue light suddenly swept past his head and went straight to hit something behind him. The next moment, there was a howl of pain and the sound of something hitting the ground. Chu Yu turned back in shock and saw a slender man putting the sword in his hand back into its sheath. Beside his feet was an unknown behemoth breathing its last. Chu Yu looked at it with a complicated expression for a moment, then at the man. He was wearing a pale blue satin robe that looked fairly old. His long hair was hanging loose, and his somewhat long bangs hung down and covered his eyes. Slightly exposed underneath those bangs were the straight

bridge of his nose and his pursed lips. His lower jaw was slightly tense. When he raised his head, he gave off an aura of death. Chu Yu silently muttered a few words of System please bless me and slowly moved over. He hesitated for a moment before he spoke, “……Elder Fu?” The man coldly nodded his head. Chu Yu now felt even more complicated. This man was really a person with a cold exterior but a warm heart…. He surely couldn’t have been following behind him all this time, could he? He was truly similar to Lu Qingan. After thanking Fu Lanxue for saving his life, Chu Yu silently squatted beside the dead beast and looked at it with sparkling eyes. Fu Lanxue had been isolated from civilization for many years. It was not easy for him to speak to a person, but it seemed that this person was abnormal. Pinching his eyebrows, he asked, “What…… are you looking at it for?” Chu Yu asked, “Elder, this seems to be just an ordinary wild beast?” Fu Lanxue nodded his head. “It’s not poisonous?” Fu Lanxue nodded his head. “Can it be eaten?” “……” Under the speechless gaze of Fu Lanxue, Chu Yu, who had been eating bitter fruits for so long, found a place with water and determinedly toiled to make a fire, all to finally end his meatless diet. Fu Lanxue watched him busying around for a long time before he asked, “Are you a member of the Jiao Xia Chu Clan?” Chu Yu smiled and nodded his head. Fu Lanxue said, “The Chu Clan takes care of their own. Earlier on, when you mentioned the people who would miss you, you did not mention your parents. Why is that?” ……This was a big problem.

Chu Yu was dispirited when he remembered what Wei Yuanshan had said at Yun Cuo. The Resurrection Instance existed, but everything would depend on luck… What was luck? Could it be eaten? Could Chu Sheng truly rely on luck to sustain himself? In any case, Fu Lanxue would not leave the Demonic Abyss. Chu Yu had still felt some joy earlier on. Now, there was only gloom left. He might as well vaguely reveal the assassination of his parents and how his elder brother was forced to commit patricide; in passing, he also mentioned the legendary Resurrection Instance. Unexpectedly, Fu Lanxue piped up the moment Chu Yu was done explaining, “The place you mentioned should be Xuan Jing.” Without waiting for Chu Yu’s response, he continued, “Back then, after I had committed a grave mistake, I had also heard of Xuan Jing. It took me many years to finally get in, but in the end, I couldn’t get into the Soul Summoning Array……” Chu Yu was caught off guard by elation, so much that his eyes were brimming with tears. Seeing the sorrowful expression on Fu Lanxue’s face, he suppressed his emotional reaction. It was only when Fu Lanxue reverted to his previous indifferent expression that Chu Yu carefully asked, “Elder, could you tell this Junior…… the location of Xuan Jing?” Fu Lanxue was silent for a moment before he said, “Xuan Jing opens only once every hundred years; no one knows exactly where it will appear. Back then, I searched for it for a very long time before a master gave me directions to keep heading west. Only when the starlight and moonlight converge will there be an opportunity to enter.” Chu Yu silently chewed this over this for a few times. He made another show of respect to Fu Lanxue. He was still feeling ecstatic when he was hit by another surprise. Fu Lanxue said, “I know of a way to leave this place.” Chu Yu gawked at Fu Lanxue. Jabbing the system in his mind, he asked, “Is this guy…… an NPC sent by you guys to help me out?”

The System replied, “You just have imbalanced luck~” Who cares what kind of luck it is, Fu Lanxue was simply godsent! Chu Yu was so excited that he threw away the bones he had finished gnawing on and stared at Fu Lanxue with eager eyes. Fu Lanxue remained motionless and said quietly, “But you will have to wait for a year. There are many barriers and restrictions in the Demonic Abyss, sealing off every exit. But on the Easternmost side of the abyss, there is a small gap. The gap is usually blocked off by a barrier, but the barrier will weaken bit by bit every year. When the barrier thins out next year, I can lend you a hand.” Chu Yu was aware that there had to be a reason that Fu Lanxue would help him to this extent. After a moment of silence, he asked in a soft voice, “Is Elder helping me…… because of my Shizun?” Fu Lanxue paused for a moment. When he raised his head, Chu Yu could vaguely see that the gaze behind his messy hair was clear as water. Fu Lanxue replied, “Just returning a favor.” Reika’s Notes: It’s optional but please support BC Novels: Patreon

Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation)

Chapter 70 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. A few days after Fu Lanxue had taken him back to the same old cave, Chu Yu felt so bored that he started looking around for entertainment. Although, Chu Yu could previously peacefully stay in the cave previously because he had been physically hindered. Now that he had fully recovered, all he could do now was wait in this dimly lit cave every day; he was seriously bored to death. Fu Lanxue first simply watched him pace around and said nothing. Since Chu Yu had nothing to do, he simply found a long piece of stone and carved a mark on it every day to mark the days. It helped him to slightly ease his anxiety. However, a year of not being able to meditate or even go out for a stroll was going to be an extremely long time for Chu Yu to bear. Only a few days had passed already when he began to sigh and roll around on the ground. In any case, Fu Lanxue did not know him before. The reputation of the original owner could take a little hit; it was fine even if he was OOC. Fu Lanxue remained unperturbed even as he watched Chu Yu make a din for several more days. Until one day, Chu Yu lamented, “Life really is as lonely as snow.”1 That was when Fu Lanxue suddenly put up a barrier at the entrance to the cave to make Chu Yu remain where he was before he left the cave.

Chu Yu squatted in the corner and pondered over it. Had Fu Lanxue already ran out of patience with him? Was he going to leave him here to hang out to dry for a year? No, no, no, he did not seem to be that kind of person. Facing the darkened cave, Chu Yu gave a long sigh. He yearned for Xie Xi with all his heart. Nothing was ever dull when he was with Xie Xi… Sure enough, his temperament had changed so much after being the doted on and spoiled for so long. He had not been left for that long and now, all of a sudden, he missed Xie Xi so much he could not sleep. Chu Yu scratched his cheeks. Then, with bitter hatred, he ripped out the grass on the ground with all his might as he tried to ignore the flood of thoughts in his mind. He really, really wanted to see Xie Xi. He had only realized his full feelings for Xie Xi recently, and already the separation was this painful. Xie Xi had to helplessly watch him fall into the abyss. Even if he knew that Chu Yu did not die, Chu Yu reckoned that it would still be excruciating for him… He wondered if Third Shidi had managed to pass his message on. Just when Chu Yu heaved another sigh again, Fu Lanxue returned and handed him an object. It was a round, snowy-white stone that was the size of two fists. Chu Yu was baffled. Why did Fu Lanxue give this to him… Was it so that he could knock himself out with it when he was vexed? Fu Lanxue said, “This kind of stone is very sturdy. If you are bored, you can try carving it to kill time.” Chu Yu gave a start and looked at him with doubt in his eyes. His gaze then drifted behind Fu Lanxue. Only then did he notice that there were many small sculptured figurines where he had been sitting. He vaguely

managed to see a glimpse of them; there were figures of both men and women ……He had probably sculpted his kin and friends. After a moment of silence, he thanked Fu Lanxue. He patted Xun Sheng, getting ready to use it as a chisel. Xun Sheng visibly trembled. Fu Lanxue was a man who cherished swords. He had already been very tolerant of Chu Yu when the latter had first used Xun Sheng as a crutch back when he woke up. On seeing that Chu Yu was going to demean Xun Sheng even more, his heart ached a little for such a fine sword. So he took a pocket knife out and handed it to Chu Yu. “Use it.” Chu Yu did not suspect anything and happily took the knife. He then ran to sit at the entrance of the cave. He stared at the snow-white stone for a moment, then pursed his lips and began to carve carefully. Fu Lanxue sat back in his original position and watched Chu Yu’s gaunt back for a few moments. He lowered his eyes and stretched a hand out to the pile of small stone figurines beside him. After a pause, he picked up one of the ones close to him and gently caressed it. Time passed a lot faster for Chu Yu with something to keep him engaged. There were no four seasons in the abyss. Fu Lanxue was even-tempered and barely ever spoke, while Chu Yu sat at the cave entrance every day using the light to carve the piece of stone. Seeing it slowly take on shape, he gradually quietened down. Compared to the times when he was feigning to be haughty and cool, he was even more pleasing to the eye now. The system praised Chu Yu. “It’s indeed a blessing in disguise.” Chu Yu was expressionless when he said, “Scram.” There was only day and night in the Demonic Abyss. There were even some times when the day was so dark that it was if there was no daytime at

all for several days in a row; Chu Yu could only muddle along without knowing how much time had truly passed. The small stone figurine he was carving had been completed just a few days ago. It was not easy for him to wait for daytime again. Bored, Chu Yu counted the scratch marks he had been making on the stone next to him. When he counted to the end, he cried out in joy, “Elder! It’s exactly one year now!” Fu Lanxue said noncommittally, “You were so scatterbrained before, but now you are getting all anxious at the last juncture.” Chu Yu laughed dryly. Fu Lanxue continued, “Actually, the time had passed three days ago. It’s hard to tell day from night these days. You missed three strokes.” Chu Yu smiled as he swallowed a mouthful of blood, “……” Fu Lanxue looked back at him lightly. “I lied.” Chu Yu refused to communicate any further with Fu Lanxue. Please read this at BC Novels. The extras will only be posted on BC Novels dot com Their timing was just right. When Fu Lanxue arrived with Chu Yu at the gap, the barrier had already weakened by about seventy percent. Fu Lanxue’s cultivation was high. He raised his sword to take a stab at the barrier, and it did not take very long for his effort to open up the gap. They had managed to get along with each other really well this one whole year. Chu Yu bowed solemnly to Fu Lanxue, hesitated for a moment, then whispered, “Elder, I know of a man who can enter the Soul Summoning Array, perhaps…” Fu Lanxue stood quietly with tightly pursed lips. There was no way of knowing if he had heard Chu Yu clearly.

Chu Yu gritted his teeth and continued, “It’s so lonely and miserable down here in this abyss. Elder, why don’t you come with me?” After a long silence, Fu Lanxue finally shook his head. “I am fine here. At first, it was just an obsession. I managed, with some difficulty, to gather their soul fragments to nurture in the Fu’s Clan… But they were too damaged to bring them back to life. They have probably been reincarnated by now.” A reincarnated soul had no memory of its past, even more so when hundreds of years had passed. Chu Yu sighed. He cupped his hands in obeisance again, smiled and said, “If there is a chance in the future, this Junior will bring along some wine to visit you.” Fu Lanxue’s expression was calm. “If you want to enter the Demonic Abyss, the only way is to jump down from above. On the way down, you can’t ride your sword or cast spells. This time, you were lucky that there were other forces at play that protected your body. But the next time, if you fall…” Before he had finished speaking, Chu Yu already understood. …If there was a next time, and he fell again, he would be the first Golden Core cultivator in the entire cultivation world to become a human hamburger. Chu Yu did not give up. He was thinking that once Xie Xi had matured enough in the future to get rid of the Demon Lord Yan Heng and destroy the prohibitions of the Demonic Abyss, then getting down here again would be safe. As he thought about it, he cupped his hand again, turned around, and walked out of the gap. The world in front of him brightened. He had grown accustomed to the dim light in the Demonic Abyss, so when he stepped into the outside world again, the brightness that hit his

eyes was exceedingly glaring. He instantly shut his eyes, but the bright light was so piercing it brought tears to his eyes, even through the lids. Chu Yu silently squatted down and waited for his eyes to adapt to the light before he raised his head and looked around his surroundings. There was a bare mountain behind him, and the place where he stood seemed to be deep in the forest. It appeared to be winter, and the barren, withered branches of the surrounding trees were covered in frost. At first glance, there was a kind of charm to these icy, snow-covered trees. Everywhere around him was covered in snow; all he could see was an endless sea of white. It was somewhat similar to the time he fell into the Demonic Abyss. Chu Yu turned back and knocked on the nondescript mountain wall behind him. He sighed, knowing that this was just an illusion conjured up by the Demonic Abyss’s barrier. He did not linger. He chose a direction and wandered down that way while carrying Xun Sheng. He did not know where this place was, but it should be somewhere in Jiao Xia. He only hoped that it was not far from the Chu clan or Tian Yuan Sect. But now that he had a mortal body and was dressed so shabbily, he likely would not be able to enter Tian Yuan Sect even if he made it there… Chu Yu was mulling over his options as he walked when he suddenly caught a whiff of something dubious. Realizing that it did not bode well, he hurriedly tried to turn around to flee, but he was too slow, and something grabbed a hold of his back and slammed him to the ground. The winter ground was hard and cold beneath him. Chu Yu had been pinned down so suddenly and violently that the pain caused his vision to darken. When his consciousness returned, the thing that was pinning him pressed down even harder. With that much pressure on his five internal organs2, he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, almost suffocating in the process.

With some difficulty, he turned his head and saw a monstrous wolf demon that was blind with a scar across one eye. Its other eye was full of malice, although there also seemed to be intelligence in it. Upon seeing that this small ant under its claws still had the guts to look back, the wolf demon let out a long howl. But just when it extended its razor-sharp claws to end Chu Yu, the voice of a woman rang out from a short distance away. “Stop!” The wolf demon immediately retracted its claws, although one paw was still pressed against Chu Yu. It spoke in human language, “Mei-er, look, I caught a man.” Mei-er? Chu Yu thought she sounded somewhat familiar, so he silently swallowed another mouthful of blood that he had almost spat out and twisted back his head again to look. A woman was leisurely walking towards them. It was winter, and there were frost and snow everywhere. However, the woman was only clothed in a thin layer of red muslin cloth that only covered her ample bosom and lower body, leaving the rest of her body exposed. She had fair skin, a slender waist, long legs, and looked incredibly alluring. He glanced up and saw that her face was coquettish and charming, with eyes that looked like pools of spring water. ……She looked somewhat familiar. The woman slowly sashayed up to them and said in a soft voice, “How many times have I told you not to eat humans, let him go.” “Mei-er…” The wolf demon released Chu Yu with some aggrievement. Chu Yu glanced at him as he sat up slowly. It was as if he could really see the injustice on the wolf’s savage face. When Mei-er came to his side, a waft of fragrant wind assaulted his nose, causing Chu Yu to sneeze unceremoniously. Chu Yu rubbed his nose, then looked up to meet Mei-er’s eyes. Mei-er was still somewhat peeved, but in the split second she saw him, her expression changed, and she looked at him in astonishment. Her stare gave Chu Yu the heebie-jeebies. “Excuse me, lady…”

For a moment, Mei Er stared fixedly at him. Then her lips trembled, and her eyes instantly turned red. “Immortal Master Chu!” ……Who are you? Being called “Immortal Master” gave Chu Yu a jolt of shock, and he tried to recall if he had met this maiden before. As he was trying to remember, his gaze suddenly fell on the snow-white foxtail that was swaying behind the woman. As if a particular memory had been unlocked, Chu Yu’s eyes instantly lit up. He finally remembered. No wonder she sounded so familiar… This was indeed not a great memory. Wasn’t this Mei-er the fox demon Chu Yu had found – back then when Chu Yu was off his rocker – to ‘enlighten’ Xie Xi…? In the end, Mei-er had not come, and he ended up being kabedon-ed3 and yelled at by Xie Xi. Back then he had been unable to make head or tail of it… Come to think of it, Xie Xi’s feelings for him even back then were already a little obvious at that time, but too bad Chu Yu was so obtuse that he had just simply classified that as a youth’s dependence on him. From the looks of things, this wolf demon should be Mei-er’s friend. At that time, Xie Xie was so pissed he had chased after both of them with his sword for a long time. Chu Yu wondered if these two demons now bore a grudge because of that… While Chu Yu was struggling in his heart, Mei-er was already sobbing with tears in her eyes as she said, “I finally meet you again… Thanks to the immortal tool that Immortal Master gave me back then, this silly oaf and I had managed to get through so many crises. Even though we only found out Immortal Master Chu’s identity later, the Chu clan and Tian Yuan Sect are not places where minor demons like us can enter. Last year, I heard that Immortal Master had perished together with Demon Lord Yan Heng for a righteous cause and plunged into the Demonic Abyss. I never thought I would actually see you again today. I…… I……” She began to wail even before finishing her sentence.

Chu Yu’s head swam for a moment as he breathed a small internal sigh of relief. It looked like they were not here to seek revenge. He did not have that much of an impression of this fox demon, so he waited for her to get her emotions under control before he nodded and said in a light tone, “In that case, can you let me go?” Mei-er hurriedly nodded her head. When she saw the traces of blood on the corner of Chu Yu’s mouth, she promptly took out a pill and offered it to Chu Yu. Chu Yu could not afford to be injured in his current situation. He hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Mei-er’s sincere eyes, he took it and swallowed it down. The wolf demon was not pleased. “Mei-er, that’s the life-saving medicine you have saved and treasured for a long time…” Mei-er threw him a sideways glance, snorted coldly, and ignored him. She sized up Chu Yu again, and her eyes grew red once more. “Immortal Master, why is your hair white?” Chu Yu replied solemnly, “This is what happens when one thinks too much. Lady, learn from me and don’t overthink things, you’ll age faster.” With tears in her eyes, Mei-er stayed silent. Chu Yu then asked, “Where is this place?” Now that she had been asked a serious question, Mei-er’s face turned grave and replied, “This is a small forest not far from Tian Yuan Sect. Is Immortal Master going to go back to your sect?” Sensing from her expression, that something was not quite right, Chu Yu went silent. “What’s wrong?” “Alas, Immortal Master, you have no idea. The Tian Yuan Sect of today has completely fallen apart… It all happened on the day of the insurgency at the Demonic Abyss. I heard that the day the Demonic Abyss suddenly split open it swallowed up most of Tian Yuan Sect’s domain. A section of Tian Yuan Mountains was gone, and many disciples did not flee in time. All

of them were engulfed by the black fog… Moreover, the Tian Yuan Patriarch passed away in a lotus position4, while the Nascent Soul Stage pillars of the sect also died, leaving everything in a mess. Now, the Great Battle between the Righteous and Demonic cultivator is at its peak, and Tian Yuan Sect can’t even spare a few people. Everyone is saying it’s over for Tian Yuan Sect.” The Patriarch had passed away? Chu Yu was momentarily stunned. He thought back to that time when Demon Lord Yan Heng had gouged out the Patriarch’s chest. It was not entirely impossible that he had died, but…… he did not expect the situation at Tian Yuan Sect to be this dire. And now that the Great Righteous and Demonic Battle had restarted, it was likely that Lu Qingan and Xie Xi would be at the frontline. The way he was now, plus the fact that Song Yuanzhuo still bore him grudges, going back to Tian Yuan Sect was tantamount to seeking his own death. Chu Yu immediately shook his head. “Let it be… I’m not going back. Do you know where my Shizun and Shidi are?” Mei-er was about to answer when laughter suddenly rang out from beside a sturdy tree. Although it sounded clear, he could still hear an undercurrent of murderous intent; it gave him the creeps. “If Chu Shidi wants to know the whereabouts of Lu Shishu and Xie Shidi, why ask outsiders? Wouldn’t it be better to ask me?” The moment Chu Yu heard this voice, he had a bad feeling and warily turned to look. He saw a pretentious-looking figure slowly emerging from behind the tree. Chu Yu secretly spat in his mind. Of all things, he had to bump into Song Jingyi the moment he returned. The Song Jingyi now was obviously much more spirited than when he last saw him a year ago, although his eyes were clouded with an air of solemnity which made him look rather gloomy. Chu Yu looked around and

saw that he had no one with him. He was still in doubt when he heard the wolf demon gasp, “A Golden Core Stage cultivator… Mei-er, what should we do? We can’t win against him!” …… Golden Core Stage??? Did he hear wrong??? Chu Yu was shocked. It was definitely a fact that Song Jingyi’s spiritual pulse was disabled, only preserving his abilities at the Qi Refining Stage. It was unlikely that he was at a point where he could not even tell whether or not Song Jingyi was faking it. Then, what was this all about? …Could it be, he had cultivated some kind of Demonic skill like Chu Shuanghe did? But no matter what, this kind of Demonic skill would also be a tightly guarded secret among the Demonic Path, how could he have gotten his hands on it…? Chu Yu considered countless possibilities in that split second, but he eventually simply chose to maintain a cool countenance and said lightly, “So it’s Song Shixiong. Song Shixiong has really improved by leaps and bounds. Even though your spiritual pulse had been disabled, you still managed to train back to the Golden Core Stage in just a year. It’s truly worth congratulating.” Song Jingyi had no idea that his spiritual pulse was currently blocked, so perhaps he might be able to scare him away… If he was not scared off, then Chu Yu would be in trouble. Chu Yu’s palms sweated slightly. Seeing Chu Yu’s calm and collected composure, Song Jingyi, who had been watching a good show just a moment before, started to have some doubts: was it possible that the scene where Chu Yu had spat out blood after being pinned down by this wolf demon was only an act to draw him out?

Heaven knew how excited he was when he saw Chu Yu appear earlier. He was itching to kill Chu Yu immediately and hack him into pieces. However, he knew that he could not defeat Chu Yu, and so he had not dared to rush into action. Chu Yu knew this was the moment to put up a good performance. The more composed he was, the more uncertain Song Jingyi would be and the less likely he would be to act rashly. His chance of escaping successfully would thus be higher. Sure enough, Song Jingyi was extremely cautious and did not dare to make any moves. He sized up Chu Yu and the corners of his lips curled up in a smile when he saw the white hair that was scattered over Chu Yu’s shoulder. He said in a tone full of sarcasm, “It seems that Chu Shidi has had a good year.” Chu Yu looked at him coldly without a word. The two of them stood facing each other off for a moment. Chu Yu noted that while Song Jingyi did not take any action, he also did not seem like he was going to leave. If he kept following Chu Yu, then Chu Yu would quickly expose himself. Thus, Chu Yu could only clench his teeth, steady his voice, and say in a light tone, “Since there is nothing else, then this Shidi will take his leave first.” Having said so, he turned around to leave, trying his best to walk steadily and unhurriedly. He had only taken a few steps when there was a clearsounding shout behind him. “Chu Yu, take this!” Oh, sh*t! The color drained from Chu Yu’s face, and he pushed the two demons beside him without hesitation. “Run!” He did not do it out of self-sacrifice, but Song Jingyi’s original target had been him, and Mei-er and the wolf demon’s cultivation were inferior to Song Jingyi. If they took him with them, it would not take long for them all

to be caught. By then, there would just be another two more deaths; it was not worth it. He stayed put and stopped moving. As expected, the sword behind him did not penetrate straight into his body. Instead, Song Jingyi pointed his sword up, and it fell against his neck with its blade quivering; it was so sharp that a few lines of red blood appeared on Chu Yu’s neck. Song Jingyi burst out laughing and swiftly came before Chu Yu. His face was twisted in something that looked like ecstasy and rage as he pointed at Chu Yu and laughed. It took him a long time for him to control his emotions, but his face was still contorted. “Chu Shidi, it has been a long time. We should really reminisce about the good old days.” If you would like to support BC Novels, we have Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 71 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

A Wild Last Boss Appeared! “A Wild Last Boss Appeared!” (aka “Yasei no Last Boss ga Arawareta!”) is a very interesting manga with a strong female protagonist. Summary: Centuries ago Lufasu Mafaalu, the black-winged Overlord, ruled supreme and was right on the brink of achieving her goal of world domination. However, she was eventually defeated by the Heroes. … That was the in-game lore, anyway. In truth, this was just a game that main character played with his friends. They simply decided that it would be more fun to go to war with each other’s in-game characters. Unfortunately for the main character, he was transported into the world of the game in the body of the resurrected Lufasu Mafaalu. LH Translation website – https://lhtranslation.net/manga-yasei-no-lastboss-ga-arawareta.html Mangaupdates – https://www.mangaupdates.com/series.html?id=144017 Mangadex – https://mangadex.org/title/21944/yasei-no-last-boss-gaarawareta/chapters/ Thanks for reading.

Chapter 72 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. Chu Yu was stumped by the outburst. He gently stroked Xie Xi’s back as the lump in his throat choked off his words. It was a long time before he managed to get his voice back. He mumbled, “Not anymore. I won’t do that anymore…” The two disciples huddled closer together. Chu Yu sniffed Xie Xi’s familiar smell and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He wiped his eyes and looked up to see Xie Xi still biting his lips and crying with aggrievement. Beneath his heartache, he found some humor in their current situation. Two grown men, who had not seen each other for more than a year, were now hugging each other and crying the moment they met. What was this situation even…..? Xie Xi only stopped shedding tears after Chu Yu had tenderly coaxed him for a while. There was still a teardrop hanging on to the corner of Xie Xi’s long eyelashes. Chu Yu raised his hand with some difficulty to wipe it away for him. Just as he was going to ask where they were, there was a knock on the door. A familiar voice rang out from beyond the door. “Ahem… Gentlemen, may I come in?”

Xie Xi frowned. He did not answer immediately and lowered his head to look closely at Chu Yu. Chu Yu’s complexion was white and he looked delicate. Now that his body was that of a mere mortal, being whipped had left behind savage dark red scars. They crisscrossed all over his body, and, overall, it was a ghastly sight to behold. Although the wounds were already starting to heal after the medication had been applied, they would still make one’s heart ache when they looked at them. After a moment of silence, Xie Xi closed his eyes to hide the pain in them. His hands trembled as he covered Chu Yu with a thin quilt and carefully tucked in the corners. He then replied in a light tone, “You may enter now.” The person outside the room was patient and only opened the door to enter upon hearing Xie Xi’s affirmation. Chu Yu turned his head to look through the dangling muslin curtains and vaguely saw the shape of a man carrying something in. Just as he was puzzling over it, the curtains were pulled back, and a young man walked in. The man was pure and radiant, warm and gentle as jade, with a faint trace of a smile adorning his eyebrows and the corners of his eyes. Chu Yu was momentarily stunned, then asked in surprise, “Young Master Fu?” It was indeed Fu Chongyi. Master Chu, it has been a while.”

Fu Chongyi gave a slight nod. “Young

It seemed as if Fu Chongyi had plenty to say, but he kept silent and walked up beside Chu Yu. He extended a finger to point between Chu Yu’s brows and muttered, “A sealed dantian… this kind of situation is extremely rare, but looking at Young Master Chu’s condition, your dantian must have been sealed by some kind of power to protect your dantian and spiritual pulse…” Chu Yu remembered the voice that came from that green light and understanding dawned on him. Yet, he could not help but feel uneasy when he saw Fu Chongyi’s frown. It couldn’t be that there was no way for him to recover, could it?

Xie Xi soothingly caressed his face. “It’ll be okay, Shixiong, I’ll think of a way.” Fu Chongyi gave a dry cough. “Comrade Xie, I do have a way.” Chu Yu thought, if Fu Chongyi, the most formidable Physician Immortal in the original novel, could not fix him, then it would be basically impossible. This was fortunate. Otherwise, with this mortal body, he would grow old and die in less than a hundred years. How could Xie Xi accept watching Chu Yu die of old age in front of his very own eyes? He was thinking about it when he saw Xie Xi solemnly cupped his hands in obeisance and bowed deeply to Fu Chongyi. “Thank you.” Fu Chongyi shook his head and said, “I still need to look up more information, so Comrade Xie can just take good care of Young Master Chu these next few days.” With that, he looked up at Xie Xi’s anxious face and realized that the latter half of his words were utterly superfluous. He smiled and left without disturbing them any further. It was then Chu Yu asked, “Where are we?” Xie Xi sat at the head of the bed and looked at Chu Yu’s white hair with a complicated expression in his eyes. His voice softened involuntarily. “Linlan’s Fu Clan.” “My elder brother doesn’t know?” Xie Xi replied, “Shizun doesn’t know either.” “Then it’s all good.” Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Lu Qingan was still fine, but if Chu Sheng saw him like this, who knew how hard he would cry? With his heart full of guilt, he did not dare to probe any further. He looked at Xun Sheng who was at the head of his bed and asked, “Where is Song Jingyi?” Xie Xi’s gaze suddenly turned icy, and his voice was cold and filled with murderous intent. “Killed.”

It was a pity that he did not have the time to torture Song Jingyi because he was so worried about Chu Yu. But it was just as well, getting rid of him now would prevent further complications in the future. Chu Yu nodded his head and said nothing. Xie Xi added. “Shizun has ascertained Song Jingyi’s origins, so there’s no harm in killing him.” On seeing Chu Yu’s face twitch, Xie Xi blinked and smiled cunningly. “It’s fine if Shixiong really wants to know. Shidi will slowly tell you when your body has recovered.” Chu Yu paused and had no alternative but to ask. “Not even if I give you a small reward?” He was really curious. Xie Xi leaned in, closing the distance between them until they each could feel the warm breath of the other party. Although this person was now before him… a trace of uneasiness and anxiety flashed through Xie Xi’s eyes even as a smile was still plastered on his face. “Oh? What small reward?” Chu Yu raised his hand, wrapped it around the back of Xie Xi’s neck and lifted his head to place his lips on Xie Xi’s thin, moist lips. Their warm lips clung on to each other, and Xie Xi’s immediately tightened his grip on the quilt. Still, he did not make any moves and simply waited for Chu Yu to give him his “small reward” on his own initiative. Chu Yu had no choice but to extend his tongue and he licked Xie Xi’s lips tentatively. It seemed to itch a little, and Xie Xi’s parted his lips slightly . Chu Yu smoothly entered his mouth, then pried his teeth open, and deepened the kiss. They had not been intimate for more than a year now. Chu Yu’s heart thumped just as wildly as the moment he had plunged into the abyss. His face, which had originally had been as pale as snow, was now flushed with a tinge of red. His eyes were also slightly closed, adding some vibrancy to his otherwise frosty countenance.

Xie Xi lowered his eyes and to stare at him. His eyes gradually grew darker. He kept up with his pretense of indifference for only a short while before he could no longer take Chu Yu’s gentle teasing. Taking back the lead, he reached out to cup Chu Yu’s face and kissed him back fiercely. He even bit Chu Yu’s lower lip resentfully, breaching through every line of his defense without missing a beat as their lips entangled and their breaths intertwined. Chu Yu moaned softly and tightened his embrace around Xie Xi as his heartbeat gradually calmed down. Xie Xi was by his side.

He would never leave Xie Xi again.

It was even more unlikely for Xie Xi to leave him. When their lips separated, Chu Yu was panting. There was a misty layer of tears in his eyes, like ripples of spring water. The rims of his eyes were slightly red, and his face was flushed. He covered his mouth and coughed a few times. When he released his hand, his lips which had been initially pale as pink cherry had now turned red as if smudged with rouge. His obvious white hair had given his features a slightly pale desolate appearance, but his appearance now was beautiful and alluring. Xie Xi took only looked at him for a few moments and he nearly lost control. Knowing that Chu Yu’s body could not take it in its current state, he took a deep breath and suppressed the fire in his heart. He lowered his head to kiss Chu Yu’s lips, then smiled and said, “No. This reward is too small. I’ll wait for Shixiong to recover and then Shixiong can give Shidi a big reward before Shidi reconsiders telling Shixiong.” Chu Yu’s chest felt stifled to the point of despondency. In the next few days, Xie Xi closely followed Chu Yu everywhere. Both of them reached a tacit understanding not to talk about their experiences of the last year. Chu Yu’s wounds no longer hurt, and they had also scabbed over. It should not take long for the scabs to heal and drop off and for Chu Yu to recover fully. The only thing was that Chu Yu’s body was still weak. With Xie Xi watching over him, Chu Yu could only stay in bed, with his daily activities consisting of his daily three meals and three bowls of medicine.

Fu Chongyi had decocted the medicine himself. It was fresh out of the pot, with the strong bitter taste of traditional Chinese medicine. Chu Yu had hardly ever drunk such medicine ever since childhood, so he almost spat it all out onto Xie Xi’s face after taking his first mouthful of the medicine. Xie Xi was unperturbed by the taste and picked up the porcelain bowl to try it. He murmured, “It’s indeed a little bitter… Does Shixiong want to try something sweet?” Chu Yu nodded his head with tears in his eyes. Had Fu Chongyi done this on purpose? He could clearly produce a pill for Chu Yu to eat, but he just had to boil this kind of stuff that was so bitter it made his intestines cramp… Xie Xi saw him nod his head and then lifted the medicine bowl with a trace of a smile on the corners of his lips. He took a sip of the medicine, and then took Chu Yu into his arms and fed it to him the medicine mouth-to-mouth. Chu Yu was caught off guard and choked slightly as he swallowed the medicine that was offered to him via Xie Xi. The medicine was so bitter he frowned from the whole ordeal. Then, Xie Xi pinned him down on the bed and mercilessly kissed him for a spell. Chu Yu had not even managed to catch his breath before Xie Xi fed him another mouthful of medicine through his mouth. By the time the bowl of medicine was consumed, Chu Yu’s face had turned crimson. He was perspiring profusely, and his eyes were awash with the colors of spring. How in the world would he remember if the medicine was bitter or not? ……It sure was sweet. Being fed this bowl of medicine was even more tiring than fighting a battle with a sword. Chu Yu felt as if he had been sapped of all his energy while Xie Xi felt invigorated as he left the room with the medicine bowl. The medicine had to be taken three times a day, and so, for three times a day, Chu Yu had to endure Xie Xi’s wanton advances until he eventually had to be carried into the bath to wash up.

This went on for several days. No matter how obtuse Chu Yu was, even he would have realized that something was off. So while Xie Xi was taking the medicine bowl away, Chu Yu snuck out. He had only just stepped out of the room when he heard a conversation just beyond the hallway. “…He seems to have gotten used to it. Shixiong no longer finds it bitter. You can add more coptis root1. I am not afraid of the bitterness.” Fu Chongyi did not know whether to laugh or cry. “Can you still bear to let him suffer?” Xie Xi snorted lightly. “He deserves it.” Fu Chongyi asked, “Aren’t you afraid that he will be angry with you when he finds out?” Xie Xi paused for a moment, then lightly replied, “No matter how angry he is, I won’t let him leave me anymore. That man is too untrustworthy. He’ll end up leaving the moment I turn my attention elsewhere… Sometimes, I really want to break his legs so that he cannot run away.” His tone was light, and his expression should have been cool and calm. But somehow, Chu Yu could still hear the pain behind Xie Xi’s words. His heart ached. Knowing that Xie Xi would return shortly, he quickly and quietly slipped back into his room to lie down. Fu Chongyi lifted his eyes and smiled. “Then, I wish you the best of luck.” Xie Xi calmly walked back to the room Chu Yu was staying in, with pursed lips and slowly walked towards the bed. He lowered his eyes and saw Chu Yu all wrapped up in the quilt. After a moment of silence, he jabbed Chu Yu’s blanket cocoon gently. “… Shixiong, what are you doing?” Chu Yu’s voice was muffled by the blankets and his tone was vague. “What must I do to put you at ease?”

Xie Xi simply took off his boots and outer robe and got into bed with Chu Yu. Embracing the person in the quilt in his arms, he whispered. “I only want to Shixiong to be in my possession at all times. Shixiong is mine. Shixiong must not leave me. It has been this way since young. But since childhood, Shixiong has left me twice. Even though you clearly promised me you would never leave…” Chu Yu felt a little suffocated and poked his head out from the quilt, just right under Xie Xi’s lower jaw. His body was still tightly bound, therefore, could not move, so he uncomfortably shifted and nudged himself up against Xie Xi and then tilted his head to mull over when exactly he had signed an agreement in this screwed up “I Will Never Ever Leave Pact.” After thinking for a long time, it finally hit him. ……He remembered that there was one night, just over ten years ago where the young shota Xie Xi had suddenly broken into his room. Xie Xi had cried for a short moment and then asked him a few questions. Eventually, in his state of drowsiness, he seemed to have heard Xie Xi saying something. He had vaguely heard the word “will not”, and he had thought the child had been saying words such as “you will not bully me anymore”, so he had nodded with sincerity and then fallen asleep the moment he shut his eyes. If he was not wrong, then this pact had probably been made at that time… Chu Yu could neither laugh nor cry. Finally, he leaned against Xie Xi’s neck and laughed. He said softly, “Alright, don’t be afraid. I won’t leave anymore. For real. If you still don’t feel at ease, you can break my legs if you can bear to……” After a pause, Chu Yu felt that it was better not to raise any flag and jinx himself. He quickly added, “Just that, if you break my legs, you can forget about getting into my bed ever again.” Xie Xi was speechless for a moment, then lowered his head to kiss Chu Yu’s forehead. “You know my words are harsh, but in reality, I could not bear to do that. If I could, I would have broken your legs the previous time you returned and then brought you back to the sect.”

Chu Yu paused, then nibbled on Xie Xi’s Adam’s apple without saying a word more. Two days later, Fu Chongyi entered the room with three pieces of news — two pieces of bad news and one good news. Chu Yu’s intuition told him that all the three pieces of news were related to himself. His eyebrows twitched. “Let’s hear the good news first.” Fu Chongyi smiled. “The good news is that I can help Young Master Chu fully recover today.” “The bad news?” Fu Chongyi asked, “Do you want to hear the bad news first or the worst one?” There are even different degrees of bad news? Chu Yu’s heart quivered, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Xie Xi’s hand as he replied in fear. “The bad news first…” Fu Chongyi stroked the fox in his arms and sighed. “Tian Yuan Sect had suffered a catastrophe. Although there are few people left now who can hold up the fort, this was, after all, brought about for the sake of confronting Demon Lord Yan Heng. So the major sects in the cultivation world would still show Tian Yuan Sect some respect.” Chu Yi, “Oh.” Fu Chongyi continued, “A few days ago, Song Yuanzhuo, the sect master of Tian Yuan Sect, suddenly issued an order to kill.” After a pause, he looked at Xie Xi with a somewhat odd and appreciative gaze. ”…… Because the decapitated head of his eldest disciple, Song Jingyi, was sent to the main hall of Tian Yuan Sect. The murderer was easily traceable.” Xie Xi said coldly, “So?” “The main gist of the order Song Yuanzhuo issued was that… Chu Yu, the eldest disciple of Yuan Chen Peak, and Xie Xi, the second disciple, had tortured a fellow disciple to death. Cruel and unscrupulous, they are no

longer considered one with the sect. They are henceforth expelled from the sect with immediate effect and will no longer have any ties to Tian Yuan Sect. If anyone slays both of you, they can obtain three of Song Yuanzhuo’s treasured magical weapons.” Chu Yu was unmoved. He had thought it was bad news, but it turned out to be meh. So what if he was expelled from Tian Yuan Sect? All along, he only had one shizun, and that was Lu Qingan. He had never acknowledged the Tian Yuan Sect, a disorganized and disoriented sect that could not even tell right and wrong, to be his sect. So what if they were hunted down? The Tian Yuan Sect of today was on the verge of collapse, hanging on by a thread. It could barely be considered a mid-grade sect. There might still be some sympathizers in the cultivation world. But it was still worth weighing the strength of the Chu clan against that of Tian Yuan Sect. Whether it was worth offending the Chu clan just for the sake of a few magical weapons was debatable; after all, the Chu clan was renowned for protecting their own to the point of fanaticism. Song Yuanzhuo was just at his wit’s end, having exhausted his entire bag of tricks. He could not personally avenge Song Jingyi, and so he wanted to use someone else’s power to do so for him. It was a pity that most of those who were willing to lend a hand were too incompetent, and those who were competent had no lack artifacts similar to those three magical weapons that he was offering. Chu Yu only pondered over it for a moment before he put it behind him and asked, “And the other bad news?” There was a glint in Fu Chongyi’s eyes. He looked as if he wanted to say something but was holding back out of some considerations. He paused, looked at the door, and then smiled. “Your elder brother is here.” ********

If you would like to support BC Novels, we have Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 73 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. Chu Sheng? Chu Yu was pleasantly surprised by the news. He looked up and saw Chu Sheng crossing the threshold into the room. He had not seen Chu Sheng for more than a year. Xie Xi had not changed much, but Chu Sheng seemed to have changed completely. It was obvious that he had not sorted out his expression the very moment he stepped through the door. His gentle and calm bearing in the past had now been taken over by an air of graveness and indifference. He had also severely thinned down, and his face was ghastly pale. His entire demeanor was cold and aloof. The moment his eyes met Chu Yu, he instantly brightened up like an iceberg melting. The corners of his lips unfroze, and he called out to Chu Yu with a cheerful smile, “Little brother.” Chu Yu’s heart squeezed with guilt. After all, he had not given Chu Sheng a choice at that time and had just gone ahead and knocked him out. Although if he had to do it again, he would still choose to knock Chu Sheng out and send him away.

Xie Xi did not know what had happened in the forbidden area of the Chu clan, but Chu Sheng was very much aware. If Chu Sheng had been present at that time, the process to seal off Demon Lord Yan Heng would have been fraught with difficulties. If it came to that then all the terrible plotlines in the original book would have ended up being reproduced, who knew if the system would have eventually made Xie Xi’s fate coincide with his original fate in the original novel, killing Chu Yu off before letting Xie Xi seal himself into the coffin… Of course, it was also possible that Xie Xi would have a case of Qi deviation, that would end up in him turning into the second Demon Lord Yan Heng. Chu Yu sighed as he stopped himself from thinking about it and revealed a smile, “Big brother.” Chu Sheng walked over to the bed and reached out a hand to stroke Chu Yu’s hair. His eyes were filled with a mix of anguish and tenderness. His eyes reddened as he opened his mouth, “… Little brother. I’m to blame. It’s all my fault.” Chu Yu had only just pacified Xie Xi a few days ago, and now he would have to coax his eldest brother. Chu Yu felt helpless and hugged Chu Sheng tighter. He said in a low voice: “Big brother, I won’t blame you, as long as you don’t blame me.” It was only with this hug he realized just how skinny and bony Chu Sheng was now. After a moment of silence, Chu Yu carefully scrutinized Chu Sheng’s face, only to find that his face was so pale it was almost morbid. He could not help but lift up his eyes to glance at Fu Chongyi. Fu Chongyi had been staring at Chu Sheng the whole time. When he felt Chu Yu’s eyes on him, he raised his eyes to meet Chu Yu’s. First, he nodded, then he shook his head. Chu Yu got the hint. Patting Chu Sheng on the back, he smiled and said, “It’s all right, big brother, I’m fine. Look, haven’t I returned in one piece?”

When he saw Chu Sheng wordlessly picking up a strand of his white hair, Chu Yu added, “It’s just that my hair has turned white. I’ll find something to dye it back some other day.” Chu Sheng released his hold on Chu Yu, turned his head to look at Xie Xi and sighed, “Little brother… Don’t be so reckless in the future. You, you almost scared me to death.” When Chu Sheng had woken up from his coma, he felt icy cold all over his entire body. His heart had frozen after finding out that three days had already passed. When he heard that Chu Yu had sacrificed himself to seal off Demon Lod Yan Heng, everything had turned black before his eyes. He had practically crawled to the place where the Chu clan had placed the soul jade tablets of their direct line of descendants, heaving a sigh of relief only when he saw that the soul fire representing Chu Yu’s life was still brightly shining. Having already lost his second younger brother and father, he did not want to lose his youngest brother too. Chu Yu comforted him in a low voice. When the topic of conversation changed to how he had managed to escape, he held back Fu Lanxue’s name and simply said that he had met a supreme master in the abyss who told him how to find the Resurrection Array. As he slowly revealed the incident in Xuan Jing, Chu Sheng’s previously dim and dead eyes lit up. He was so excited that his words were incoherent, and it took him a long time to calm himself down. He said in a low voice, “I’ll send someone to search for it right away. Little brother, don’t worry. Just cooperate with Fu Chongyi to recover as quickly as possible.” Chu Yu nodded repeatedly and watched as Chu Sheng departed. He turned his head to Xie Xi and burst out laughing. Poking him in the cheek with his finger, he said, “My little shidi, what’s wrong? Look at that face of jealousy. That’s my eldest brother. Do you have to go to that extent?” Xie Xi felt a little aggrieved. “… Shixiong hardly ever smiles. But when Chu Sheng came, you smiled twice.”

Chu Yu, “……” Chu Yu was speechless. He was turning around and just about to call out to Fu Chongyi when Xie Xi held his face with both hands and turned it back. Lowering his head, he kissed Chu Yu first on the forehead, then at the corner of his lips. Contented, he finally released his hands and stepped aside. Fu Chongyi was pretending not to see anything and had lowered his head to tease the fox in his arms. When he saw Xie Xi getting out of the way, he put the fox down and smiled. “Can we proceed?” Chu Yu glared at Xie Xi and nodded his head. Thanks for reading at BC Novels. While there was actually a very simple way to break the seal in Chu Yu’s body, it was also very easy for things to go wrong. Giving Chu Yu several pills to protect both his heart meridian and spiritual pulse, Fu Chongyi closed his eyes and calmly transferred spiritual energy into his body. When Chu Yu’s previously barren spiritual pulse had been filled with spiritual energy, Fu Chongyi suddenly gathered his energy and struck out at Chu Yu’s dantian. Chu Yu did not manage to withstand the first strike and spat out a mouthful of blood. He coughed as the world before his eyes started to turn black. He had the urge to ask if Fu Chongyi wanted to kill him. Xie Xi’s face sank and he was about to draw Duan Xue out of its sheath when Chu Yu stretched out his hand without hesitation to push the sword back into its sheath. He glared at Xie Xi before closing his eyes to cooperate with Fu Chongyi. he focused on stilling his mind and calming his energy. Xie Xi bit his lips. His heart ached so much when he saw Chu Yu coughing up blood. He pulled out a square piece of cloth and carefully wiped away the blood from the corners of Chu Yu’s lips in silence.

Chu Yu wanted to cough blood every time a blast of spiritual energy struck him. However, he was afraid that Xie Xi would worry, so he gritted his teeth and endured it. Fortunately, the pills he had just swallowed now took effect and protected his spiritual pulse. This went on for a long time, and Chu Yu was starting to feel groggy when he suddenly felt his Lingtai[1] clear. A tremendous amount of energy surged forth from his dantian and instantly spread all over his body1. At long last, his spiritual energy was back. Chu Yu felt all the wounds he had obtained when his body was still that of a mortal heal instantaneously. His body felt incomparably relaxed and comfortable, and he could not help but give a low hum. When he opened his eyes, the world in front of him seemed to have taken on a brand new look. Fu Chongyi was nearly sent flying by Chu Yu’s sudden burst of spiritual energy. He patted Chu Yu’s chest one more time and smiled. “Looks like we’ve succeeded. Congratulations to Third Young Master Chu.” Reinvigorated, Chu Yu got out of bed to bow to Fu Chongyi to offer him his heartfelt thanks. He inclined his head to look at Xie Xi beside him and smiled as he stretched out his hand to hold hands with him. His aura flowed into Xie Xi’s spiritual energy as their spiritual energy connected and intermingled with each other in harmony. Xie Xi’s mind was only set at ease after he had carefully examined Chu Yu’s inner condition. But because Chu Yu had coughed out blood earlier, Xie Xi’s expression was still sullen as he gave his thanks. Fu Chongyi was not bothered and said, “Third Young Master Chu, do you want to hear the worst news?” Chu Yu’s face turned solemn. “Is it about my eldest brother? What’s wrong… with my eldest brother’s body?” Fu Chongyi forced out a smile. “Third Young Master Chu is really sharp.” After a long silence, he said, “I’m afraid we cannot save your eldest brother’s right hand.” Chu Yu froze for a moment as his mind quickly

searched through his memory. He immediately recalled the accident in Qing Tu where a demonic cultivator had succeeded in mounting a sneak attack on Chu Sheng, wounding him. His face turned even graver. “What happened?” Chu Sheng’s shoulder had been injured. Even if he had been poisoned from the attack, shouldn’t the poison have been quickly neutralized with Fu Chongyi there? Fu Chongyi guessed what Chu Yu was thinking and shook his head, his face gray. “I’ve failed to live up to my reputation… On the day your eldest brother was injured, I noticed that he was poisoned, but I didn’t pay much attention to it when I discovered that it was just a common poison. I just found some time to draw out the poison for him. Someday later, about half a month after you had left, he suddenly fainted… It was only then I found out that there was another poison hidden under that layer of poison. I had never seen this poison before and could only use medicine to inhibit it. The poison by then had spread to his heart meridian, and your eldest brother may not have long to live… He is afraid you would worry, thus he did not allow me to say a word of it to anyone.” But even if Fu Chongyi had helped Chu Sheng to suppress the poison, the poison had still gradually spread throughout his body. Chu Sheng had been busy the entire year with the Chu clan’s matter, fighting off demonic cultivators and on top of everything else he was worrying about Chu Yu day and night. He had coughed blood almost every day as his body grew weaker, but still, he refused to step down from the front line. Chu Yu’s heart sank. At the end of the day… a big part of the reason for Chu Sheng’s low spirits was him. The good thing was that there was now hope to revive Chu Shuangtian, and Chu Yu himself had returned… He could only hope Chu Sheng would be able to get back on his feet. Earlier on, Chu Yu had thought there was something wrong with his own eyes the instant Chu Sheng had stepped into the room. Fu Chongyi stared into Chu Yu’s eyes. “Your eldest brother was far away in Jin He; he didn’t know that you were back… But two days ago, he

suddenly fainted. A guest vassal2 of the Chu clan immediately sent him to Linlan. I examined him and found that the poison had moved to his heart. He still wanted to leave, so I told him that you had returned and earned myself a scolding.” He sighed, looking as if he wanted to laugh but couldn’t. “You probably can’t imagine your eldest brother getting angry. He wanted to see you at once, but he was too frail, and he was concerned that you would worry, so he held back until today to when he could finally move normally. On top of that, he forced me not to tell you everything.” Chu Yu was silent for a moment before he asked, “Must we amputate it?” Fu Chongyi replied, “We must otherwise he will surely die.” Chu Yu wordlessly turned his head away, and Xie Xi took him into his arms and stroked his back to comfort him. The Chu clan were all trained in the way of the sword, and Chu Sheng was highly skilled in swordplay. His swordplay was so natural, smooth, and clean that it often received praise from around. If his right hand was removed, then this swordsmanship would be rendered useless. It would obviously be a challenge for him to learn to use his left hand, especially when he had hardly ever used it before, not to mention that his movements would be jerky too. He would not be able to bring out the best of his cultivation. Chu Sheng was already depressed, so even if he knew where to find the Resurrection Array, and even if he knew of Chu Yu’s return, he would likely still sink deeper into despair. Chu Yu was a little scared. The way Chu Sheng was right now, he seemed to have a death wish. If he didn’t, he would not keep on declining Fu Chongyi’s help to purge the poison in his body. Chu Yu was afraid that Chu Sheng would pass away as soon as he fulfilled his wish; in fact, he might not even hold out for that long… Seeing how Chu Yu’s expression grew graver, Fu Chongyi suddenly laughed as if he had made a decision. “Why are you making such a face? Your father now has a chance to be resurrected, and you’re back as well.

The Chu clan should cast away the gloominess and spring back to life. I said we need to remove the right arm, but I didn’t say whose. I’ve been looking around for a long time these days, and I found a suitable person among the captive demonic cultivators. We can remove his arm and reattach it to your eldest brother’s body. It’s time for the Chu clan to be reunited.” To use a captive demonic cultivator’s arm… It was cruel but compared to Chu Sheng’s safety… Humans are selfish. Chu Yu thought for a moment. His mouth twitched as he considered Fu Chongyi’s solemn expression earlier. “Young Master Fu?” It wouldn’t be that simple, would it? Fu Chongyi sighed. “Third Young Master Chu, I just said it in passing, and you actually believe it. Do you really trust me that much, or do you doubt my skills?” Chu Yu raised his eyebrows and gazed solemnly at Fu Chongyi for a moment before he eventually nodded his head. “Then I’ll have to trouble Young Master Fu… Chu Yu will always remember Young Master Fu’s kindness to the Chu clan”. Fu Chongyi nodded. “Just wait here for these next few days with a peace of mind. When I’ve successfully purged the poison from your eldest brother’s body, I’ll send all of you back.” After watching Fu Chongyi leave the room, Chu Yu mulled over the matter for a moment, then turned to Xie Xi. “Do you think he is lying?” Xie Xi held him closer in his arms and tightening his grip around his waist as he said, “He won’t do anything to harm Chu Sheng. Shixiong, you can put your mind at ease.” “Shidi is so certain of it?” Chu Yu was a little astounded. To tell the truth… This child, Xie Xi, normally could hardly be bothered to take even a

glance at others other than Chu Yu himself, let alone take the trouble to think about this and that. This was the first time he had used such a positive tone to comment on the actions of an outsider. Xie Xi did not reply immediately. He pinched Chu Yu’s lower jaw and tilted his face up to look. He was glad to see that Chu Yu’s initially pale face had regained its color, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. “Shixiong had never seen how Fu Chongyi is always running after Chu Sheng. Once Chu Sheng settled down at a place, Fu Chongyi would bring a bowl of medicine to him within the hour. Chu Sheng couldn’t even try to dodge him.” Chu Yu wanted to laugh when he thought of what Chu Sheng’s panicked look would be as he tried to flee. Instead, he gave a slight cough and said with a stern face. “Shidi, where are you putting your hands?” Just as he spoke solemnly, Xie Xi suddenly unfastened his belt and reached in. Xie Xi blinked, looking clueless. “What is shixiong talking about? Shidi does not understand. “ Having said that, he continued to pull apart the lapels of Chu Yu’s clothes. Chu Yu’s face darkened as he gathered his lapels together. He turned around to face Xie Xi as they rubbed against each other. Because Xie Xi was hugging him tightly and their bodies were pressed up close to each other, he could instantly feel the change in Xie Xi’s body. Chu Yu’s expression remained stoic as he pretended not to have noticed anything. Pinching Xie Xi’s handsome face, he teased, “How does shidi know Young Master Fu has been following around my big brother for the whole year? Could it be that you were also following my brother around?” Xie Xi paused, then tore Chu Yu’s lapels apart again and lowering his head to drop a kiss on his beautiful collarbone. His voice was hoarse as if he was suppressing his emotions, “Yeah. I was afraid shixiong will be sad upon your return if he dies.”

Chu Yu was stunned. Then he smiled as his heart filled up with an inexplicable warmth. He raised his head to kiss Xie Xi’s smooth and graceful jaws. “You deserve a commendation.” “Hmmm, shixiong…” feeling Chu Yu’s kiss made Xie Xi’s breathing a little short, and he abruptly pressed Chu Yu down on the bed with a strange smile on his lips. “Shixiong’s body should have recovered… Shidi will now examine how well the wounds on shixiong’s body are healing so far.” With that, he tore apart Chu Yu’s inner garment. His heart ached when he lowered his eyes and saw traces of scars still on Chu Yu’s white skin. He lowered his head to kiss the scars with a serious expression, moving slowly past each one down from his chest to his abdomen. He paused to strip his pants and continued to kiss the scars on his way down. The places where his lips touched all seemed to be on fire. It was burning hot. Chu Yu did not want to turn him down. His hands gripped the bedsheet below his body as he bit his lips to stop the moans that nearly escaped from his throat. Xie Xi kissed all of his wounds patiently then climbed up again to pin Chu Yu down. They were both clearly seeking pleasure, but Xie Xi’s eyes were moist and he choked before he smiled. “The examination is completed. Shixiong still needs to continue applying ointment in order to return a perfect shixiong to me. Oh, but you can just leave the troublesome stuff like applying the ointment to shidi.” Chu Yu knew that Xie Xi was still feeling bad. He stretched out his hands to undress Xie Xi as he raised his head to kiss his eyelids gently. It was rare for him to take the initiative. Xie Xi took a deep breath, got up in a semikneeling position to shed his clothes, then lowered himself back down of Chu Yu and took his lips into his own. His voice was vague as his lips tenderly caress Chu Yu’s. “Shixiong… it’s time to give shidi a big reward.” ********

If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 74 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Taishou Otome Otogibanashi Taishou Otome Otogibanashi (Taisho Maiden Fairytale) is a completed manga with 38 chapters that I just finished reading. The English fan scanlation is by Sea Otter Scans and it is likewise complete. TBH, I liked it but there was one arc that was boring because, for some reason, the mangaka introduced some minor characters who seem pointless to me. The other arcs are pretty good though, so all is forgiven. “Taisho” seems to refer to the time period of Emperor Yoshihito reign which was 1912–26. These “era names” are used quite commonly in Japan and, btw, the current era is Reiwa ( ).

令和

I love the art. The kimonos are mostly everyday kimonos, not the super fancy ones worn at more formal occasions but they are pretty nice. Summary: In this story set in the early 1920s, Tamahiko is the son of a wealthy family, but his life is changed forever when an accident cripples his right arm. No longer considered by his father as an heir, he is shuffled off into the country, to live out of sight. The teenage Tamahiko shuts himself in his new home, bitterly thinking of it as the place where he will die. One day, he learns that his father has ‘bought’ him a bride to take care of him, when the young teen girl named Yuzuki arrives at his door. She comes into his life like an innocent ray of sunshine, and Tamahiko’s view of the world and his life starts changing bit-by-bit…

Read it online here (no ads) – https://mangadex.org/title/17883/taishouotome-otogibanashi Thanks for reading.

Chapter 75 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. Xie Xi would basically give in to Chu Yu everywhere except when it came to bedroom matters. So any idea of sleeping separately was just Chu Yu’s wishful thinking. Chu Yu sighed. The child had grown up; he was no longer an obedient…. Tonight was the day that Fu Chongyi would purge the poison and swap arms for Chu Sheng. After a bout of tender loving, Chu Yu lay nestled in Xie Xi’s arms to mull it over. It was not that he did not trust Fu Chongyi, but… Chu Yu could not help worrying when he recalled Fu Chongyi’s peculiar expression earlier. Xie Xi could more or less guess what Chu Yu was thinking. He stroked his back, patted him in a comforting manner, and asked in a low voice, “ Shixiong, why don’t you tell me what you were doing in that place for the whole year?” Chu Yu knew that Xie Xi only wanted to distract him from his worries, so he complied and thought back to his time in the abyss. He smiled, not intending to hold anything back from Xie Xi. “Shidi, do you still remember Fu Lanxue, my brother once mentioned him before?” Xie Xi pondered over it for only a moment before he nodded his head.

So Chu Yu told him all about how Fu Lanxue had helped him. Although he had been miserable the first few days at the abyss, tormented daily by the pain until he had finally passed out. Chu Yu remained tight-lipped about those days, mentioning only the times he was happy to share. Like, when he had tired of eating fruits, he had lured out a group of wild beasts using himself as bait. Fu Lanxue then had no alternative but to kill those beasts, only for Chu Yu to find out that they were either poisonous or too hard to eat. He now found it funny, but Xie Xi was horrified. His face turned dark, and there was a faint burst of fire in his eyes. He suppressed his anger and asked in a calm tone, “What else?” Chu Yu was sprawled on Xie Xi’s chest and did not notice the change in his expression. He laughed merrily for a moment and went on dauntlessly, “Once, I found that there were flying beasts in the abyss. In my excitement, I forgot Elder Fu’s warning and wanted to use those flying beasts to fly me up… Then a big bird came and grabbed me, it tried to fling me to my death before eating me.” Chu Yu was really been terrified back then. After all, he had been like a handicapped person without any spiritual power. It was only in mid-air that he realized how freaking awesome it was when he was a cultivator. He had been afraid for a long time just after the incident, but now, looking back, he only found it funny. It was really too depressing down there, and although he had always felt that Xie Xi had been keeping vigil above the abyss. He had wanted to see Xie Xi very much. So in a moment of lapse, he had tempted fate. Chu Yu sighed. His eyes shone when he recalled this. Just as he was about to ask Xie Xi whether he had really waited above the abyss for a long time, his lower jaw was forcefully grabbed and lifted. He raised his head, only to see Xie Xi’s gloomy face. Xie Xi’s eyes were full of anger as he ground his teeth and asked, “Chu Yu, didn’t you have a single day of peace? Will you only rest after you have frightened me to death?”

Faced with Xie Xi’s furious and handsome face, Chu Yu thought it over for a moment. As understanding dawned on him, he broke out in a cold sweat. As the involved party, he had found the incidents hilarious when he thought back on it. But Xie Xi would probably have found the tales alarming… Xie Xi glared at Chu Yu for a moment, then bit Chu Yu’s lips in a bitter kiss, releasing him only when Chu Yu could not breathe. His anger was still not appeased, and so he raised a hand to smack Chu Yu’s butt. Chu Yu knew that he was in the wrong, so he could only eat the humble pie when he was slapped on the ass. After a moment of silence, he said with a dry cough. “Actually, I had peaceful times too… Elder Fu gave me a stone to carve into the people I missed. It took me a year to finish sculpting.” Xie Xi gave a start and a flush of red suddenly crept up his face. He said coyly, “Oh? Is that so?” After leaving the abyss, Chu Yu had forgotten all about the small stone sculpture. Now that he had suddenly remembered it, he sat up, feeling heartbroken. He did not have any spiritual energy at that time, so he could not store it in his ring and, therefore, could only carry it around in his bosom. Fortunately, the stone sculpture had slipped out, into the water, before Song Jingyi had whipped him, so it was still intact. But Xie Xi would not have noticed what was at the bottom of the water prison when he had come to save him. … If he returned there now, would he still be able to find it? Seeing Chu Yu’s despondent look, Xie Xi pondered over it for a moment before he got up to put on his inner garment. He then got out of bed to put on his outer robe before he picked up Duan Xue. Chu Yu remained sitting on the bed, bewildered. “Shidi, what are you doing?”

Xie Xi’s eyes narrowed in a smile. He bent over and held Chu Yu’s face, kissing him gently on Chu Yu’s red and swollen lips. He said, “Shidi suddenly remembered something I have to attend to. I’ll be back in two hours. Shixiong, please wait for shidi.” Chu Yu was confused and picked up his own inner garment, intending to put it on. “I’ll go with you.” Xie Xi uttered an ‘uh’ before he continued. “Although shidi is overjoyed that shixiong finally have the sense to follow shidi, there is no need for shixiong to tag along this time. It’s fine as long as shixiong is still on the bed when shidi is back… it will be even better if you are naked.” Chu Yu put on his inner garment with an expressionless face, covered himself with the quilt, as he lay back down onto the bed. Xie Xi could not help but chuckle as he extended a hand to stroke Chu Yu’s hair. Then he stepped out and left riding his sword. Chu Yu turned over and gazed blankly out of the window at the sky. The Fu Clan had set up a barrier, and the world within the barrier was not affected by the four seasons. Even if there were thousands of miles of ice and snow beyond the barrier, it would still be as warm as spring within. But without Xie Xi in the room, the room seemed to instantly turn chilly and desolate. It was a while before Chu Yu returned to his senses. He blinked as he suddenly thought of the long-forgotten system and spoke slowly, “System, I seemed to remember you saying that you would unbind me when the original novel ends?” The system laughed drily, “Host, what are you talking about~ I don’t understand you~ Ah~ The wind tonight is really noisy~” Chu Yu gnashed his teeth. “Hoho.”

The system still had some tricks up its sleeve. “The system has intercepted a barrage of bullet screen messages1 for the host~” Chu Yu said, “Oh.” Chu Yu sneered. “Why don’t you show me the comments first, then unbind my account.” The system cried, “Host~ I have a family to feed~” Chu Yu, “Scram.” Was it really okay for artificial intelligence to have such rich emotions? The system went silent for a moment and played dead, not budging no matter how Chu Yu nudged it. He was about to flare up when there was a “beep” in his ears. “A barrage of bullet screen messages loading in progress~” … Is this damn system planning to pick a fight to the death here?! Netizen Beloved Concubine’s Majesty: I reckon shidi will go crazy… from not seeing his precious shixiong all these days ω +2

【

⊙⊙ 】 【Netizen Oh Cool: The author is slicing onions again 〒_〒+2】

【 Netizen Passer: So tragic, I’m blind from crying... Begging the author to be kinder to shixiong and shidi… waiting for shixiong to recover and drive the car2. +2.】 【 Netizen this haunted house is a lil’ cute: My heart aches for shixiong……+2】 【 Netizen Sesame Riceball: Hahahahaha finally ate fish again ▼w▼ please boil more fish soup~】 …… Chu Yu was expressionless as he closed his eyes. …The screen changed. The start, which had been full of fans wailing as their hearts ached for this and that, had given way to rabid fangirling at the bottom. There was no doubt that the latter part of the bullet screen was all

spammed with messages of ‘double happiness’ 3 and ‘strewing flowers for novel completion4’. Reckoning the bullet screen frenzy was more or less done by now, Chu Yu opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. Actually… the comments were not that big of a deal. Just fangirls ogling them. In any case, they could only fantasize based on the converted text by the system. It was not as if they could actually see Xie Xi and him. After comforting himself for a moment, Chu Yu remembered the main offender of his ire and smiled as he thought over and reorganized all the swear words he could think of. He cleared his throat, ready to cuss the system when the door was flung open. There was a gust of the night breeze, and a slender figure appeared at the door. Xie Xi was back. Chu Yu blinked. Then he could not help but shrink back when he saw Xie Xi’s expression. … What’s up with him now? He had still been joyful when he went out, so why was his face as black as Yan Luo’s5 on his return? He was even grinding his teeth, and his veins were throbbing… who was blind enough to have offended the protagonist? Chu Yu’s eyebrows twitched, intuitively feeling that he was going to be out of luck. He laughed drily, “Shidi, what’s wrong? Who made you angry? Come and tell shixiong about it.” Xie Xi backhandedly the door shut with a frosty look, then walked over expressionlessly to sit at the edge of the bed. He raised his hand and handed something over to Chu Yu. Xie Xi had been holding it in his hand, so the object was still warm. But even as Chu Yu reached out to receive the object, he could not help

shivering slightly when he came into contact with Xie Xi’s icy hand. On seeing the shiver, Xie Xi immediately retracted his hand. Instead of placing the object in Chu Yu’s hand, he huffily tossed it onto the bed. Dejected, Chu Yu looked down and was instantly surprised and delighted. “This is… the stone sculpture? Shidi? You… don’t tell me you went back to Jiao Xia just to look for this…” Xie Xi held his arms crossed as he silently sat at the side with a cold expression. His thin lips were tightly pursued with the corners of his lips pulled down. He looked enraged and aggrieved. Chu Yu looked at him, then at the stone carving. After doing this several times, it finally dawned on him. He quietly looked at the stone carving on the bed – it was of Chu Sheng. Back in those days, he had missed Xie Xi the most, but he had also felt guilty towards Chu Sheng. As he had decided to always accompany Xie Xi after leaving the abyss, he felt this was a little too cruel towards Chu Sheng who had a younger brother complex. So after deliberating over it, he had decided to sculpt Chu Sheng. When they had been talking about this stone carving earlier, Xie Xi… probably thought he was the one that Chu Yu had carved. So he had eagerly gone to Jiao Xia to search for it feeling all sweet and excited… Chu Yu could almost imagine the look that would have been on this child’s face the instant he had found the small stone sculpture… Why… did he feel as if his heart was aching, and yet he also wanted to laugh… ? Turning his head to look at Xie Xi, whose face was as black as the bottom of a frying pan, Chu Yu could not muster up the courage to laugh. He placed the stone carving at the head of the bed, then moved over to hug Xie Xi around his waist. He whispered, “Shidi?”

Xie Xi pulled a long face and remained silent, although he did not swat him away. Time to pacify him… Chu Yu struggled to hold in his laughter and took the initiative to pull his inner garment apart. Rubbing up against Xie Xi, he nudged Xie Xi down onto the bed and blinked. “Is Shidi angry?” Xie Xi maintained his silence. Chu Yu inwardly sighed to himself. He could only lower his head to peck at the corner of Xie Xi’s lips and reached out to hold his hands. Realizing Xie Xi’s hands were as cold as ice, Chu Yu frowned and tugged his hands towards his own chest and held them in a grasp. As soon as his hands touched Chu Yu’s warm skin, Xie Xi extracted them and let them fall down to his sides. Chu Yu was helpless upon seeing Xie Xi like this. He rose, dragged him fully onto the bed, and pressed down on him again. After thinking it over for a moment, he still felt too embarrassed to act cute and beg for forgiveness; thus he instead explained his reason for why he carved Chu Sheng in a low voice. Seeing Xie Xi’s expression softening, Chu Yu felt relieved and persisted in his efforts, continuing to rub and touch Xie Xi all over as he smiled and asked, “Shidi, are you really going to ignore shixiong?” Xie Xi lowered his eyes. Chu Yu soundlessly reached his hand out towards an indescribable part of Xie Xi’s lower body and stroked it. Upon noticing the change coming over it, he stopped coaxing him and immediately withdrew his hand and covered himself with a quilt. “Then, I’ll sleep. Don’t disturb me.” Xie Xi, “…” The next moment, the quilt covering Chu Yu was ripped away from him, and his partially opened inner garment was forcefully pulled apart. Xie Xi

then pinned him down and wordlessly lowered his lips to ravage Chu Yu’s. Chu Yu was deeply kissed until he felt giddy, and in his daze, his legs were suddenly pushed apart. The next instant, a scorching, swollen, and hard object was shoved in, fully embedding itself deep in him. There had been no foreplay, and Chu Yu furrowed his brows at the pain. He pinched Xie Xi, who then released his lips. Xie Xi thrust in and out relentlessly until Chu Yu gradually adapted to him. It was only when Chu Yu finally lost himself and could only let out meaningless sobs and groans that Xie Xi finally gasped and said, “I understand everything… but I’m still angry.” …The temper of this brat. Being brutally penetrated by Xie Xi made Chu Yu’s mind blank. He climaxed roughly and came, raising his head with a frown on his face. It was only when that thrilling sensation gradually dissipated from his veins that he opened his mouth, “Alright… It’s just a stone carving. You still have me to accompany you… Ah……” He was caught off guard as Xie Xi thrust ruthlessly into him again and his voice broke. Clenching his teeth, Chu Yu continued, “… Isn’t that enough?” Xie Xi had only been temporarily depressed. If anyone else had rushed all the way to another place excitedly, only to discover that what he was looking for did not actually belong to him… that person would probably feel salty too. After furiously going at it for a spell, Xie Xi’s actions turned gentler. He looked down to see that the rims of Chu Yu’s eyes were red and glistening with tears. Regretting his previously hasty actions, he lowered his head to kiss his tears away. He hesitated, “… Does it hurt? Or shall we… stop?” Chu Yu flew into a rage. “If you dare to stop, then don’t ever dream of doing it again!” Who the hell says words like this while doing it midway?!

Xie Xi was speechless. It was when he saw that Chu Yu did not actually seem to be angry that he dared to kiss and caress him. Acting like a pampered child, he said in a sweet voice, “Shixiong must compensate me and carve one for me too.” Chu Yu, “Okay, okay.” Xie Xi said, “One per month.” Chu Yu, “…” Fearing that Xie Xi would sulk again, Chu Yu said helplessly, “Fine.” After another sleepless night, where Chu Yu had barely closed his eyes and was so tired he seemed ready to ascend to heaven. However, when he recalled that there should have been some news about Chu Sheng in the morning, he slept for only a moment before getting up to get dressed. Xie Xi dreamily scooped him back into his arms. “Shixiong, lie with me for a while longer…” Chu Yu rolled his eyes and swatted Xie Xi’s hands away. “We have been freeloading here for so long, we should leave soon. You go ahead and sleep in. I’ll take a look at my big brother.” The wide-awake Xie Xi stopped feigning sleep and rose to get dressed. He tugged at Chu Yu’s hand, refusing to let go. Chu Yu could only lead them both out of the room as he held onto him like a child. They had only taken a couple of steps when they unexpectedly bumped into Chu Sheng, who was heading their way. Chu Sheng’s face visibly darkened when he saw them holding hands. He pulled Chu Yu behind him and glared at Xie Xi with hostility. Turning back to look at Chu Yu, his heart ached. “Little brother, why do you look so pale…” Chu Yu glanced at Chu Sheng, whose face was like joss paper, and silently roasted him in his heart.

Big brother, exactly whose face between them looks paler and even more sickly…? Chu Sheng was so distressed that he almost shed tears. “Why has my little brother become so thin…?” Big brother, you are so skinny that you’re just a bag of bones… Chu Sheng wailed. “Little brother, big brother is useless and couldn’t protect nor take care of you.” Chu Yu gave up on him and carefully eyed Chu Sheng’s right arm. He grasped Chu Sheng’s wrist without saying a word and as he checked his inner condition, he smiled and said, “Alright, big brother. I’ve recovered; I’m fine. You should worry more about your own body. How is it? Did it go well? Where is Young Master Fu?” Chu Sheng’s smile froze. “He told you everything?!” Realizing his slip of the tongue, Chu Yu kept silent for a moment longer before reproaching Chu Sheng, “Big brother, you shouldn’t hide it from me. Haven’t you ever considered what would end up happening to me if something really happened to you?” His question had never really crossed Chu Sheng’s mind before. All Chu Sheng had ever thought of was how his little brother could be happy, and what would happen to him if his little brother left him. He had never really considered Chu Yu’s position if he was the one who left Chu Yu… Chu Sheng’s eyes became moist after a moment of silence. “I’m sorry. Little brother, big brother has made you worry.” Chu Yu patted his shoulder. “So how did it go?” Chu Sheng shook his head. “I ended up passing out last night. When I came to today, there was no one around, and all the residual poison had

been purged… Young Master Fu left a letter, telling us to just leave. That he has used up too much spiritual energy and has already gone into seclusion.” Chu Sheng left some words unspoken. These words were not the only messages in Fu Chongyi’s letter. His heart was heavy. He closed his eyes and thought back on the contents of the letter. It was as if he could see the struggle and agony on Fu Chongyi’s face as he wrote those words. “Since Ah Sheng doesn’t have me in your heart, my futile pestering would only make you sick of me. Chu Yu is fine now, and the poison in Ah Sheng has been purged. Let’s not meet again in the future. My heart is like water; it will not stir as long as I don’t lay my eyes on Ah Sheng again. This is… for the best.” Never to meet again. Perhaps it’s truly… for the best. If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 76 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. Linlan was already quite close to the Chu clan’s Falling Maple Leaf Valley. After returning to the Falling Maple Leaf Valley, Chu Yu prepared to set off for Tian Yuan Sect to resolve that troublesome matter. When Chu Sheng heard that Chu Yu was leaving again, he got up from the bed where he had been recuperating and insisted on going with them, refusing to stay no matter what. Chu Yu considered it for a moment. Tian Yuan Sect had placed a bounty on his head, and since this meant that it also concerned the reputation of the Chu clan, there was no harm in bringing Chu Sheng along. He snuck a glance at Xie Xi, who was pursing his lips and did not seem too happy with the arrangement. Chu Yu gave a light cough to dismiss Xie Xi before they all set off. The three of them rode their swords to Tian Yuan Sect. As they drew near, Xie Xi glanced at Chu Yu’s back and dawdled for a moment before he kept his sword and went over to hug Chu Yu’s waist from behind. He sniffed when he saw Chu Sheng glaring at him and said with an aggrieved expression, “Shixiong, I’m tired…” Chu Yu, “… Oh.” already drawn his sword…

If he weren’t here, Chu Sheng would have

He had yet been able to think about how to make these two get along when the light from a sword suddenly flashed before them. Chu Yu was startled, thinking that a cultivator was launching an attack on them because of that nuisance of a bounty. He was about to cast a spell with his hand when he heard an indifferent but firm voice coming from before him. “Yu-er.” Chu Yu gave a start. “Shizun?” He had not expected to meet Lu Qingan on their way to their destination. Chu Yu looked over at Lu Qingan, who was still as cold as ever. But as he met those icy eyes while they seemed to be permanently emotionless, he could still see a trace of worry in them. Chu Yu felt guilty and lowered his head to greet his shizun. Lu Qingan nodded his head as if nothing had happened. He did not mention the incident on Yuan Chen Peak either. Instead, his eyes fell on Xie Xi. “Xi-er, did you kill him?” Xie Xi nodded obediently, although there was a sense of nonchalance in his eyes. He said, “I’ve wanted to kill him for a very long time.” Lu Qingan sighed. “Just as well.” He said no more as he brought them to Tian Yuan Sect. Chu Yu contemplated the matter for a moment. It was likely that Lu Qingan had been busy on the frontline in Jin He and, therefore, could not rush back immediately after having heard about the bounties placed on both Xie Xi and him. But yet, the first thing he did on his return to Jiao Xia was to head for the Chu clan. Gratitude and warmth washed over Chu Yu’s heart. He quietly tugged on Xie Xi’s sleeve and whispered, “How’s the situation on the frontline?” Xie Xi leaned over to Chu Yu’s ear and lowered his eyes to look at that fair earlobe of his. His lips were nearly touching that ear, and his breath felt

warm.. Chu Yu almost fell off his sword as he went weak in the knees. Xie Xi smiled at seeing him so overwhelmed. He glanced at Chu Sheng, who was now glaring at him furiously and felt even more pleased. He drawled, “The demonic cultivators are already goners.” The demonic cultivators had been plotting all these years to awaken Demon Lord Yan Heng. In doing so, they had squandered away vast amounts of manpower, material resources, and financial reserves. Demon Lord Yan Heng had also devoured several formidable cultivators as they recklessly approached him on the day they roused him. Now, their strength was significantly reduced as their gamble did not bear fruit. Not long after Chu Yu’s plunge into the abyss, the Great Battle between the Righteous and Demonic Cultivators had resumed. If it were not for two demigod cultivators who were able to hold down the fort at that time when the Righteous Path was divided and lacking in cohesion, they would have all been beaten back to Yun Cuo in a crushing defeat. After hearing that, Chu Yu wanted to laugh. Thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly remembered Mei Yin Valley and asked, “What about Wei Ciyin?” Xie Xi was not pleased and rested his head on Chu Yu’s shoulder as he muttered, “It doesn’t make me happy to hear shixiong mention the names of others. He’s still alive. Mei Yin Valley always goes into battles half-assed and half-dead. They obviously did not want to take part in the war. All that’s left for Wei Ciyin to do, in the end, is to bring his tea set to brew tea on the battlefield.” … He really knows how to enjoy life. Chu Yu silently looked up at Lu Qingan before him and remembered another person. “How about Third Shidi?” There was a strange expression on Xie Xi’s face. “Third Shidi…” Chu Yu’s heart skipped a beat.

“Elder Shen said that he had an aptitude for crafting talismans and he would be able to go far in the future. So he threw Third Shidi into the Jing Hua Secret Realm to train. Third Shidi has not emerged for a year already… I don’t know if he is still alive.” Chu Yu, “…” All Shen Nian knew was how to create trouble, trouble, trouble. However, it was also a blessing for Third Shidi to have such a talent like Shen Nian to guide him. Third Shidi should be fine since Lu Qingan had not voiced any objections about it. His talismans had actually helped Chu Yu a lot during his time in the abyss. He would have to thank Third Shidi properly once he reappeared. While his mind wandered they managed to arrive at the Tian Yuan Sect. As if he had gotten wind of their arrival, Song Yuanzhuo was already waiting with his sword before the mountain entrance to Tian Yuan Sect. Even his reclusive wife was standing beside him. Packed around the gate were the remaining Tian Yuan Sect disciples and the other cultivators who had all rushed here to watch the show. Chu Yu swept a glance across the once impressive Tian Yuan Sect and sighed. Half of the nine hundred and ninety-nine mountain steps had broken off and caved in, and the hollow space below them was likely connected to the abyss. Further away, the Tian Yuan mountain range had more or less collapsed; who knew how many innocent souls had been buried underneath? It was chaos everywhere; even Yuan Chen Peak was missing. Lu Qingan and the sect master’s wife had trained under the same master. On account of their past relationship, his indifferent gaze passed over Song Yuanzhuo and paused on her before giving her a slight nod of acknowledgment. “Shimei.”

However, she did not appreciate the gesture and sneered. Her eyes were red as she stared at Chu Yu and gnashed her teeth. “What a good disciple Lu shixiong has produced! My… Jingyi died a miserable death! Jingyi treated you like his brothers and was open and aboveboard in all his dealings with you, but you repaid his kindness with enmity… Chu Yu, Xie Xi, Jingyi did not die in peace. Do you not hear of karma?! Lu shixiong, are treachery, desertion of one’s clan, and the torture of one’s comrades the lessons you have taught your disciples?!” The surrounding crowd looked at the sect master’s wife whose face was contorted in fury and agony. They sighed, then cast an odd look over at Chu Yu and the others. All of Song Jingyi’s dirty deeds had been carefully covered up by Song Yuanzhuo. Since his actions had not been exposed, the world only saw Song Jingyi as a polite and easy-going gentleman, so it stunned them to hear that Xie Xi and Chu Yu had tortured a fellow disciple to death. But then, they recalled that Chu Yu did indeed have some bad blood with Song Jingyi, and Xie Xi was a maniac when it came to protecting his shixiong… Rumors had spread since then, with one side blaming the Chu clan and Lu Qingan. Even the old rumors of Chu Sheng committing patricide had been dug out. The conclusion was: everyone from the Chu clan was devoid of conscience. Most of the onlookers were thinking about how Lu Qingan had always been righteous and honorable and usually kept his words. Since he had brought the offenders with him this time, perhaps it was to beg for pardon and to make amends. However, several Tian Yuan Sect disciples could not contain their anger and stood up for Chu Yu. “Back then in the Qingtu Secret Realm, Song Jingyi intended to wipe all of us out with Heavenly Thunder. It was Chu shixiong and Xie shixiong who saved us! Song Jingyi was a psychopath. Xie shixiong has done a good job killing him!” “At that time, outside Fangye City, Song Jingyi deliberately stalled for time instead of calling the elders for reinforcement. He almost caused the deaths of Chu shixiong and

Xie shixiong. What goes around comes around. This time it must have been Song Jingyi who started it first and ended up being killed by mistake.” “I also heard that it was Song shixiong who first pushed Xie shixiong into the illusionary realm at the Mausoleum Ruins. He was so full of malice, why didn’t the sect master’s wife say anything about that?” There were fragments of other voices, all of them from Tian Yuan Sect’s surviving disciples. Some were refuting, and yet some were also speaking up for Chu Yu and Xie Xi. Chu Yu was astonished as he did not expect anyone to stand up for them. He looked intently at them and saw several familiar faces. There were several disciples who had trained with them back then on Yuan Chen Peak, with fourth shidi leading them. Then there was also Lin shidi and a bunch of female disciples… Chu Yu who had initially been fuming because of the sect master’s wife’s words now was able to calm down. He patted Chu Sheng’s shoulder and whispered a few words to soothe him, then held Xie Xi back and winked at him. Since Lu Qingan had brought them here without saying a word, he must have a trump card that could shut Song Yuanzhuo and his wife up and turned the tide in their favor… Perhaps, it had to do with Song Jingyi’s background. All he needed to do was to listen quietly. It just so happened that he had been curious about Song Jingyi’s origins for a very long time. When the Tian Yuan Sect disciples had gradually quietened down, Lu Qingan spoke up. “The disciples under me had acted out of righteousness. They have no need to fear Heaven’s punishment. Shimei and sect master shixiong are the ones who need to weigh the extent of their sins.” He had only just spoken when the wife of the sect leader frowned as if she had thought of something. Her expression grew more frosty and cutting.

“My husband and I have done nothing against our conscience. Sins? Bah.” Song Yuanzhuo then said coldly, “Lu shidi, what nonsense are you babbling about? Didn’t you bring these two vile spawns with you today to punish them and avenge Jingyi?!” On seeing that they would not own up, Lu Qingan frowned and his tone grew more grave and distant. “Yu-er and Xi-er were merely collecting the debts owed on behalf of the entire massacred Luoshan Jun clan.” On hearing the words “Luoshan Jun Clan”, a slight change came over Song Yuanzhuo and his wife’s expressions, but they still took their chance to speak in their own defence. “What Luoshan Jun Clan? We haven’t heard of them. Lu Qingan, don’t slander us!” Lu Qingan shook his head. The last shred of compassion in his heart had all but extinguished. Not bothering to try to spare their feelings anymore, he began to recount the story in a flat tone. Following the story told in Lu Qingan’s insipid voice, the onlookers’ eyes widened until they were almost staring dumbfounded at Song Yuanzhuo and his wife. By the end, they all wore furious expressions as they shook their heads, sighing and censuring, “Hypocrite! He even said that the Chu clan was devoid of conscience. Who’s the one devoid of conscience now? All three of them deserves to die, not just Song Jingyi!” Chu Yu was also dumbstruck by Song Jingyi’s background. No wonder Song Yuanzhuo and his wife had been braying for revenge as if their son was the one who died… He had truly never expected Song Jingyi to be their biological son. It was no longer strange that the aloof wife of the sect master would welcome Song Jingyi with open arms, treating and doting on him as if he was her own son… it turned out that they were indeed mother and son. Chu Yu sucked in a breath and quickly sorted out the entire sequence of events in his mind.

He had previously heard that Song Yuanzhuo and his wife had once had a son. Unfortunately, that child had died young. And because of some ailment, they never had managed to have another child. Some cultivators did not place that much importance on begetting male offspring, while others regarded it as their lifeblood. This couple belonged to the latter group. Their son was dead, yet they could not bear another one. What should they do? Song Yuanzhuo had probably read some unorthodox books and had thought of possession after a discussion with his wife. However, the child was still young and had yet to cultivate, so his psyche had been weak. It was with some difficulties they were able to preserve his soul. To possess another body, they need to find someone whose eight characters1 and soul were a match for their child. Song Yuanzhuo took his son’s psyche and wandered around for some time until he finally found a suitable child in a small place barren of spiritual energy. It was a pity that the small cultivation household the boy belonged to had heeded the teachings of their ancestors to live in reclusion in that tiny place. Naturally, they did not make it easy for Song Yuanzhuo when he suddenly appeared to inform them he wanted to accept their one and only precious son and heir as his disciple. After being rejected repeatedly, Song Yuanzhuo finally blew his top and prepared to abduct the child. But if he just snatched the child away, his reputation and that of the Tian Yuan Sect would be destroyed if that small clan spread any words of it. Therefore, he hust had to nip the problem in the bud. One night, Song Yuanzhuo abducted the child, slaughtered all the cultivators of that small clan, and set everything on fire. A clan of more than a hundred people lost their lives all because they turned down Song Yuanzhuo.

The common folks nearby did not dare to step forward to investigate when they heard that the Jun clan had all been wiped out by a fire. As time passed, they gradually forgot about the incident. And because the Jun clan was relatively unknown, no one ever noticed when that small clan quietly disappeared from the cultivation world. Song Yuanzhuo had been ruthless back then. If Lu Qingan had not felt that something was amiss and probed further, he would not have found the jade pendant that Song Yuanzhuo had accidentally left behind among the ruins of the Jun clan, and this matter would have never come to light. The facts were laid out on the table; good or evil, black or white, it was clear for all to see. The cultivators who had come to watch the show and gossip did not dare to make a sound. The Tian Yuan disciples who had refuted Fourth Shidi and his supporters earlier also fell silent. Everyone stared at Song Yuanzhuo and his wife, who were ashen-faced in the face of the looming calamity. A thought involuntarily flashed through their minds: Tian Yuan Sect was truly finished. On their way back, Chu Yu was still lost in his reverie. Glancing at Lu Qingan repeatedly, he finally had an epiphany. No wonder Lu Qingan hardly made any appearances in the original novel. For fear of stealing the protagonist’s limelight. Before the mountain entrance of Tian Yuan Sect earlier, Lu Qingan had disabled the spiritual pulses of Song Yuanzhuo and his wife. Then, with a slash of his sword, he cut off a portion of his sleeve to break off all ties with Tian Yuan Sect. He was just too cool when he left the sect! Even Shen Nian could not help crawling out to tempt fate, paying no heed to the cold, gleaming blade of the sword. Aware of all those glances Chu Yu kept casting at Lu Qingan, Xie Xi’s face gradually grew darker until he could not help but cover Chu Yu’s eyes.

He whispered, “What does shixiong think of shizun? Is he good or not?” Chu Yu did not hesitate. “Good!” The next moment, he felt a cool palm sliding in through his lapels. Xie Xi seemed to be smiling happily, but he spoke through clenched teeth, “Oh? Is that so? Then shixiong, how about shidi? Am I good or not?” Chu Yu was immediately cowed into submission and replied with a straight face, “You are the best.” The groping hand finally showed him some mercy and withdrew, but it gave Chu Yu a pinch as it brushed against his waist. Chu Yu drew back his lips in a frown as his waist went numb, wanting very much to elbow Xie Xi and send him flying. Xie Xi’s tone was sour. “Shixiong promised shidi not to stare at others all the time…” Chu Yu smiled. “No, so I just take a look from time to time.” After a pause, he said, “Shidi, I feel like I’m going to hit a tree soon if you still don’t remove your hand from my eyes.” Only then did Xie Xi release his hand. Chu Sheng’s face was already completely black. “Alright, the matter is settled… Little brother, you will follow me back to Falling Maple Leaf Valley. Since Elder Lu has left Tian Yuan Sect… Xie Xi, why don’t you roam the world with Elder Lu?” It’d be best if you never appear before Chu Yu again. Chu Sheng’s heart stung. The tender cabbage he had nurtured for such a long time had been uprooted by an outsider. He had kept trying to force himself to accept it, but … he just couldn’t.

Lu Qingan was momentarily speechless on hearing his name brought up for no reason. Then, he said lightly, “The Great Righteous and Demonic War is not yet over.” Chu Sheng was struggling not to bite his fingers. He lowered his head and looked at his recently replaced right hand. This hand had a delicate and graceful palm, and neat, slender fingers. It did not have any calluses that would be formed from years of wielding a sword. Somehow, he found it… somewhat familiar. … It must have been his imagination. Chu Sheng’s heart was pounding. He quickly shut his thoughts down and suppressed the rage that had been bubbling up within him earlier. He thought about the Great Righteous and Demonic War and pondered over it. He said, “In that case, then little brother will remain at Falling Maple Leaf Valley while I set off for Jin He with Elder Lu and Xie Xi.” Chu Yu did not know whether to laugh or cry. “Big brother, you can’t make decisions for me. I want to go to Jin He with all of you as well.” Although Chu Sheng was unwilling, it was finally decided that the four of them would change direction and head for Jin He together. If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 77 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. Actually, it was not as laid-back at the frontline in Jin He as Xie Xi had said. It was true that the demonic cultivators had suffered a great loss, but the righteous path had also lost Tian Yuan Sect. The general mood in the righteous path camps had always been bad. They could not keep up with the demonic cultivators, shouting “all for justice” with one voice to denounce their enemy. The four of them did not even manage to have a break upon their arrival at Jin He as a voice transmitting talisman came flying over to request the presence of Chu Sheng and Lu Qingan at Jin He’s Conference Hall for discussion when they touched down. Chu Sheng frowned. “They are sure to just be spouting nonsense again. In the end, they still can’t come to a decision. Little brother, head back to Chu’s camp first to rest up.” Chu Yu did not have any objections, and neither did Xie Xi. Xie Xi’s eyes arched in a smile as he went over to Chu Yu to stick close to him. Chu Sheng glared at him and fumed, “Aren’t you going to the main hall with Elder Lu?” Xie Xi’s tone was light. “I’ll go where shixiong goes.”

Chu Yu’s head ached. “Big brother, calm down… Xie Xi, don’t make things worse!” Chu Sheng and Xie Xi glared at each other for a moment. Seeing that he would not be able to persuade them, Chu Yu sighed, prepared to find a quiet corner to sulk and grow mushrooms.1 Before he could move, Lu Qingan, who had been quietly watching for a long time, spoke up, “Let’s all go together.” Chu Sheng immediately compromised. “Fine. Little brother, keep up with us.” It was safer for Chu Yu to follow him than it was for Chu Yu to be alone with Xie Xi. The moment Chu Yu stepped into the Jin He’s Conference Hall, he felt everyone’s eyes on him. Breaking out in a cold sweat, he continued to maintain the original host’s cold and noble demeanor as he started to mull the situation over in his mind. Perhaps these bosses… were finding it strange that he had not died even after so many close shaves? Immediately, someone confirmed Chu Yu’s absent thought. “Clan Head Chu, is this your younger brother, Chu Yu? I’ve heard how your brother managed to remain safe in the Mausoleum Ruins for ten years. This time, he sacrificed his life for righteousness, and yet he managed to return safe and sound even after his fall into the abyss. It’s truly the case that the one who survives a great disaster will be blessed thereafter.” Chu Sheng’s face darkened as he was reminded of how those two incidents had kept him on tenterhooks. But being the head of a clan now, he could no longer be as candid as before, so he simply cupped his hands and silently led Chu Yu to their seats. Lu Qingan calmly took his seat beside Chu Sheng.

Everyone here should have known what had just happened at the Tian Yuan Sect’s mountain entrance. The representatives of all the major sects and clans who had been there were here now, but none of them mentioned it. They looked at each other with tacit understanding and smiled as they analyzed the current situation. The slogan of the righteous path was “suppress the strong to help the weak, slay all villains, and eliminate evil to defend morals”. Although it was all bullshit. The demonic cultivators likely knew that the righteous path was only concerned with their reputation, and so they came up with a vicious idea to gather all the commoners of Yun Cuo together. On the battlefield, each of the demonic cultivators would bring along a commoner to use as a shield. Arguably, this kind of atrocity should have been heavily resisted by the ordinary folks of Yun Cuo. Yet it was not. Although, in the end, their resistance would be futile, it would still be better than only being able to stare bitterly at the righteous cultivators before being killed by mistake. As everyone knew, Yun Cuo had always been lacking in both spiritual energy and natural resources. Under the intentional manipulations and propaganda of the demonic cultivators, the common folks in Yun Cuo had grown more hostile and resentful towards the righteous cultivators. On what grounds did the righteous cultivators and the cities under the jurisdiction of the righteous path get to live in such favorable environments with their abundance of natural resources, while they had to live in the barren Yun Cuo, with scarcely enough food and warmth to last them a lifetime?! This resentment was the reason the commoners of Yun Cuo were willing to be the demonic cultivators’ shields. If the demonic cultivators managed to break through the defense of the righteous path, those who survive might have a chance to leave Yun Cuo and settle down in Jin He, Qingtu, and even Jiao Xia and Linlan.

Faced with these human shields, the righteous cultivators’ hands were tied. Many of them could not simply disregard their sensibilities and morals to thrust their swords through the commoners just to stab the demonic cultivators. Thus, the battle was at a stalemate. It was likely that the demonic cultivators were going all out with such drastic measures because their highest grade spiritual stone ore deposits had finally dried up after holding out for several hundred years. If they did not fight now, they would all die. The group discussed it noisily for an entire afternoon until Chu Yu felt sleepy. In the end, they prepared to adjourn without coming to a resolution. Chu Yu could not help but lambaste them secretly. At the end of the day, this group of people only ended up denouncing the demonic cultivators for being cruel and vicious while sympathizing with those commoners, but not one of them made any suggestions for concrete action. It would have been much better to simply give those common folks some incentives to win them over, such as a chance to settle down in a righteous path territory. Chu Sheng had obviously run out of patience too. The moment the meeting broke up, he immediately led Chu Yu out of the main hall. Chu Yu had only taken a few steps when he realized that Xie Xi and Lu Qingan were not following. He stopped Chu Sheng and looked back to see Lu Qingan was surrounded by a group of people. ??? What were they doing??? These people were usually scared to death of Lu Qingan. So why were they in a hurry to approach him today? Chu Yu was full of doubts as he moved towards them, only to hear those people were all asking, in an amicable tone, questions such as, “Since

comrade Lu has withdrawn from Tian Yuan Sect, where will you rest your feet these days?” Chu Sheng immediately understood when he heard this. He snorted and said, “As soon as Elder Lu leaves Tian Yuan Sect, these sects and clans all can’t help but come to recruit him.” His words jolted Chu Yu, and Chu Yu solemnly and conscientiously imitated his elder brother as they looked on coldly and silently from the sidelines with folded arms. Lu Qingan was a cultivator who could break into the demigod stage at any moment. No matter which side he joined, the power of the chosen side would be instantly boosted. If they did not quickly attempt to headhunt such a talent… he might be poached away by the Chu clan. Although the Chu Clan had never harbored such a thought. Lu Qingan’s expression was distant as if he couldn’t hear the pressing queries of the crowd around him and had already made his peace. Xie Xi was more or less the same as he contemplated something with lowered eyes. It was a while before he raised his head to glance at Chu Yu. On seeing Chu Yu’s look of impatience, he raised his eyebrows and whispered, “Shizun, we should leave.” It was only then Lu Qingan gave a slight nod to the crowd and led Xie Xi away towards the entrance. No one dared to try to stop him from leaving. When they saw Lu Qingan walking over to Chu Sheng, a murmur inevitably rose. As they left the hall, Chu Yu looked at the upright back of Lu Qingan, then glanced at Chu Sheng, who musing over something with his head lowered. He struggled for a moment and then whispered, “Shizun… why don’t you and shidi stay at the Chu’s encampment for the time being?” Lu Qingan did not mind and cast a glance at Xie Xi, who had a sparkle in his eyes. Naturally, he would not let his disciple down, so he looked over at

Chu Sheng, “Clan Head Chu?” Chu Sheng stared at Xie Xi with a complicated gaze and sighed after a moment’s dilemma. “It’s our great honor.” It seems that this man with such a strong little brother complex still could not accept the protagonist… Chu Yu sighed too. Back at Chu’s camp, Chu Sheng immediately made arrangements for Lu Qingan and Xie Xi. Not surprisingly, he led Chu Yu in the opposite direction and sighed as he walked. “Oh, little brother. Big brother knows that Xie Xi has deep feelings for you and that you have feelings for him too. But this kid really doesn’t give me a good feeling… have you ever been bullied by him?” “He wouldn’t dare.” Chu Yu said but also silently added, except when they were in bed, Xie Xi never ceased to take delight in bullying him. After a moment of silence, Chu Sheng furrowed his eyebrows and said with a desolate expression. “Forget it… maybe it’s time for me to let you go… Little brother, don’t blame big brother for being selfish. Let big brother get accustomed to it first…” Chu Yu patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. They were all more or less exhausted after having been on the move for two days. Chu Yu stepped into his room. He had originally wanted to sneak into Xie Xi’s room to placate him, but when he saw Chu Sheng looking at him with shining eyes, he gave up the idea and obediently lay down on his own bed. Chu Sheng carefully tucked Chu Yu in. He lowered his eyes to look at his new hand once again and frowned as he shook away that strange feeling of uneasiness in his heart. Turning his eyes to look at Chu Yu’s white hair, his heart ached. “Little brother, all that time at the bottom of the abyss… has been hard on you.”

As soon as he mentioned the demonic abyss, Chu Yu remembered the forgotten stone statue. He quickly rose to pull it out and handed it to Chu Sheng, revealing a small smile. “I carved this in the abyss. I hope that big brother won’t detest it.” Stunned, Chu Sheng received it with trembling hands. His eyes reddened as he looked down at the small stone figure that Chu Yu had carved so patiently and carefully. His lips trembled, and it took him a moment before he could say, in a voice choked with emotion, “I won’t detest it… How could big brother ever detest a gift from little brother?” He covered his eyes and continued, “You were so cold and taciturn when you were young. Whenever I tried to make you laugh, you’d just always stare at me without saying a word. I thought you hated me. Because of that, I felt despondent and didn’t dare to go looking for you. After I had been wandering around for a long time, I found you sitting at the door as soon as I stepped out. You were like a child of the snow, sitting quietly as if you were waiting for me. When you saw me, you looked up at me in silence, as if reproaching me for not looking for you… Little brother, at that time, big brother made up his mind to protect you all my life.” Chu Yu felt uncomfortable and conflicted. Chu Sheng was talking about his memories with… the original host, while he was only an impostor. It was normally fine between them, but once Chu Sheng started to bring up the past, Chu Yu would feel guilty and terrified. “I’ve been worried about you. I was afraid you might be too antisocial and wouldn’t be able to find a friend. But deep down, out of my selfishness, I thought this wasn’t all that bad since then others can’t get close to you…” Chu Sheng lowered his voice as he spoke. “That year when you took Xie Xi down the mountain to eliminate demons together, big brother realized that you had changed. You were a lot more cheerful than before… which was good. Little brother, big brother has a question. Was Xie Xi the reason for your change?”

…… At first, he had changed because of the plot. But later on, it was indeed because of Xie Xi that even his body had changed this much. Chu Yu nodded a little guiltily. “Yes.” Chu Sheng sighed again and reached out a hand to stroke Chu Yu’s head. “Sleep now. Big brother will tell you a story.” A story? Chu Yu could not help but say, “Just don’t tell me a story about Fu Lanxue.” Chu Sheng was dumbfounded. “How did little brother know that I was going to talk about Fu Lanxue?” Chu Yu, “…” Although Elder Fu had already lived in seclusion for a long time, the world was still eager to regard him as a bedtime story and a bad example… Chu Yu slept until midnight when suddenly the heat woke him up. His body was being held tight in an embrace, and his head was leaning on the chest of the person beside him, who was hugging him around his waist and clamping down on his legs. Chu Yu looked up at Xie Xi with a complicated expression. In the past, this child had always been staring at him with aggrieved expression and twinkling eyes until he woke up. Then he would act like a pampered child and beg for hugs. Recently, he had obviously let go of his self-restraint completely. Chu Yu did not even know when Xie Xi had climbed onto his bed and pulled him into his arms. For him to hold Chu Yu this tightly, it was likely that Xie Xi did not really feel reassured that Chu Yu was with him.

Chu Yu could not return to sleep so easily after waking up. Since he could not shake off Xie Xi’s manacles either, he could only stare blankly at his face. Just as he was daydreaming, Xie Xi suddenly furrowed his brows and opened his eyes. His hand quietly stroked the back of Chu Yu’s head as he lowered his head to move closer until the tips of their noses were touching. “… Shixiong, don’t stare at me like that.” Chu Yu had yet to recover his senses and unconsciously asked, “Why?” Xie Xi sighed. His voice was hoarse as he caressed Chu Yu’s white hair. “Shidi will not be able to control himself.” Chu Yu, “Oh, then try your best to control yourself.” Xie Xi laughed. “Shixiong has too many outstanding debts still owed to me. You have not even repaid tonight’s debt either.” Having said that, his hand slid into Chu Yu’s flimsy inner shirt to grope at his chest. Chu Yu quivered. Seeing Xie Xi’s eyes gradually darken with desire, he could not help but sigh. “Alas, my lessons were futile… What a miscalculation.” Xie Xi’s actions paused as he forced a smile, “Lessons… futile?” Chu Yu grieved. “Shidi, I was just thinking about how innocent and naïve, pliant and adorable you were when you were a child…” Unlike now, where all you seem to think of after just a moment together is… that and that. Xie Xi shrugged his shoulders. He stretched out his slippery, red tongue and licked along Chu Yu’s lips. “Shixiong… shidi was not that innocent and naïve as a child. There was once when shidi dreamed that you cried.” Chu Yu’s lips felt ticklish and he could not help but raise his head for a kiss. “Huh?”

Xie Xi flipped over to press down on him. He said slowly, “Screwed to tears by shidi.” Chu Yu: “…” At those words, he lost any desire to talk to Xie Xi for the time being. Chu Yu was already drowsy by the time Xie Xi had satisfied them both and then lay down holding Chu Yu in his arms, still kneading and pinching him all over. He sprawled weakly in Xie Xi’s arms for a moment, then perked himself up and reached out to scratch Xie Xi’s chin. “Shidi, you heard what those cultivators were saying in the hall today. What do you think?” “The righteous are not righteous, but evil is still evil.” Xie Xi felt ticklish and extended his hand to give Chu Yu’s straying hand a squeeze. He smiled as he looked at Chu Yu’s fair and slender fingers, then lowered his head to take a finger into his mouth to lick and bite it as if he was tasting a delicacy. Startled, Chu Yu attempted to withdraw his hand but to no avail. He looked fixedly at an amorous Xie Xi, then turned his head aside to ignore this lascivious scene. He continued. “If the righteous cultivators had been willing to welcome those commoners with open arms, perhaps this matter wouldn’t be so troublesome now.” “Hmm?” “I remembered that Wei Ciyin wasn’t in favor of the battle between the righteous and demonic cultivators. Neither was Elder Wei.” With Chu Yu’s finger in his mouth, Xie Xi’s words were slurred. “Does shixiong want shidi to go to Mei Yin valley to deal with this?” If Mei Yin Valley could take the commoners under their protection, then the righteous cultivators would no longer have any more misgivings and the war could be ended soon. The only thing was that this was obviously asking

Wei Yin Valley to betray the demonic path… not something that anyone could deal with easily. Wei Yuanshan seemed to have been on close terms with Xie Xi’s parents, especially Xie Xi’s mother… As they said, love me, love my dog. Thus, he was also concerned about Xie Xi by extension. Those few days at Yun Cuo, he had offered an olive branch several times, wanting Xie Xi to forsake Lu Qingan and stray from the righteous path. But Xie Xi refused to listen to anything about his parents’ past, and consequently, he disliked listening to Wei Yuanshan. He had clung on to Chu Yu, refusing to leave his side, so Wei Yuanshan had no choice but to let them leave. Although Chu Yu was curious, he could not just hit Xie Xi where it hurt by asking more questions. But now that Xie Xi had seen through him after he had implicitly mentioned the need for Xie Xi to make a trip to Mei Yin Valley, his face reddened and he said with a dry cough. “It’s fine if you aren’t keen on the idea, don’t bother about me. Anyway, we will encounter Wei Ciyin eventually. We can discuss it with him.” Xie Xi frowned and bit Chu Yu’s finger unhappily before releasing it. He felt better after taking the finger out and seeing the teeth marks on it. With a smile, he took out a handkerchief to wipe Chu Yu’s hand and said, “ Shixiong keeps saying things like this. As long as it’s shixiong’s request, shidi will do it no matter what task it is. If shixiong keeps saying such distant words, shidi will be bitterly disappointed.” Chu Yu said nothing for a moment, then dutifully offer up a kiss. “Then what will it take for shidi not to be disappointed?” There was a glint in Xie Xi’s eyes and he turned them over to pin him down once again. “This?” “…” Chu Yu said, “Please have mercy. Spare this old waist of mine today…” If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation)

Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 78 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

It’s Too Hard to Chase the Tsundere Prince What’s up with the title “It’s Too Hard to Chase the Tsundere Prince”? LOL! I actually started reading this just because of the funny title. Personally, I would prefer a yandere prince… *cough* I mean I would prefer to read about a yandere prince, not that I want to meet one. This is just another of those “modern girl transmigrated into (fantasy) ancient China” manhua. Summary: This is a story about a murdered lady, who then time travels and is reborn as the second daughter in a wealthy household. She was often bullied in her own household. After time travelling, she acts all frail and weak in the situations she encounters, while intelligently overcoming crisis after crisis. Even without a royal background, she is slowly but surely climbing to the top! The project page is here – https://tritiniascans.ml/manga/its-too-hard-tochase-the-tsundere-prince/ Thanks for reading.

Chapter 79 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

The World of Otome Games is Tough for Mobs The World of Otome Games is Tough for Mobs (aka Otomege Sekai wa Mob ni Kibishii Sekai Desu) is a great novel with a manga adaptation. The otome game-based manga that I have read all have female main characters but this one has a hilarious trash-talking male MC. I really like him! He’s kind but he’s not a beta male like many Japanese MCs. On the other hand, he’s also not an “edgy isekai MC” who murders people left and right. He’s reasonably logical but funny. Summary: Leon, a former Japanese worker, was reincarnated into an “otome game” world, and despaired at how it was a world where females hold dominance over males. It was as if men were just livestock that served as stepping stones for females in this world. The only exceptions were the game’s romantic targets, a group of handsome men led by the crown prince. In these bizarre circumstances, Leon held one weapon: his knowledge from his previous world, where his brazen sister had forced him to complete this game. This is a story about his adventure to survive and thrive in this world. Read it online here – https://mangadex.org/title/31032/otomege-sekaiwa-mob-ni-kibishii-sekai-desu Thanks for reading.

Chapter 80 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Have you read the Witcher novels? In 2000 or 2001 someone recommended The Witcher by Andrzej Sapkowski. series to me. It had been published in the 80s-90s… but only in Polish. I read some English fan translations and was hooked! It didn’t get an official English translation until 2007. However, I’m sure most people probably heard of the Witcher video game series first. A lot of people might not even have heard of the books at all. That’s why it’s a bit hard to talk about the Witcher on the internet since 90% of people will talk about the video game instead of the fiction series it’s based on. The good news is that there is an upcoming The Witcher Netflix series! It’s based on the books, not the video game. I’m cautiously optimistic even though the trailer seems to be taking liberties with the story. For example, the line “I thought you’d have fangs…” is not in character for the books. I guess the TV show adaptation will be dumbing things down for viewers. I do like the main actor, Henry Cavill, though. I first watched his word on The Tudors. He was excellent. Here’s a video of him in the Tudors: Thanks for reading.

Chapter 81 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. After staying together in Fallen Maple Leaf Valley for several months, Chu Yu and Xie Xi decided to take a trip. An astonished Chu Sheng was tearful. “Little brother has only returned for a few days. Why are you already going away and leaving big brother behind again…” Xie Xi said coolly, “We have been accompanying you in Fallen Maple Leaf Valley for a long time. If you stop dragging shixiong to listen to you preach for several hours, then we don’t mind staying a little longer.” Chu Yu gave a dry cough and clapped Xie Xi. “Big brother, we are also going out to search for Xuan Jing. Don’t worry, Xie Xi and I will return often.” After a pause, he asked, “Young Master Fu hasn’t returned since he left last month. Big brother, did you… quarrel?” At the mention of Fu Chongyi, Chu Sheng’s initially frosty expression softened. He shook his head with a smile and stroked Chu Yu’s hair. “He said that he wants to give me a surprise.” It had not been easy for these two men to get together. Chu Yu could not help but sigh as he recalled how Fu Chongyi had been willing to give Chu

Sheng his arm. After listening to Chu Sheng’s whispered instructions, he left Fallen Maple Leaf Valley with Xie Xi. For Chu Sheng to agree to let him leave with Xie Xi… looked like he was slowly beginning to let go of him. Chu Yu felt comforted. They were already pretty familiar with Jiaoxia. The Chu clan was also quite close to Linlan. Chu Yu considered it for a moment, then headed in the direction towards Linlan. Xie Xi naturally acquiesced to his wishes. The only thing was that he said that he started to “feel dizzy and weak” early on the day of departure. Thus, he attached himself behind Chu Yu and hugged him as he chuckled, refusing to release him no matter what. Chu Yu was accustomed to this child’s clingy nature and let him have his way. After traveling for half a day, they crossed over into Linlan. It was now spring. Life had begun to awaken, and everywhere below them was green and luxuriant; it was pleasant to look at. Chu Yu dropped into the mountain forest and held hands with Xie Xi as they took a leisurely stroll on the path. Night descended swiftly upon them. Chu Yu did not intend to stay the night in the nearby town. Instead, he found a tent in his ring and was about to take it out when he glimpsed a bronze mirror in the corner of his spacial ring. This bronze mirror had been inconspicuous as it lay quietly in the corner, but now, it was emitting white light as if something was going to gush out of it. Chu Yu uttered a sound of surprise and considered it for a moment. He then smacked himself on the head as he recalled.

This was… the bronze mirror that he had picked up during that year in the mausoleum ruins when he broke through and left the imaginary realm in Xie Xi’s mind. He had forgotten about it all these years, but now it was suddenly shining. What was this about? Could it be that there was something sealed in it? Chu Yu hurriedly took the bronze mirror out and briefed Xie Xi on it. Both of them placed the mirror a zhang[1] away in front of them and stared intently at it. [1] measure of length, about ten Chinese feet

丈

After a while, the light gradually weakened. Vague images appeared on the surface of the mirror and then gradually cleared up. There were even voices coming from it— “… As you have just seen, those who are from Tian Yuan Sect are mean, wimpy, and love to screw people up. They all like to indulge in histrionics.” … Why did it sound so familiar? Chu Yu blanked out for a moment. He was about to turn and ask Xie Xi when Xie Xi raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, “Shixiong?” Chu Yu, “Huh?” Xie Xi pointed to the bronze mirror with a dubious expression. “That was shixiong’s voice.” At the same time, the image on the mirror’s surface cleared up. Chu Yu and Xie Xi looked intently and saw a scene in the mirror—there was a handsome young man dressed in a white satin robe quietly sitting in a cross-legged position in a small dome that was glowing with golden light. His expression was indifferent, and his slightly narrowed eyes stared at a man with a nefarious aura. There was a buzzing noise in Chu Yu’s head. Xie Xi looked stunned.

Both of them, particularly Xie Xi who had been deepening his understanding of Chu Yu every day, were all too familiar with the two people in this scene, especially the youth within the golden dome — it was Chu Yu. The other was Wei Ciyin. The more Chu Yu looked on, the more he found that this scene seemed familiar. Suddenly, the sky went from dim to pitch black, turning their surroundings dark. Golden snakes soon began their frenzied dance among the dark mess of clouds, as if it were the apocalypse. … Hold on! Chu Yu’s eyes widened. As expected, he saw Wei Ciyin gave a carefree smile as he said, “Are you really going to sit here for ten years? Although the golden dome is a powerful defensive treasure, it remains to be seen if it can fully protect you from danger in the mausoleum ruins.” The color drained from Xie Xi’s face. “Shixiong, is, is this the mausoleum ruins?” Chu Yu pursed his lips and took the bronze mirror into his hand. He smiled gently. “Don’t look.” If he was not wrong, the bronze mirror that he had been carrying with him had been recording him daily ever since the mausoleum ruins. He did not know if it had started to replay because it had hit its memory limit or something… Which damn ancient cultivation elder had been so bored and innovative to refine such a treasure? The scene in the bronze mirror… It was better not to let Xie Xi see. Although there had been Shen Nian to guide him, the beginning in the mausoleum ruins had still been tough for him. It would only make this child depressed; the crybaby would surely dissolve in tears.

Chu Yu might have looked calm, but Xie Xi was frowning. He had the jitters just when thinking about the scene earlier in the mirror. There was no way he could just let it go. He pursed his lips and watched as Chu Yu calmly put the bronze mirror back into his ring. He did not ask him for it. Chu Yu gave a cough and was about to tell Xie Xi to let bygones be bygones when Xie Xi picked him up in a princess carry and strode into the tent. The inside of the tent was covered with a thick blanket. Without saying anything else, Xie Xi set up a barrier and pinned Chu Yu down under him. In just a few strokes, he skilfully stripped Chu Yu’s clothes off, kissed his lips, and began to deepen his understanding of Chu Yu again. Chu Yu was puzzled. He did not understand why the Xie Xi of tonight was going at it so many times compared to the past; he never stopped kissing and caressing Chu Yu, and his actions were not that gentle either. Chu Yu was worn out after they had been at it for the latter half of the night and fell right into slumber. On seeing him sleep, Xie Xi carried him to the side to clean him up. After covering him with a quilt, he reached out to touch Chu Yu’s storage ring. There was a prohibition seal on Chu Yu’s interspatial storage ring. After a pause, Xie Xi lowered his eyes and looked guiltily at the sleeping Chu Yu. Turning his back, he successfully broke through the barrier of the ring and searched inside it. When he found the bronze mirror, he slipped out of the tent. The scene in the mirror had long switched over. The Chu Yu who was inside was sitting on a boulder and counting his fingers idly. “… It has been three years. Elder Shen, have you recall where the array to leave the mausoleum ruins is?” Shen Nian scoffed. “It’s not that easy. As a junior, can’t you show more understanding of this old man? I’ve been drifting for a hundred years and

have forgotten many things. You should be thankful that I can still remember which direction to go.” Three years had already passed inside? It looks like the time taken for the scene to change was much faster than in reality. Xie Xi blinked. Leaning against the tent, he held the bronze mirror with both hands and stared fixedly at Chu Yu inside the mirror. Chu Yu gazed at the gloomy sky in the mausoleum ruins with a faraway look on his face. He suddenly sighed as if he had thought of something. “I wonder how Xie Xi is… He should be fine… three years is surely long enough for him to forget me.” Shen Nian asked. “Xie Xi? Is that the shidi you often mentioned? Tsk, it’s clear that you miss him all the time. You care about him so much, why are you still hoping for him to forget you?” Chu Yu looked conflicted. “… You’re too old to understand.” Xie Xi felt a stab of pain in his heart. He vaguely recalled some memories from that year. The blow of not knowing Chu Yu’s fate in the mausoleum ruins had been too great for him. He could only vaguely remember Chu Yu lying to make him leave the mausoleum ruins, but he could not remember much of what had happened after they had gone into the ruins. Xie Xi inexplicably felt terrible as he stared at the smiling Chu Yu in the scene. He rubbed his forehead. The vague images in his brain were clearing up. His hands shook, and he nearly dropped the bronze mirror. He looked blankly at the bronze mirror. His tears inadvertently fell, and the world before him blurred. The conversation in the mirror continued. “Why? From what you have said, did that shidi of yours make you angry?”

“It’s not that either…” Chu Yu pondered over it. He felt that the reason for all this was because he had nurtured the protagonist gay. Ashamed, he said, “It was actually my fault. My shidi… I’ll never be truly angry with him.” He was the protagonist after all. Who would dare to be angry with him… On hearing this, Xie Xi’s tears gushed even more. Feeling bitter and anguished, he wiped his eyes but realized that the scene in the mirror had changed yet again. The earlier lively Chu Yu was now collapsed on the floor. He looked as if he was dying as he appeared to be losing consciousness. Before him was a vast swaying sea of flowers. There was a smiling face on each of the flowers as they spewed out thin wisps of purple air. It was obvious at first glance that these things were nothing good, and it was also apparent that Chu Yu had fallen into the trap. Shen Nian bellowed. “Hey, hey! Kiddo! Get up! Get up quickly if you don’t want to be eaten!” With some difficulty, Chu Yu opened his eyes. His brows were tightly knitted as he gasped for breath and slowly crawled away in another direction. One of the human-faced flowers suddenly moved with the wind and lowered its head to bite Chu Yu’s hand. Chu Yu gasped in pain, and his tears nearly fell. Clenching his teeth, he drew Xun Sheng and slashed it. That human-faced flower seemed to have intelligence and immediately retreated to dodge the blow. Chu Yu was then sprawled on the ground, immobile; it was as if wielding his sword had sapped all his energy. The human-faced flowers stirred and lowered their heads to bite him. However, they did not tear his skin and flesh apart on the first bite. They simply bit down on his flesh, as if tasting him.

Xie Xi’s heart ached like hell. With clenched teeth and reddened eyes, he stared fixedly at those human-faced flowers as the murderous intent in his eyes intensified. But right at that moment, the scene changed again. Chu Yu was riding his sword in high spirits. He seemed elated, and the smile on his lips and brows dissipated that frosty aura around him. The sky was blue. It looked like he had left the mausoleum ruins. Xie Xi’s terrible mood eased off as he looked at Chu Yu’s smile. With a gentle gaze, he looked on as Chu Yu put on a lazy expression that he would not usually reveal. After a while, Chu Yu’s expression took on a sorrowful turn as he mumbled to himself. “… No. I don’t know if Xie Xi has calmed down yet… After all these years, he shouldn’t be angry anymore… That won’t do. What if we meet and he stabbed me in a moment of agitation? I’d better not meet him yet.” What? Xie Xi’s eyes widened in a glare. He nearly laughed out in anger. So Chu Yu had actually been worried that Xie Xi would be angry, that was why he had fled the moment he saw Xie Xi? Xie Xi had not initially been angry at that time. All he had felt when he saw Chu Yu was the excitement and ecstasy of recovering what he had lost. He had never expected Chu Yu to take to his heels. That had then infuriated him so much that he was dizzy with anger and almost coughed out blood. After ten years of absence, Chu Yu had fled as soon as they met. He was so furious he wanted to break Chu Yu’s legs all at once. But in the end, he could not bear to do it, so he did not do so. It did not take long for Xie Xi to appear on the scene. It was intriguing to see himself appear in the mirror. That was until he saw himself trick and bind Chu Yu to the bed. When he saw himself gently stroking a stunned Chu Yu’s back, Xie Xi suddenly sighed. “… Why did I

suddenly go soft in the heart back then? I should have just devoured shixiong in one go.” He was so intent on watching that he did not realize that the sky had long brightened. It was probably past noon. He could not help but let out a gentle smile as he watched Chu Yu at a loss as he met up with Lu Qingan and the others. Suddenly, a vague sound came from the tent as if a certain someone had discovered no one beside him after waking up. It was then that Xie Xi returned to his senses. Looking at the mirror, he considered for a moment. When he recalled that Chu Yu had been accompanying him ever since he had emerged from the mausoleum ruins, he felt reassured enough to keep the mirror. Lifting the screen of the tent, he went in, just in time to see Chu Yu propping himself up from the bed with a slight frown on his face. The quilt had slid down and exposed his body. Because he had not been sleeping well, his inner garment had fallen open, revealing many of yesterday’s traces. Xie Xi looked deeply at him. All he could think about was the scenes that he had seen in the mirror. His arrogant and untainted eldest shixiong. For him… he had been confined in that kind of place, groping around and going through life and death situations. Yet, Chu Yu had never once mentioned how life had been in the mausoleum ruins. Not once had he ever uttered a word of his hardships. It was as if he had been born to be good to him. Chu Yu was not fully awake yet and his eyes were slightly closed, so he did not notice the countless thoughts that had flashed through Xie Xi’s mind in the span of a few breaths. After being at a loss for a while, he finally sobered. He blinked and looked up at Xie Xi who was blankly standing beside the tent. Curious, he asked, “Shidi, what are you doing?”

Whenever he had woke up in the past, wouldn’t Xie Xi be holding him tightly in an embrace and smiling at him with his chin propped up? Xie Xi’s actions last night were too merciless. Chu Yu had been so terribly tormented that his voice was still hoarse. It sounded somewhat… seductive. Xie Xi strode towards him without a word, pulling apart his lapels as he pinned Chu Yu beneath him. He met Chu Yu’s astounded eyes and recalled the various scenes he saw in the mirror. With his heart aching, he lowered his head to kiss Chu Yu tenderly. Chu Yu could only gasp for breath after that long, lingering kiss. Before he managed to catch his breath, Xie Xi pressed down on him until there were no gaps between them. Startled, Chu Yu gritted his teeth and said, “Xie Xi, are you mad? What drug did you take last night? Didn’t you have had enough?” Xie Xi paused and kissed his forehead. He murmured, “Shixiong, I think I have not treated you well enough.” Chu Yu grunted sullenly and squirmed uncomfortably. “… Then do you think you’re treating me well now? Rascal… I just want to rest for a moment.” Xie Xi smiled sulkily and said nothing. Chu Yu held Xie Xi’s face in his hands and asked in puzzlement, “What’s wrong with you? Did you have a nightmare? Don’t let your imagination run wild.” “It’s nothing. It’s just that I suddenly have an appetite for fish. Shixiong is especially delicious.” Chu Yu gave up struggling and looked at Xie Xi, who was smiling brilliantly. He went weak all over. “… Get out.” If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links

Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 82 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

Hi guys! I hope everyone had a fun holiday season. I hope to return to our usual weekly schedule. My goal is to publish a chapter every Monday. If you have a bit of extra money, please consider donating via the BC Novels Ko-Fi since I have to pay the website hosting bill which is due on Feb 20, 2020. Solo Leveling’s Current Story Arc is Amazing I don’t think I’ve talked about Solo Leveling much but it’s a great webcomic. The art is very dynamic and awesome. The characters are interesting. The story is… well, it’s actually just the standard “weak to strong” story but I like it. It’s the classic noob to hero thing. You’ve probably already heard about Solo Leveling since it’s quite popular right now. Mangadex link leveling/chapters/

–

https://www.mangadex.cc/title/31477/solo-

By the way, Mangadex lost their .org domain. I’m waiting to see if they can get it back before I change all of my old links to the cc domain. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 83 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. “A calamity from Heaven… Hehehe, the Chu clan has been weakening generation after generation, and now they have met their bane. I’m afraid they will be completely wiped out within a hundred years.” The voice that rang in his ears was unhurried and seemed to carry with it a tinge of regret. Chu Yu coldly raised his head to look at the old Daoist priest who was blocking his way. His chilly eyes narrowed as he pursed his lips. Although he looked young, there was still an imposing air about him when he clenched his jaws. He was cold by nature, and the Chu clan had spoiled him. This was the first time anyone had dared to say such words before him. He should have reprimanded this babbling old man and leave, but when he recalled his dream last night, he hesitated. Last night, Chu Yu dreamed of the Chu clan’s forbidden area. A voice in the forbidden area told him he would bring harm to the Chu clan and implicate everyone in it. Because of him, the thousand-year legacy of the Chu clan would crumble.

After looking at the Daoist priest for a moment, Chu Yu opened his mouth and said with indifference. “Aren’t you courting death by saying such words near the Fallen Maple Leaf valley?” The old Daoist priest paid no mind to it and chuckled. “Doesn’t the little young master already have an answer?” After a moment of silence, Chu Yu asked in a deep voice, “Can you avert the catastrophe?” The Daoist priest smiled even more cryptically. “There is—the little young master will meet your long-time enemy in the future. As to what you should do when the time comes, the little young master should understand.” Chu Yu frowned. He was about to clarify further when a gentle and clear voice rang out behind him; it was pleasing to the ears. “Little brother? Why are you here? Who are you talking to?” It was Chu Sheng. Chu Yu subconsciously did not want his big brother to know about the incident, so he turned around and trotted over to Chu Sheng and threw himself into Chu Sheng’s arms. His face was still tensed. “Nothing.” Chu Sheng was giddy with joy when his cold and aloof little brother took the initiative to pounce on him. The smile instantly spread throughout his entire face. His eyes were shining, and he almost cried out in joy. It was a while before he blinked his eyes and stroked Chu Yu’s hair carefully. “Since little brother said it’s nothing, then it’s nothing.” Chu Yu discreetly turned his head back to look — The old Daoist priest had disappeared.

…A calamity from Heaven?

Chu Yu looked back in silence at Chu Sheng, who could not restrain his smile. A thought flashed in his mind: Big brother is so silly; he couldn’t implicate him…

When he returned to Fallen Maple Leaf Valley, his gentle mother carefully stroked him while his father held him up in the air and teased him. Chu Yu was even more determined: … Everyone is so silly; he couldn’t implicate them…. If he suddenly disappeared, the Chu clan was bound to go crazy. For a long time, Chu Yu carefully made his preparations. When he spread out the map to conduct his search and saw Tian Yuan Sect, his eyes shone. Tian Yuan Sect was far from the Chu clan. He heard that there was a powerful sword cultivator in the sect. His grandparents knew this junior, and they had once lamented that the younger generation would surpass the old. If he wanted to stay far away from the Chu clan without them worrying about him while also becoming an outstanding cultivator himself, then the Tian Yuan sect was the best choice. This matter brooked no delay. When Chu Yu made up his mind and announced this news, everyone in the Chu clan spat out their tea in unison and unanimously opposed the idea. Chu Shuangtian furrowed his brows. “There are many famous cultivators. Lu Qingan isn’t the only sword cultivator. If Yu-er doesn’t want to train the Chu’s swordsmanship, then how about father help you invite a famous master over to Fallen Maple Leaf Valley?” Lady Chu tried to talk him around. “Yu-er, it isn’t safe outside. How could it be compared to your own home?” Chu Sheng was tearful and heartbroken. “Little brother… is it because you hate big brother?” Although the Chu clan objected, they eventually compromised under Chu Yu’s insistence. It did not take Lu Qingan long to arrive at Fallen Maple Leaf Valley when he received the task entrusted to him by the two elders of Chu’s clan.

After taking a scant and brief look at Chu Yu, he nodded his head in agreement. On the very same day, he drank the tea offered by Chu Yu.[1] After Chu Yu bid farewell to each of the Chus, they prepared to return to Tian Yuan Sect. All the while, Chu Sheng stood in the distance looking at Chu Yu. He did not dare to come forward for fear that he could not help but retain his younger brother and prevent him from leaving. [1] This is to acknowledge him as his master. By accepting the tea, Lu Qingan signaled his acceptance of him as a disciple. It was noisy all around. Chu Yu felt a little down when he did not see Chu Sheng. After scanning his surroundings, he saw Chu Sheng standing in the distance under the red maple tree. Chu Sheng was grasping a piece of maple leaf and looking hesitantly at him, yet he did not dare to come over to Chu Yu. Under an entire tree of flaming red maple leaves, the face of a warm young man in a lilac satin robe was like jade. Chu Yu paused, then walked over and extended his hand. “Big brother.” Not expecting Chu Yu to come over on his own initiative, Chu Sheng stuttered, “Little, little brother. What’s wrong?” Chu Yu looked at the maple leaf that Chu Sheng was clutching. His cold eyes sparkled, and he lowered his eyes to hide the tenderness in them as he said in a light tone. “For big brother to grip the gift so tightly, are you not planning to give it to me anymore?” “… Gift?” Chu Sheng looked down blankly at the maple leaf in his hand for a moment. Then he smiled and handed the leaf to him. “Little brother, the red maple is the symbol of the Fallen Maple Leaf Valley Chu clan. The Chu clan member who takes along the red maple will eventually return home, dead or alive.” After a moment of hesitation, he lowered his head to kiss Chu Yu lightly on the top of his head and said solemnly, “Be careful. If anyone dares to bully you, come back and tell big brother.”

Clenching the maple leaf, Chu Yu raised his head and looked into his eyes. He nodded. Without saying anything further, he turned to leave. Lu Qingan kept his words short. After assuring the two Chu elders that he would protect Chu Yu, he took him and left Fallen Maple Leaf Valley. It was quiet as they rode their swords back. Chu Yu pursed his lips and stared at Lu Qingan’s back. It was only when he saw that Lu Qingan was simply riding his sword with his hands behind him and had no intention to turn back that he felt reassured enough to lower his head to look at the maple leaf in his hands. As his fingers carefully traced the veins of the leaves, Chu Yu thought about the maple leave depiction on the ground of the main hall in front of the Chu clan’s forbidden area. His mind involuntarily wandered, and his fingers inadvertently loosened. A sudden gush of wind blew the maple leaf away. It vanished in a blink of an eye. Chu Yu subconsciously reached out his hand to catch it. He had only just extended his hand when Lu Qingan stopped him. The cold and indifferent sword cultivator cast a sidelong glance at him. Those black eyes were still and silent, like the dark, cold moon. “What’s the matter?” Chu Yu paused, withdrew his hand, and lowered his head. “It’s nothing.” He did not know why, but the moment the maple leaf left his hand, there was a stab of uneasiness in his heart. The pain was minuscule, yet it was hard to locate the source of that pain. … It was only a maple leaf. Chu Yu secretly thought, even without the maple leaf in his hand, he could return to the valley without implicating anyone after finishing off his enemy. Yuan Chen Peak was just like its name; it was extremely quiet. Normally, there were only master and disciple in the cave. Their personalities were

similar; they were reticent and distant. Apart from the lessons, there was no further interaction. Chu Yu, who had been pampered by the Chu clan since young, actually liked the peace. Sitting quietly to cultivate daily was not really a bad way to spend his time. He was already accustomed to staying in the cave with Lu Qingan when the sect leader suddenly came to find Lu Qingan one day. Song Yuanzhuo was startled when he saw the desolate and lifeless Yuan Chen Peak. After some consideration, he went back to pick a group of disciples and sent them to Yuan Chen Peak as training disciples. Lu Qingan did not turn them away, but he did not bother about them either; he simply treated them as invisible. Chu Yu still had the mind of a youth, and his curiosity was piqued now that he suddenly had a bunch of shidi. Thus, after asking Lu Qingan’s opinion, he began to impart lessons on behalf of his master and asked them to start reciting and practicing inner cultivation methods in the small woods at the first glimmer of light. Occasionally, Chu Sheng would pay him a visit at Yuan Chen Peak and chat about the recent situation in Fallen Maple Leaf Valley. Then he would question him about how he had been lately and ask about all the nitty-gritty details. He would even ask about his meals the day before. However, when he saw Chu Sheng’s gently smiling face and expectant eyes, Chu Yu would still answer each of his questions with patience. Life went on slowly. Until one day, Lu Qingan suddenly the mountain alone. When he returned a long time later, there was a child beside him. The young Chu Yu felt a stab in his heart the moment he laid his eyes on the child. It was as if a voice was telling him that this child was his enemy; he was the one who would harm the Chu clan in the future. Lu Qingan said, “Yu-er, this child is the descendant of my old friend. His name is Xie Xi. There is a seal on him, so he can’t cultivate for the time

being. This master needs to leave Tian Yuan Sect to find a way to break the seal. It might take a long time. Take good care of him.” Animosity surged from his heart, but he could not reveal it before Lu Qingan. After a pause, Chu Yu respectfully cupped his hands like he always did and said, “Yu-er understands.” Lu Qingan did not stay for too long. After telling Song Yuanzhuo that he needed to make a long trip, he left. Lu Qingan did not acknowledge those disciples who had been there as training disciples and simply accepted Xie Xi as his second disciple. The one who was originally the Second Shidi was now the Third Shidi, and so on as everyone moved a position back. For a moment, there were some complaints. When he came, Xie Xi was very shy around strangers. His eyes were red as if he had cried earlier. Chu Yu coldly looked at this sudden Second Shidi of his. He was an exquisite child. Although his clothes were wrinkled and dusty, they failed to mask his delicate facial features. He clearly looked like an obedient and adorable child, but… Xie Xi timidly approached the frosty youth and pursed his lips as he carefully tugged his sleeve. “Eldest Shixiong…” His voice was hoarse. It seemed like he had really cried before. Chu Yu frowned and brushed his hand away. As little Xie Xi watched with panicked and bewildered eyes, he reached out his hand to flick the sleeve that Xie Xi had just touched. His gaze moved like falling icy snow as he opened his mouth slightly. “Your hands are dirty.” With that, he turned around to leave. He had initially thought his so-called enemy would be someone powerful, or at worst, a high-leveled cultivator, he had never expected it to

be a useless child who could not even cultivate. The disparity between imagination and reality stunned Chu Yu for a long time before he started to hesitate. …Should he kill Xie Xi and nip the problem in the bud? But Chu Yu could not bring himself to kill a defenseless child. What’s more, this was the descendant of Lu Qingan’s old friend that Lu Qingan had brought here. If he died, Lu Qingan would be able to trace the murderer with just a little investigation. He was not afraid to incur Lu Qingan’s wrath. But because of his grandparents, and because the Chu Clan and Lu Qingan had always been on good terms… After tossing and turning and dwelling on it for a long time, Chu Yu had a sudden flash of inspiration. Xie Xi can’t cultivate. Although it was only temporary, no one else knew. If he destroyed this child’s will such that he could not scale new heights even if he cultivated, then the problem could be solved with no need for him to die. … It seemed like a pretty good idea. Chu Yu made up his mind. As he went out, he saw a little youth standing outside the courtyard gate with his skinny back to him. It was near winter, and the peak of the mountain was colder than the foot of the mountain. He was slightly cowering from the cold as if he was unable to endure it. “Who’s there?” The little youth with his back to him jerked and returned to his senses. He hurriedly turned around and looked at his cold and apathetic shixiong who looked as if he was an immortal on earth. The youth’s little face reddened. After a moment’s hesitation, he revealed a somewhat bashful smile. “Eldest shixiong, I… shidi’s hands aren’t dirty anymore. That day… it was shidi’s fault. I’m sorry. “

Chu Yu said nothing. He stared indifferently at the child before him who was giving him a flawless smile. His heart churned with boundless ill will and apathy. It was a long time before he raised his eyebrows and curled his thin lips slightly into a mocking arch. “Oh, so it’s shidi.” If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Chapter 84 Source: BC Novels

REPORT

This chapter is by Lianyin of BC Novels. It had not been long since summer fell upon them, and already, it was sweltering on the mountain. Venturing outdoors was like having a basin of scalding water poured upon them. Even Chu Yu was drowsy, let alone the training disciples. However, to maintain the image of the original host, Chu Yu had to continue to be diligent in his cultivation, sword training, and guiding his shidis. Sleeping at night had become a big problem. Chu Yu had always been afraid of the heat. But Xie Xi loved to hug and cling on to him. On several occasions, Chu Yu had wanted to be OOC and kick him away. But then, the child would call him “shixiong” in a sweet voice, blink his clear eyes, and say, “It’s very reassuring to hug shixiong like this.” Whenever Chu Yu’s eyes met those bright eyes, his heart would soften. With a complicated expression, he thought: the bodies of cultivators with water-based spiritual energy were typically cooler in such summer nights; did this child’s peace of mind come from treating him as a huggable air conditioner? As he looked at Xie Xi nestling comfortably in his arms, Chu Yu sighed. Don’t kick him away… it’s so hot.

Kick him away… this is the protagonist; Chu Yu was a little afraid. Furthermore, the child looked reluctant to part from him and his eyes would fill with tears whenever he was given the cold shoulder. He looked so aggrieved that Chu Yu wanted to poke out his own eyes before shaking Xie Xi’s shoulders harshly. …… Protagonist, you can’t do this. You are clearly a formidable, imposing, and murderous sword immortal! After several rounds of struggles, Chu Yu still did not have the courage and heart to kick Xie Xi away. With nowhere to vent his anger, he set his eyes on those bunch of cannon fodder shidis. Hoho, shidis, you are all very adorable. The sun was so scorching at noon their heads were about to burst open like popcorn. Chu Yu wanted to torment everyone. So he picked up everyone, including Xie Xi, early in the morning and announced that there would be sword training at noon at the back cliff from now onwards. Third Shidi howled. “Eldest shixiong, you mustn’t! We are almost dying from this weather. If we still have to train with our swords, our souls will scatter…” Chu Yu was expressionless. “A cultivator must have an unwavering heart. Rain or shine, he must grind his teeth and push on. You guys are only at the Qi Cultivating Stage. If you beat a retreat just by training under the burning sun, then what’s going to happen on the long road ahead to immortality? If you really can’t hold on, then pack your stuff and get off the mountain. How could our Yuan Chen Peak disciples not even take this little hardship?” Uh-huh, although the words were long and were all complete bullshit, he should not have been OOC… Third Shidi was rendered speechless for a moment before he continued to wail, “Eldest shixiong, even if you don’t care about us, think about Second

Shixiong. He’s so delicate, how could he survive this ordeal…” Chu Yu was mulling over how to extract Xie Xi out of this cannon fodder team without attracting too much attention. So when he heard third shidi’s remark, his eyes shone. He said calmly, “What you’ve said makes sense.” The eyes of all the disciples shone too. Chu Yu said callously. “Then Second Shidi is exempted from training.” The eyes of all the disciples darkened. Third Shidi did not die in peace. Chu Yu was overjoyed at not having to offend the protagonist when Xie Xi stood out. Chu Yu had been here for a year, and this child no longer had to suffer abuse. He was much taller now, with red lips and white teeth and exquisite features. He looked delicate and so childlike it was adorable. His voice was low. “Eldest Shixiong, shidi wishes to train with the sword.” Chu Yu said: “… Don’t be silly.” Xie Xi said solemnly “As shixiong said, if I can’t even take this kind of suffering, then there’s nothing left to say about the long road ahead to immortality.” For the first time, Chu Yu understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot. After being stumped by his own words, he said helplessly, “Then… do as you wish.” When he returned to the room, Chu Yu thought about it carefully and realized that he did not stand to lose. He was actually a little resentful these days for not being able to kick away Xie Xi and have a good sleep. Now that Xie Xi had stood out himself, he could use the chance to vent this anger. Even when the protagonist grew up in the future, he could not blame him for it.

The system could not help but speak up in an ascending tone, although it was hard to tell if it was a compliment or a sneer. “Host, you are so awesome~” Chu Yu pretended not to hear. He was in a good mood. When he walked into the courtyard, he thought of another matter and felt depressed. He glanced at Xie Xi, who was smiling with a lowered head and following beside him. Their relationship was actually pretty good, but now that Xie Xi had grown up a little, he was no longer as clingy as before. Besides… When he realized a few days ago what a “catamite” – that he had wanted to be for Chu Yu – was, he had squatted quietly in the corner and emo for a few days. After returning to normal, he no longer threw himself into Chu Yu’s embrace and acted like a pampered child as he had done so before. It was only when he craved the coolness while sleeping at night that he could not help but burrow into Chu Yu’s embrace. Chu Yu could not help worrying. The child has grown up, and except for treating Chu Yu as an air conditioner at night, he has hardly talked to Chu Yu in the daytime these days, all because of the sensitive word “catamite”… This thigh was not easy to hug; being a follower was tough… After careful consideration, Chu Yu stuck to his decision to vent his anger first. The little cannon fodders’ grievances were deep. But Shizun was not here, so they had to listen to Eldest Shixiong. At noon, each of them reluctantly took their swords and trudged to the back cliff. Chu Yu was in a good mood. He took a look at all the cannon fodders and the protagonist and demonstrated the sword technique to practice today. The sword techniques taught by Lu Qingan were naturally all concise and swift;

they were the kind that would be deadly in just a blow. It differed completely from the Chu clan’s graceful and lingering sword technique. For the sake of teasing this bunch of brats, Chu Yu deliberately merged the two kinds of swordplay. The combined effect of the Chus’ elegance and Lu Qingan’s precision was pretty good. A three-hour training session was thus dragged to four hours. After the demonstration, Chu Yu sat in the shadow under the tree and drank the iced sour plum juice that Chu Sheng had brought when he passed by Tian Yuan Sect earlier that noon. Tapping his fan on his palm, he looked leisurely at a group of youths wheezing and panting as they trained with their swords. The weather was too hot, and it did not take long for everyone to be drenched in sweat. Unable to bear the heat, a few disciples took a careful look at Chu Yu, then lay down to play dead. Chu Yu could see it all clearly. He gave a cold laugh in his heart and beckoned Third Shidi over. “Third Shidi, carry them over to the boulder to bask in the sun.” A cultivator couldn’t suffer heatstroke like commoners. These brats were simply too lazy to train in this weather. Having been exposed to the scorching sun, the boulder was scalding hot. The few salty cannon fodders were only just placed on it when they jumped off and continued to train with their swords with sullen faces. With his evil plot realized, Chu Yu looked around in a good mood until his gaze stopped on Xie Xi. On seeing that he was training diligently, Chu Yu could not help but sing his praise in his heart. Resting his chin in his hand, he watched Xie Xi with a smile. As if sensing Chu Yu’s unrelenting gaze on him, Xie Xi’s hands shook. Sweat covered the sides of his clean, fair face. A layer of red like the sunset glow crept up his face as his hands and feet lost their rhythm. That gaze was still glued on him. It was as if Chu Yu was interested in watching him train.

Xie Xi could almost hear his wildly pounding heart. He completely forgot how to wield his sword. Countless thoughts flashed across his mind in a blink of an eye. Was Eldest Shixiong staring at him? Had he always been staring at him? Was it because he was training well or was he doing too badly? …… For some reason, ever since he understood the meaning of a catamite, he would feel a little ambiguous whenever he looked at Chu Yu now. Initially, he had found nothing wrong with clinging onto Chu Yu or with hugging and touching him. But now, he felt as if he had… defiled him. But even if he refrained from getting close in the daytime, he could still not hold himself back at night. They were sleeping on the same bed, within reach of each other. Chu Yu’s handsome face, light puffs of breath, and the faint fragrance on his body… all of it made him want to get close to Chu Yu. He wanted to hug hold of him; he was afraid that Chu Yu would disappear when he woke up… If this goes on, he would be detested by Chu Yu sooner or later… Xie Xi’s mind was wandering as he pondered sorrowfully over how to avoid being hated and rejected by Chu Yu when he suddenly heard a clear, tinkling voice: “Xie Xi.” Xie Xi immediately returned to his senses and looked back to see Chu Yu standing behind him. The latter was frowning as he looked at him. “What’s the matter? What are you thinking? It was fine at first, but it was all a mess at the end. Wielding your sword carelessly like this could hurt someone.” Naturally, Xie Xi did not dare to say that he was thinking about him. He pouted out of habit and put on an aggrieved and pitiful expression. “… Shidi is stupid and slow and did not manage to learn the sword technique Eldest Shixiong taught earlier.”

Tsk.

The protagonist can’t even master basic swordsmanship?

That won’t do! Chu Yu thought, if the protagonist could not even follow the established path of a sword immortal, then what future prospect would this novel still have? It was really tough to raise a classic stallion protagonist… Chu Yu felt a little bitter. Without giving it too much thought, he stepped forward and hugged Xie Xi from behind. Although the young man had grown taller, he was still much shorter than Chu Yu. Chu Yu could easily take him into his arms. This was July, and the weather was hot. Those who were still in the Qi Cultivating and Qi Refining Stage were still unable to defend themselves against the heat and cold. And since there were no female disciples on Yuan Chen Peak, all of them were wearing flimsy clothes. Xie Xi had broken out in a sweat after training for a while, and his thin clothes clung to his body. He was caught off guard by Chu Yu’s hug. He could almost feel the delicate and smooth skin of the person behind him as his back stuck closely to Chu Yu’s body. Xie Xi felt light-headed. He could hardly breathe when a warm hand grabbed hold on his right hand. Xie Xi’s mind went blank again and he stared blankly at the slender, fair hand on his own hand. He felt Chu Yu’s index finger inadvertently brushing across the back of his hand, and numbness spread from the heart to his entire body, making him unsteady on his feet. Chu Yu did not notice that Xie Xi had malfunctioned. He looked left and right and saw that the other disciples’ swordplay was getting more and more chaotic than it had been at the start. He could not help but shake his head and say in a light tone. “I’m leading Second Shidi in his training now. Stop what you are doing and watch carefully.” As if they had received amnesty, everyone simultaneously cast Xie Xi a grateful and sympathetic look. Especially a dizzy Third shidi, who threw away his sword in excitement and dashed to the shade where Chu Yu had

been sitting under earlier. With shiny eyes, he stared at the embracing Chu Yu and Xie Xi and revealed a wise and understanding smile. Xie Xi’s mouth twitched. He did not know what was the matter with him. He was giddy, his mind was blank, and his breathing was labored. He said in a small voice. “Eldest Shixiong… I… Something seems to be wrong with me…” “Hmm?” On hearing that, Chu Yu immediately grasped Xie Xi’s hand and sent in a wisp of spiritual energy to check his body. Sweating profusely, Xie Xi suppressed the weird impulse in his heart. Chu Yu holding his wrist was nothing out of the special, yet he felt a lingering sense of ambiguity. He flexed his fingers subconsciously and lowered his eyelids, unwilling to let those spectators watching the show notice his sorry state. After a round of examination, Chu Yu found nothing wrong with him and withdrew his hand. He rapped Xie Xi on the head and scolded him. “Of all things, you had to learn to be lazy like them.” He said it with his head lowered, so those puffs of warm air he exhaled tickled Xie Xi’s ear. Xie Xi went weak in the knees and nearly fell to his knees. He bit his lip and said in a teary voice, “Shixiong… there’s really something wrong with me…” Chu Yu was expressionless. “Cut the crap. Raise your hand.” Xi raised his trembling hand.

Xie

Chu Yu rebuked him. “Why are you so soft? Use more force.” Xie Xi almost cried. It was inevitable to have physical contact when training with the sword. What’s more when Chu Yu was hugging Xie Xi from behind to guide him. Chu Yu was thick-skinned enough not to care. He was focused on guiding Xie Xi and wanted to lead Xie Xi back onto the right track of a

sword immortal. He did not realize the stiff and strange expression on the youth’s face from start to end. After practicing a set of sword techniques, Xie Xi was drenched in sweat, and his hands and feet were trembling. His face was flushed like the sunset glow and his breathing was short. It was as if he had been persecuted. Chu Yu was puzzled and a little nervous at the same time. As the saying goes, a strict teacher produces outstanding students. He had only declined to let Xie Xi’s slack. Was Xie Xi angry with him? Chu Yu felt complicated, while Xie Xi felt intrigued. Both of them exchanged glances for a while. Chu Yu was still inexplicably guilty as he looked into those clear, black eyes and averted his gaze. He gave a dry cough. “You guys continue training.” With ghastly faces, all the little cannon fodders took their swords to continue training under the hot sun, all the while huffing, sweating profusely and wailing incessantly. Chu Yu squatted at a side and silently took a sip of his iced sour plum juice as he looked at Xie Xi again. The latter was training in silence, and he was not as disorganized as before. Chu Yu was relieved; It was just a misunderstanding that could be explained. Everything was fine as long as the protagonist trained hard and made progress every day… At the end of the day, the group of disciples all looked as if they had nothing to live for. They weakly cupped their hands at Chu Yu before going down the mountain, supporting each other as if they were empty inside. When they were all gone, poor Xie Xi was the only one left behind. Chu Yu coughed dryly and moved over to him to pull the child under the tree. Pulling out a towel, he wiped the sweat off Xie Xi’s face. Xie Xi lowered his eyes and pursed his lips. He looked as if he was furious and did not want to talk.

Chu Yu’s heart pounded and almost went cold. He wiped away a nonexistent sweat and chose his words carefully, “Shidi…” Xie Xi was afraid to look at Chu Yu precisely because of his gentle and considerate actions, which had stirred up a scorching desire in his heart. When he heard his voice, he hurriedly looked up. “Shixiong?” Chu Yu was scared speechless by the child’s blazing eyes … What’s with this child? He looked like he wanted to devour someone… He had not gone too far, had he? Didn’t he say Eldest Shixiong was the best and he liked Eldest Shixiong the most?! So how could he simply just fall out with him now?! Chu Yu froze, not daring to speak. Xie Xi was on tenterhooks and did not dare to speak either. Both of them looked at each other in silence for a moment until Xie Xi broke the deadlock by opening his mouth. “… Shixiong.” Chu Yu hurriedly responded. Xie Xi asked, “Tomorrow… are we still training with our swords?” …… He couldn’t rescind his order, could he? No matter what, he should carry out the policy he had just implemented today for at least a few days before canceling it. Otherwise, how could he live up to his reputation as the eldest shixiong?! Chu Yu braced himself and nodded his head. Xie Xi stared at Chu Yu in silence for a while. The feeling of Chu Yu hugging him to train was not all that bad. In fact, he even… took pleasure in it. Xie Xi smiled. “Alright, that’s great.” …… So, protagonist, are you exactly happy or not?

In great trepidation, Chu Yu opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not dare to ask. As this child grew up day by day, his easily predictable mind had become harder to figure out. What would happen to Chu Yu in the future if he inadvertently offended him, causing him to bear a grudge… They walked slowly down the mountain, each with his own thoughts. Chu Yu was worried sick when he heard Xie Xi say. “Shixiong, the sword technique today… shidi is slow and is still unable to understand it thoroughly.” Chu Yu replied smoothly, “Shidi is doing pretty well.” Xie Xi persisted and said, “There is still much shidi doesn’t understand. If I make mistakes again tomorrow during sword training, please continue to give me your guidance.” Chu Yu was cool with it. “Naturally.” It wasn’t possible for a protagonist to take so long to master a swordplay technique. And then, Xie Xi mercilessly overturned this theory the second day. Chu Yu did not know what happened, but in the latter half of training, Xie Xi’s arms and legs no longer seemed to be his own. His strokes were so chaotic it was hard to look at. Chu Yu could not bear to watch and went up to guide Xie Xi in his training like he had done so the day before. This went on for several days. When the other shidis -weary of training under the hot sun- discovered that Xie Xi’s mistakes in his training were such a boon to them, they all rushed up to him while Chu Yu was away to implore him to make more mistakes every day. Chu Yu, who was passing by right then, was expressionless. “…” Chu Yu found it necessary to have a talk with Xie Xi.

As they rested that night, Chu Yu habitually stroked Xie Xi, who was nestled in his arms with a look of enjoyment and said with a stern expression. “Shidi.” Xie Xi, “Hmm?” With some difficulty, Chu Yu asked, “You… Do you lack love that much?” Xie Xi, “…” Chu Yu got the message from the struggle that had subtly flashed past Xie Xi’s face in that instant. His face turned grave. “Shidi, although shixiong understands your desire to get along with the other shidis, you still shouldn’t make mistakes on purpose to help them. We are sword cultivators. Sword techniques are a must for us. By doing this, you will only harm them and yourself.” Xie Xi was struck dumb. “Shixiong, I…” Chu Yu pinched his face. “Alright, are you still angry with me?” “Shidi isn’t angry…” Then give me a smile?”

Chu Yu continued to pinch him. “Really?

Xie Xi looked at him in silence for a moment, then showed him a smile. His eyes were brimming with a tenderness that was as warm as the spring breeze. “Shixiong, if I… if I stick to you all the time, will you disdain me?” He couldn’t ask for more! Chu Yu was delighted and nodded his head repeatedly. …… Could it be that Xie Xi had been distancing himself these days all because he was afraid Chu Yu would detest him? This child truly makes his heart ache… no longer thought this way.

Many years later, Chu Yu

Thinking back on the sword training he had organized on a whim back in those days, Chu Yu looked up at Xie Xi with misty eyes. Xie Xie was

smiling on top of him as he peeled off his clothes. Chu Yu considered for a moment. “Shidi, do you still remember the sword training at the back cliff that year during the sweltering summer?” Xie Xi remembered everything that had to do with Chu Yu. He gave a pause when he heard this. Then, as if remembering something, his face lit up in a smile. He gave a heavy thrust as he entered Chu Yu, panting lightly as he kissed Chu Yu. He asked with a smile. “Hmm? Of course, I remember… shixiong, is shidi still soft this time?” Chu Yu’s soul nearly left his body at that thrust. He sucked in a breath and looked at Xie Xi blankly. What Xie Xi could not stand the most was those pure, blank gaze of Chu Yu when they were doing it. He fiercely pinned him down and kissed and bit him for a moment, then asked in a hoarse voice. “Shixiong, has shidi used enough force? Hmm? Or do you still want me to use more force?” With that, he thrust into him again. Feeling giddy from those thrusts, Chu Yu vaguely recalled those “soft; use more force” words he had said that time. Not knowing whether he should laugh or cry, he could only bite his lips as moans that sounded like broken sobs escaped his lips. …… As expected, this child still bore him grudges. How very unadorable. If you would like to support BC Novels, you can use these links Patreon and Ko-Fi (Paypal Donation) Reika’s Notes:

Disclaimer There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct. ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights whatsoever. Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not and will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent, sell, print, auction.